The English-American his Travail by Sea and Land! OR, A NEW SURVEY OF THE WEST-INDIA'S, CONTAINING A Journal of Three thousand and Three hundred Miles within the main Land of AMERICA.  
Wherein is set forth his Voyage from Spain to St. john de Ulhua; and from thence to Xalappa, to Tlaxcalla, the City of Angeles, and forward to Mexico; With the description of that great City, as it was in former times, and also at this present.  
Likewise his Journey from Mexico through the Provinces of Guaxaca, Chiapa, Guatemala, Vera Paz, Truxillo, Comayagua; with his abode Twelve years about Guatemala, and especially in the Indian-towns of Mixco, Pinola, Petapa, Amatitlan.  
As also his strange and wonderful Conversion, and Calling from those remote Parts to his Native COUNTRY.  
With his return through the Province of Nicaragua, and Costa Rica; to Nicoya, Panama, Portobelo, Cartagena, and Havana, with divers occurrents and dangers that did befall in the said Journey.  
ALSO, A New and exact Discovery of the Spanish Navigation to those Parts; And of their Dominions, Government, Religion, Forts, Castles, Ports, Havens, Commodities, fashions, behaviour of Spaniards, Priests and Friars, Blackmores, Mulattoes, Mestiso's, Indians; and of their Feasts and Solemnities.  
With a Grammar, or some few Rudiments of the Indian Tongue, called, Poconchi, or Pocoman.  
By the true and painful endeavours of THOMAS GAGE, now Preacher of the Word of God at Acris in the County of KENT, Anno Dom. 1648.  
London, Printed by R. Cotes, and are to be sold by Humphrey Blunden at the Castle in Cornhill, and Thomas Williams at the Bible in Little Britain, 1648.   

To His Excellency S r. THOMAS FAIRFAX Knight, Lord FAIRFAX OF CAMERON, CAPTAIN-GENERALL of the Parliaments Army; And of all their Forces in ENGLAND, and the Dominion of WALES.  
May it please your EXCELLENCY,  
THe Divine Providence hath hitherto so ordered my life, that for the greatest part thereof, I have lived (as it were) in exile from my native Country: which happened, partly, by reason of my education in the Romish Religion, and that in foreign Universities; and partly, by my entrance into Monastical orders. For twelve years' space of which time, I was wholly disposed of in that part of America called New-Spain, and the parts adjacent. My difficult going thither, being not permitted to any, but to those of the Spanish Nation; my long stay there; and lastly my returning home, not only to my Country, but to the true knowledge and free-profession of the Gospel's purity, gave me reason to conceive, That these great mercies were not appointed me by the heavenly Powers, to the end I should bury my Talon in the earth, or hide my light under a bushel, but that I should impart what I there saw and knew to the use and benefit of my English Countrymen; And which the rather ●… held myself obliged unto, because in a manner nothing hath been written of these Parts for these hundred years last passed, which is almost ever since the first Conquest thereof by the Spaniards, who are contented to lose the honour of that wealth and felicity they have there since purchased by their great endeavours, so they may enjoy the safety of retaining what they have formerly gotten in peace and security. In doing whereof, I shall offer no Collections, but such as shall arise from mine own observations, which will as much differ from what formerly hath been hereupon written, as the picture of a person grown to man's estate, from that which was taken of him when he was but a Child; or the last hand of the Painter, to the first or rough draught of the picture. I am told by others, that this may prove a most acceptable work; but I do tell myself, that it will prove both lame and imperfect, and therefore had need to shelter myself under the shadow of some high protection, which I humbly pray your Excellency to afford me; nothing doubting, but as God hath lately made your Excellency the happy instrument, not only of saving myself, but of many numbers of godly and well affected people in this County of Kent, (where now I reside by the favour of the Parliament) from the imminent ruin and destruction plotted against them by their most implacable enemies; so the same God who ●…ath led your Excellency through so many difficulties towards the settlement of the peace of this Kingdom, and reduction of Ireland, will, after the perfecting thereof (which God of his mercy hasten) direct your Noble thoughts to employ the Soldiery of this Kingdom upon such just and honourable designs in those parts of America, as their want of action at home may neither be a burden to themselves nor the Kingdom. To your Excellency therefore I offer a New-World, to be the subject of your future pains, valour, and piety, beseeching your acceptance of this plain but faithful relation of mine, wherein your Excellency, and by you the English Nation shall see what wealth and honour they have lost by one of their narrow hearted Princes, who living in peace and abounding in riches, did notwithstanding reject the offer of being first discoverer of America▪ and left it unto Ferdinando of Arragon, who at the same time was wholly taken up by the Wars, in gaining of the City and Kingdom of Granada from the moors; being so impoverished thereby, that ●…e was compelled to borrow with some difficulty a few Crowns of a very mean man, to set forth Columbus upon ●… glorious an expedition. And yet, if time were closely followed at the heels, we are not so far behind, but we might yet take him by the foretop. To which purpose, our Plantations of the Barbadoss, St. Christopher's, Mems, and the rest of the Caribe-Islands, have not only advanced our journey the better part of the way; but so enured our people to the Clime of the Indies, as they are the more enabled thereby to undertake any enterprise upon the firm Land with greater facility. Neither is the difficulty of the attempt so great, as some may imagine; for I dare be bold to affirm it knowingly, That with the same pains and charge which they have been at in planting one of those petty Islands, they might have conquered so many great Cities, and large Territories on the main Continent, as might very well merit the title of a Kingdom. Our Neighbours the Hollanders may be our example in this case; who whilst we have been driving a private Trade from Port to Port, of which we are likely now to be deprived, have conquered so much Land in the East and West-Indies, that it may be said of them, as of the Spaniards, That the Sun never sets upon their Dominions. And to meet with that objection by the way, That the Spaniard being entitled to those Countries, it were both unlawful and against all conscience to dispossess him thereof. I answer, that (the Pope's donation excepted) I know no title he hath but force, which by the same title, and by a greater force may be repelled. And to bring in the title of First-discovery, to me it seems as little reason, that the sailing of a Spanish Ship upon the coast of India, should entitle the King of Spain to that Country, as the sailing of an Indian or English Ship upon the coast of Spain, should entitle either the Indians or English unto the Dominion thereof. No question but the just right or title to those Countries appertains to the Natives themselves; who, if they shall willingly and freely invite the English to their protection, what title soever they have in them, no doubt but they may legally transferr it or communicate it to others. And to say, That the inhuman butchery which the Indians did formerly commit in sacrificing of so many reasonable Creatures to their wicked Idols, was a sufficient warrant for the Spaniards to divest them of their Country; The same argument may by much better reason be enforced against the Spa●… 〈…〉 to the Idol of their barbarous cruelty, that many populous Islands and large Territorities upon the main Continent, are thereby at this day utterly uni●…habited, as Bartholomeo de las Casas, the Spanish Bishop of Guaxaca in New-Spain, hath by his Writings in Print sufficiently testified. But to end all disputes of this nature; since that God hath given the earth to the sons of Men to inhabit; and that there are many vast Countries in those parts, not yet inhabited either by Spaniard or Indian, why should my Countrymen the English be debarred from making use of that, which God from all beginning no question did ordain for the benefit of mankind?  
But I will not molest your Excellency with any further argument hereupon; rather offering myself, and all my weak endeavours (such as they are) to be employed herein for the good of my Country; I beseech Almighty God to prosper your Excellency, Who am  
The most devoted and humblest of your Excellency's servants, THO. GAGE.   

UPON This WORTHY WORK, Of his most worthy Friend THE AUTHOR.  

READER, behold presented to thine eye,  
What us Columbus off▪ red long ago,  
Of the New-World a new discovery,  
Which here our Author doth so clearly show;  
That he the state which of these Parts would know,  
Need not hereafter search the plenteous store  
Of Hackluit, Purchas and Ramusio,  
Or learned Acosta's writings to look o'er;  
Or what Herera hath us told before,  
Which merit not the credit due from hence,  
Those being but reckon of another's score,  
But these the fruits of self-experience:  
Wherein our Author useth not the sense  
Of those at home, who do their judgement's leave,  
And after wand'ring far with vast expense,  
See many things, which they do ne'er perceive;  
Laborious are by study much at home  
To know those Parts, which they came lately from.  
Less doth he use us as the late writ-Books  
Of journeys made unto the Levant-States;  
Wherein when we do pry with curious looks,  
Of Greece and Troy to know the present fates;  
They tell us what Thucydides relates,  
What Strabo writes, what Homer crowned with bays,  
What Authors more, who have outworn their dates,  
Besides what Plutarch and Polybius says:  
So what they were, not what they are, they sing,  
And show their reading, not their travailing.  
But here our Author neither doth us tell,  
Or to us show one inch of Sea or Ground,  
Unless such acts which in his time befell,  
Or what his eyes ●…aw the Horizon bound:  
He uttereth nought at all he heard by sound,  
He speaks not of a City or a Street,  
But where ●…mself hath often gone the round,  
And measured o'er with his industrious feet.  
And yet it must acknowledged be for true,  
Since worthy Hawkins, and the famous Drake  
Did first pres●… unto the English view  
This New-found-world, for great Eliza's sake;  
Renowned Raw●…eigh twice did undertake  
With labours great, and dangers not a few,  
A true discovery of these Parts to make,  
And thereof writ both what he saw and knew.  
But as the man who in a Ship doth pass  
Our narrow Seas, the flow of each tide,  
The Ships course, soundings, turnings of the glass,  
What Land he makes on North or Southern side,  
He may impart: But who they be abide,  
Or what Religion, Language, or what Nation  
Possess each Coast; ●…ince he hath never tried,  
How can he make thereof a true Relation?  
So those who have described these Parts before,  
Of Trade, Winds, Currents, Huricans do tell,  
Of Headlands, Harbours, trending of the shore,  
Of Rocks and 〈◊〉: wherein they might as well  
Talk of a Nut, and only show the shell;  
The kernel neither tasted, touched nor seen  
Had yet remained; but that it so befell,  
That these Relations to us made have been;  
Differing as much from what before y'have heard,  
As doth a Land-Map from a seaman's Card.  
But how these truths revealed to us should be,  
When none but Spa●…iards to those Parts may go;  
Which was established by severe Decree,  
Lest Foreign people should their fec●…ets know;  
This Order yet to be neglected so,  
As that our Author had permission free,  
Whose Nation too they count their greatest foe,  
Seemeth almost a miracle to me.  
Sure the prescience of that power Divine,  
Which safely to those parts did him convey,  
Did not for nought his constant heart incline  
There twelve whole years so patiently to stay:  
That he each thing exactly might furvay,  
Then him returned, nay more did turn to us,  
And to him showed of bliss the perfect way,  
Which of the rest seems most miraculous.  
For had the last of these not truly been,  
These fair Relations we had never seen.  
Nor can I think but this most useful Book  
In time to come, may like some newborn Star,  
Direct such Wisemen as therein will look,  
And show their way unto these Regions far.  
And though we now lie sunk in Civil war,  
Yet you the worthy Patriots of this Land,  
Let not your hearts be drowned in despair,  
And so your future happiness withstand▪  
For time will come you shall enjoy a Peace,  
But then no longer you must joy in sin,  
When they no more shall reign, these Wars shall cease,  
And then your after bliss shall soon begin.  
The fiery trials which you now are in,  
In stead of foes shall prove your best of friends,  
And you from servile base affection win,  
To fit your hearts for high and Nobler ends:  
Your Drums which used to beat their Martial dance  
Upon the banks of Garone, Seine and Soane;  
Whilst you trod measures through the Realm of France,  
Do now at home (Oh grief!) on both sides groan,  
As if they did your ill spilt blood bemoan;  
Which long ago with Richard, England's King,  
When he the holy War maintained alone,  
Their dreadful notes did through judea ring.  
Now shall the tawny Indians quake for fear,  
Their direful march to beat when they do hear;  
Your brave Red-Crosses on both sides displayed,  
The noble Badges of your famous Nation,  
Which you ye●… r●…er with your 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
And die▪ d them deep in drops of detestation.  
You shall again advance with reputation,  
And on the bou●…ds of utmost Western shore  
Shall them transplant, and ●…mly ●…ix their station,  
Where English Colours ne'er did fly before.  
Your well-built Ships, companions of the Sun,  
As they were Chario●…s to his ●…ery beams,  
Which oft the Ea●…ths circumference have run,  
And now lie moared in S●…rn, Trent, and Thames,  
Shall plough the Ocean with their gilded Stems,  
And in their hollow bottoms you convey  
To Lands enriched with gold, with pearls and gems,  
But above all, where many thousands stay  
Of wronged Indians, whom you shall set free  
From Spanish yoke, and Rome's Idolatry.   

All this and more by you shall sure be done,  
Yet I no Prophet, nor no Prophet's son.   
THOMAS CHALONER.   

A NEW SURVEY OF THE WEST-INDIES.  

CHAP. I. How Rome doth yearly visit the American and Asian Kingdoms.  
THE policy, which for many years hath upheld the erring Church of Rome, hath clearly and manifestly been discovered by the many Errors which in several times by sundry Synod●… or General Counsels, (which commonly are but Apes of the Pope's fancy, will, pleasure, and ambition) have been enacted into that Church. And for such purposes doth that man of Sin, and Antichristian tyrant, keep constantly in Rome so many poor Penfionary Bishops as hounds at his table, smelling out his ambitious thoughts, with whom he ●…lls the Synod●…, when he call●… them, charging them never to leave off barking and wearying out the rest of the Prelates, until they have them all as a prey unto his proud and ambitious designs; from which if any of them dare to start, not only their Pensions shall be surely forfeited, but their souls shall be cursed, and they as Heretics Anathematised with a Censure of Excommunication la●… sententiae. Hence sprung that Masterpiece of Policy, decreeing that the Pope alone should be above the General Council, lest otherwise one Man's pride might be kerbed by many heads joined together; And secondly, that Synodical definition, that the Pope cannot 〈◊〉, that though the Counsels power, wisdom and learning were all fi●…ted into one man's brain, all points of faith straitened into one head and channel; ye●… the People should not s●…agger in any lawful doubts, nor the learned sort follow any more the light of reason, or the ●…unshine of the Gospel, but all yielding to blind Obedience, and their most holy Father's infallibility, in the foggy and Cimmerian mist of ignorance, might secure their souls from erring, or deviating to the Scylla or Charybd●… of Schism and Here●…. What judiciou●… eye, that will not be blinded with the napkin of ignorance, doth not easily see that Policy only hath been the chief Actor of those damnable Opinions of Purgatory, Transubstantiation, Sacrifice though unbloody (as they term it) of the Mass, Invocation of Saints, their Canonization or installing of Saints into the kingdom of heaven, Indulgences, a●…ricular Confession▪ ●…ith satisfactory Penance, and many such like: All which doubtless have been commanded as points of Faith, not so much to save thos●… wretched souls, as to advance that crackt-brain head in the conceits of his. Europ●…n wonderers, who long ago were espied out by the Spirit of john wondering after the Beast, worshipping him for his power, and saying▪ Who is like unto the Beast, who w●…ble to make war with him? Rev●…l. 13. 3, 4. Thus can Policy invent a Purgatory, that a Pope may be so●…ht from all parts of Europe, nay now from East and West India's, to deliver soul from that imaginary Fire which never God created, but he himself hath fancied, that so much glory may be ●…scribed to him, and his power wondered at, who can plunge into 〈◊〉, condemn to burning, and when he li●…t, deliver out of fire. Much more would 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and his goodness extolled, if he would deliver at once all those his Purgatory Prisoners without that Simoniacal receipt of money. But policy can afford an infinite price and value of a sacrifice of the Mass, to delude the ignorant people, that though they leave their whole estates to enrich Cloisters, and fat proud Prelates and Abbots; yet this is nothing, and comes far short (being finite) to that infinite Sacrifice, which only can and must deliver their scorching, nay broiling souls: And if this infinite Sacrifice be not enough, (which will not be enough, whereas Christ's infinite satisfaction was not enough in the opinion in that erroneous Church) Policy will give yet power to a Pope si divitiae affluant, if money and rich bribes abound, to grant such plenary Indulgences, which may upon one Saints day, or at such a Saints▪ Altar, work that soul out, which lieth lurking and frying in the deepest pit of Purgatory. O who is like unto the Beast? But will those that wonder at him, be also wondered at as workers of wonders and miracles? Policy will give power to a Pope to canonize such, and and set them at God's right hand, fit to be prayed unto, and called upon as Judges of our necessities, and Auditors of our wants: But this honour must be given, after that the whole College of Cardinals have been clothed with new Purple Robes, and Loads of money brought to the Court of Rome; Witness those many thousand pounds, which the City of Barcelona, and the whole Country of Catalonia spent in the Canoni●…ing of Raimundus de Pennafort, a Dominican Friar: Witness at least ten Millions, which I have been credibly informed, that the Jesuits spent for the canonisation of their two Twins, Ignatius Loiola, and Franciscus Xavier, whom they call the East India Apostle. And it is not seven years ago yet that it was my chance to travail from Frankford in Germany as far as Milan in company of one Friar john Baptist a Franciscan, who told me, That was the fourth time of his going to Rome from Valencia in the Kingdom of Arragon in Spain about the Canonization of one john Capistrano of the same Order; and that besides the great Alms which he had begged over many Country's, (and in that journey went purposely to Inspurg to the Prince Leopoldo for his Alms and Letters of commendation to the Pope and Cardinals) he had spent of the City of Valencia only five thousand Ducats, and yet was not his Saint enthroned, as he desired, in heaven; But still money was wanting, and more demanded for the dignifying with a Saints title him, who had lived a Mendicant and begging Friar. Thus are those blinded Nations brought by Policy to run to Rome with rich treasures, and thus do they strive who shall have most Saints of their Country or Nation, though impoverishing themselves; whilst at Rome ambition and Policy say not, It is enough, ●…it mates for the Horseleech his two daughters, crying, Give, give, Prov. 30. 15. Give, say they, and the rigid Penance justly to be imposed upon thee for thy sins most heinous, shall be extenuated and made easy for thee. Give, say they, and thou shalt be dispensed with to marry thy nearest Kinswoman or Kinsman. It would be a long story to insert here how the Pope's Policy sucks out of England our gold and silver for the authorising of our Papists private Chambers and Altars for the gaining of Indulgences in them, and delivering of souls out of Purgatory, when Masses are said and heard at them. Thus hath Rome's policy blinded and deceived many of the European Kingdoms; and with the same greediness gapes at Asia and America. Who would not admire to see that at this day in America only, the Pope's authority and usurped power is extended to as many Countries as all Europe contains, wherein no Religion but mere blind Obedience and subjection to th●…t Man of Sin is known? And daily may it more and more increase, whereas the King of Spain glorieth to have received from the Pope power over those Kingdoms far greater than any other Princes of Europe have enjoyed from him. But the pity is, that what power these Princes have, they must acknowledge it from Rome, having given their own power and strength unto the Beast, Revel. 17. 13. suffering themselves to be divested of any Ecclesiastical power over the Clergy, and unabled to tender any Oath of Supremacy and Allegiance to their own and natural subjects, only so far as his Holiness shall give them power. Which Policy since the first Conquest of the West India's, and ambition to advance the Pope's name, hath granted to the Kings of Spain, by a special title, naming those Kingdoms, E●… Patrimonio Real, The Royal Patrimony; upon this Condition, that the King of Spain must maintain there the preaching of the Gospel, Friars, Priests and Jesuits to preach it with all the erroneous Popish doctrines, which tend to the advancement of the Pope's glory, power, and authority. So that what power he hath divested himself of, and invested the Pope with; what power other Princes are divested of, and the King of Spain in his Kingdoms of Europe, from meddling in Ecclesiastical affairs, or with Ecclesiastical men; Arch-Bishops, Bishops, Priests, Jesuits, Monks and Friars; that same power by way of Royal Patrimony is conferred upon him in the India's only. And this only politicly to maintain there Popery; else never would it have so much increased there; for poor Priests and mendicant Friars would never have had means enough to be at the charges of sending yearly Flocks and Shoals of Friars thither, neither to keep and maintain them there; neither would the covetousness of the Popes themselves have afforded out of their full and rich treasures, means sufficient for the maintaning of so many thousand Preachers as at this day are preaching there, more Rome and Antichrists name, than the name of Christ and the truth of the Gospel. And policy having thus opened way to those American parts, the charges thus being laid upon the Crown of Spain, and the honour of a Royal Patrimony, with power over the Clergy thus conferred upon the Kings of Spain; how doth the Pope yearly charge the Catholic King with troops of Jesuits and Friars to be conveyed thither? Now the Jesuits (the best scholars of Rome's policy) seeing this to be thus settled between the Pope and the King of Spain, for the increasing of their Order, and to suppress the increase of other Religions there, have thought first of a way of challenging all the India's to themselves, alleging that Francis Xavierius companion of Ignatius Loiola was the first Preacher that ever preached in the East India's, and so by right that they being of his profession ought only to be sent thither. But this their way being stopped by the opposition of all other Religious orders, especially by the solicitation of one Friar Diego Colliado, a Dominican, as hereafter I will show more largely: Now, secondly, their policy is to lean more to the Popes of Rome, than any other of those Orders, by a special Vow which they make above the three Vows of other orders, Poverty, Chastity, and Obedience to their superiors; to wit, to be always ready to go to preach when or whither soever the Pope shall send them, and to advance his name, defend his power in what parts soever, ma●…gre whatsoever danger, or opposition. Thus though the remoteness of America may discourage other Orders from going thither to preach, and their freewill which is left unto them to make choice of so long and tedious a journey may retard their readiness, and the dangers of the Barbarians unwillingness to submit to a Pope's power, and admit of a new Religion as superstitious as their own, may affright them from hazarding their lives among a barbarous, rude, and idolatrous people; yet if all others fail, the Pope, and the Jesuits being thus agreed, and the King of Spain bound by the new Royal Patrimony, Preachers have not, nor shall ever be wanting in those parts: And in stead of the old Jesuits and Preachers grown in age, yearly are sent thither Missions (as they call them) either of Volunteers, Friars mendicants, Priests or Monks, or else of forced Jesuits: All which entering once into the List and Bond of Missionaries, must abide there, and be maintained by the King of Spain ten years. And whosoever before the ten years expired, shall desire to see Spain again, or runagate-like shall return, may be constrained (if taken in Spain) to return again to the India's, as it happened whilst I lived in those parts, to one Friar Peter de Bal●…azar a Dominican, who privily flying back to Spain, was the year after shipped, and restored again to his forced service under the Pope of Rome. And thus doth policy open the ways to those remote and foreign parts of America. Thus hath policy wrought upon the Kings of Spain; and Jesuitical policy meeting with Antichrists policy and Ambition, doth Rome yearly visit her new nursed Children, greeting that Infantile Church of Asia and America with troops of messengers one after another, like jobs messengers, bringing under pretence of salvation, damnation and misery to their poor and wretched souls.   

CHAP. II. Showing that the Indians wealth under a pretence of their Conversion hath corrupted the hearts of poor begging Friars, with strife, hatred, and ambition.  
IT is a most true and certain saying, Odia Religionum sunt acerbissima, hatred grounded in points and differences of Religion (let me add, if ambition blow the fire to that hatred) is the most bitter and uncapable of reconciliation. Nay, it is an observation worth noting of some (see Doctor Day upon the 1 Cor. 16. 9 Verse) that the nearer any are unto a conjunction in matters of Religion, and yet some difference retained, the deeper is the hatred; As he observes, a Jew hates a Christian far worse than he doth a Pagan, or a Turk; a Papist hates a Protestant worse than he doth a Jew, and a Formalist hates a Puritan worse than he doth a Papist. No such hatred under heaven (saith he) as that between a Formalist, and a Puritan, whereof our now Domestic and Civil Wars may be a sad and woeful experience. A truth which made Paul burst out into a lamentable complaint, 1 Cor. 16. 9 saying, A great door and effectual is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries.  
And as when the door of true Faith once is opened, than Adversaries begin to swarm and rage; so in all points of false and feigned Religion where the entrance to it is laid open, hatred and enmity will act their parts. But much more if with such pretended Religion, Wealth and Ambition as counterfeit Mates thrust hard to enter at the opened door, what strife, hatred, and envy do they kindle even in the hearts of such who have vowed poverty and the contempt of worldly wealth? I may add to what hath been observed above, that no hatred is comparable to that which is between a Jesuit and a Friar, or any other of Rome's Religious Orders; And above all yet between a Jesuit, and a Dominican. The ambition and pride of Jesuits is inconsistent in a Kingdom or Commonwealth with any such as may be equal to them in Preaching, Counsel or Learning. Therefore strive they so much for the education of gentlemen's Children in their Colleges, that by teaching the sons, the love of the fathers and mothers may be more easily gained: and their love and good will thus gained, they may withal gain to themselves whatsoever praise, honour, glory may be fit to be bestowed upon any other Ecclesiastical Person. Which Policy and Ambition in them being so patent and known to all the World, hath stirred up in all other Religions a hatred to them uncapable ever of Reconciliation. This hath made them all to conspire against them, and to discover their unsatisfied covetousness in beguiling the rich widows of what means ●…ath been left them by their deceased husbands, to erect and build those stately Colleges beyond the Seas, the sight whereof both outward and inward doth draw the ignorant people to resort more to their Churches and preaching then to any other. Thus whilst in Venice, they got the favour of one of the chief Senators of that Commonwealth, they politicly drew him to make his will according to their will and pleasure, leaving to his son and heir no more than what they should think fit to afford him. But they appropriating to themselves the chiefest part of the young heirs means, and with so proud a legacy thinking to overpower all other Orders, were by them opposed so, that the Will was called for by the whole State and Senators of Venice, fully examined, and they commanded to restore to the heir the whole Estate as enjoyed by his Father. Well did that wise Senate conceive, that as one Noble man had been cheated by them of his fortunes, so might they one by one, and so at length the riches of Venice might become a treasure only for Jesuits to maintain the pride and pomp of their glorious fabrics. And though those vowed servants to the Pope obtained his Excommunication against the whole Estate of Venice upon non-complying with the foresaid Will and Testament; yet such was the preaching of all other Priests and Orders against them, that they caused the State to slight the Excommunication, and in lieu of making them heirs of the deceased Senators Estate, they shamefully banished them out of Venice. Thus also have the Priests and Friars of Bis●…ya in Spain prevailed against the admitting of Jesuits into San-S●…an, though by the favour of some they have in several occasions obtained an house and erected a Bell to ring and summon in the People to their pretended Church and College. Nay the very house wherein their Patron Ignatius Loiola lived, have they often seriously offered to buy for a College; yet such hath been the opposition of the Priests and Friars of that Country, that they have dashed to nought their often i●…rated endeavours to purchase that which they esteem their chiefest Relic. But to come nearer to our own Country, what a combustion did this strife between Jesuits and other Priests of England cause among our Papists ten years ago, when the Pope sending into England Doctor Smith pretended Bishop of Chalcedon to be the Metropolitan head over all the Clergy and other Orders, how then was ●…t to see the pride of the Jesuits as inconsistent with any one that might oversway them, or gain more credit than themselves? who never left persecuting the Bishop, till by the Pope's Letters they had banished him out of England. Which courtesy, the secular Priests gaining yet a head over them with title of Archdeacon, Doctor Champney, have ever since sought to repay home, by endeavouring always to cast them out of England, as pernicious to the State of this Kingdom, more than Friars or any other sort of Priests; Which they have sufficiently made known by discovering their covetousness in encroaching upon many Houses and Farms, enriching themselves, as namely at Winifred's Well (so termed by them) where they had bought an Inn, and speedily fell to building there that they might make it a College for Jesuits to entertain there all Papists comers and goers to that Well, and so might win to themselves the hearts of most of the Papists of the Land, who do yearly resort thither to be washed and healed upon any light occasion either of Headache, Stomack-ach, Ague, want of children, where they blindly fancy a speedy remedy for all maladies, or wants of this World. Thus have the Priests discovered further our English Jesuits covetousness in the building of the Sope-houses at Lambeth under the name of Mr. George Gage their purse-bearer, and since projecting the Monopoly of Soap under Sir Richard W●…on, Sir Basil Brooke, and many others names, who were but Agents and Traders with the Jesuits rich and mighty Stock. Thus came out the discovery of the Levelling of Hills and Mountains, cutting of rocks at Liege in the Low Countries at the College of the English Jesuits, a work for Gardens and Orchards for their Novices recreation and pastime, which (as I have heard from their own mouths) cost them thirty thousand pound, which gift they squeezed out of one only Countess of this Land. Like to this may prove their College at Gaunt, for which they have obtained already a fair beginning of eight thousand pounds from the Old Countess of Shrewsberry, and from the greatest part of the Estate of Mr. Sackefield, whom whilst they had him in their Colleges, they cherished with their best dainties, and with hopes that one day he should be a Canonised Saint of their Religious Order. All these knaveries do even those Priests of the same Popish Religion discover of them, and thereby endeavour to make them odious. And though of all, the Jesuits be the most covetous, yet may I not excuse the Secular Priests, Benedictine Monks, and the Friars from this damnanable sin; who also strive for wealth and means for their Douai, Paris and Li●…ve Colleges, and lose no opportunities at the death of their Popish favourites for the obtaining a Legacy of one or two hundred Pounds, assuring them their souls shall be the better for their Masses. Thus do those miserable wretches in the very heat of their zeal of souls seek to supp●…sse one another, and having vowed Poverty, yet make they the Conversion of England the only object of their Ambition and unsatiable Covetousness. But above all is this envy and hatred found between Dominicans and Jesuits, for these owe unto them an old grudge, for that when Ignatius Loiola lived, his Doctrine de Trinitate (which he pretended was revealed to him from heaven, for he was certainly past the Age of studying at his Conversion) was questioned by the Dominicans, and he by a Church Censure publicly and shamefully whipped about their Cloisters for his erroneous principles. This affront done to their chief Patron hath stirred up in them an unreconcilable hatred towards the Order of the Dominicans, and hath made them even crack their brains to oppose Thomas Aquinas his Doctrine. How shamefully do those two Orders endeavour the destruction of each other, branding one another with calumnies of heresy in the Opinions especially the Conceptione Mariae, de libero arbitrio, de Auxiliis? And of the two, the Jesuits is more bold and obstinate in malice and hatred. How did they some twenty years ago, all Spain over, about the Conception of Mary stir up the people against the Dominicans, in so much that they were in the very streets termed Heretics, stones cast at them, the King almost persuaded to banish them out of all his Dominions, and they poor Friars forced to stand upon their Guard in their Cloisters in many Cities, especially in Sevill, Osuna, Antiquera and Cordova. to defend themselves from the rude and furious multitude. Much like this was that public Conference and disputation between Valentia the Jesuit and Master Lemos the Dominican, before the Pope, concerning their alter●…ation de Auxiliis; When the cunning Jesuit hoping to brand with heresy the whole Order of Dominicans, had caused Augustmes Works to be falsely printed at Lions, with such words which might directly oppose the Thom●…sts Opinion; and had prevailed, had not Lemos begged of ●…e Pope that the Original Books of ●…ustin might be brought out of his Vatican Library, where was found the quite contrary words, to what the false jesuit had caused to be printed; he was forced to contesse his knavery, was harshly reprehended, and with the apprehension of that great affront, the next night gave up his ghost to his father, the father of lies and falsehood.  
An other reason of this mortal enmity between these two Orders, is for that the Jesuits surpass all others in ambition of honour, credit, and estimation, whence it is they cannot endure to behold the Dominicans to exceed them in any preferment. Now it is that by the Laws of Arragon and the Kingdom of Valencia, the Kings of Spain are tied to have a Dominican Friar for their Confessor or ghostly father; which could but the Jesuits obtain, how would they then rule and govern Spain and the King's heart? But though they could never yet prevail to alter this established law, yet have they prevailed now lately so that Antonio de Sotomayor the King of Spain's Confessor should lie at rest in the Court of Madrid, with a pension and dry title only; and that Florencia that grand Statist should be Confessor to the Count of Olivares, the Royal Issue, the Queen, and should hear the King's confessions oftener than his chosen and elected Confessor Sotomayor. Secondly, the Dominicans as first Authors of the Inquisition (which they prove from their Martyr Peter of Verona) still enjoy the highest places of that Court, which is a woeful sight to the Jesuits to see their Religion affairs handled, their Church kept pure from what they call heresy by any but themselves. O had they (as they have often strove for it) in their hands the judicature of that tribunal, how should all Dominicans, nay all sorts of Priests but their own, presently by them be branded with heresy? Thirdly, in Rome there is an other preferment successively due to Dominicans, from the time of Dominicus de Guzman founder of that Religion, to wit, to be magister Sacri Palatii, the Pope's Palace master, instituted to this purpose that about him there may be some learned Divine (for commonly the Popes are more Statists, and Canonists, then Divines) to read a daily lecture of Divinity to such as will be instructed therein, and to resolve the Pope himself of whatsoever difficult points in Divinity may be questioned. This is the Dominicans due with a pension to maintain Coach and servants within the Palace of St▪ Peter. Which the Jesuits have often by favour and cunning Jesuitical tricks endeavoured to bereave the Dominicans of; but proving labour in vain, they continue still in their unplacable enmity and hatred against them. And thus you see the fountains of their strife; which as here in Europe hath been well seen, so hath this contentious fire overpowered the fire of their zeal of souls in the East and West-India's; and the wealth and riches of those Countries, the ambition of honour in their Gospel function hath more powerfully drawn them thither, then (what they pretend) the conversion of a barbarous and idolatrous nation. This was well published to the view of the whole world by a most infamous libel which in the year 1626. friar Diego de Colliado a missionary Friar in Philippinas and japan set ou●… of the unheard of passages and proceedings of the Jesuits in those Eastern parts. At that time the Jesuits pretended that mission to themselves only, and petitioned the King of Spain, that only they might go thither to preach, having been the first plantation of Franciscus Xavier, and since continued successively by their Priests. To this purpose they remembered the King of the great charges he was at in sending so many Friars and maintaining them there; all which should be saved, might they only have free ingress into those Kingdoms. All which charges they offered themselves to bear, and further to bring up the Indians in the true faith, to instruct them and civilize them, to teach them all liberal sciences, and to perfect them in music and all musical instruments, and in fencing, dancing, vaulting, painting and whatsoever else might make them a complete, and civil people. But against all this was objected by Diego Colliado, that not zeal only and charity moved them to this offer, but their ambition and covetousness, which would soon be seen in their encroaching upon the silly and simple Indians wealth; bringing instances of many thousand pounds which they had sque●…zed from the poor Barbarians in the Islands of Philippinas; And that their entering into japan was more to enrich themselves, then to convert the japonians to Christianisme; that whensoever they entered into the Kingdom they conveyed from Manila whole ships laden with the richest commodities of those Islands; that their trading was beyond all other Merchants trading, their Bench for exchange money far more accustomed than any other whither for China, for japan, for Peru and Mexico; and that the Viceroy himself made use of none other, but theirs. That to keep out all other orders out of japan, they had ingratiated themselves so far, under pretence of trading, into the Emperor's favour by gifts of Watches, Clocks, Dial's, Locks, and Cabinets, and such like presents of most curious and artificial Workmanship, that they had got free access to his Court, and counselled him to beware of Friars, which cunningly crept into his Kingodme to preach a new law, persuading him by rigorous search and inquiries to root them out: thus politicly for their own ends hindering the increase of Christianisme by any means or instruments save themselves; and blinding the Emperor's eyes with their cunning insinuations, that he might not see in them, what they desired he might discover in others, that they might appear in sheep skins, and others clothed with wolves skins; and so the Friars might have little heart to trade, but enough to do to save themselves from the stormy persecution, whilst they freely might enjoy the liberty of rich trading. This brand upon these cunning foxes was commanded to be printed, thanks given to Diego Colliado for discovering to the Estate their crafty proceedings, with not a few tenants maintained by them in japan even against their own Sovereign; a fat Bishopric was offered to the Friar, which he refusing, commission was given unto him for the raising of forty Friars out of Spain, and the conducting of them to the Islands of Philippinas, and that it should be free for all Priests and Friars, as well as Jesuits, to pass to those parts for the preaching of Christ and the extending of Christianisme among the Heathens and Barbarians. O that this my discovery made to England of those dissembling and false Priests, would make us wise to know and discover under the ashes of their pretended Religion, the fire of strife and contention which they kindle in Kingdoms, and to rake up that covetousness, which we may easily find in them; tending to the ruin of many fair estates, and to the temporal and spiritual danger of this our flourishing Kingdom!   

CHAP. III. Showing the manner of the Missions of Friars and Jesuits to the India's.  
All the Kingdoms of America, that have been conquered by the Kings of Spain, are divided as into several temporal governments, so into several spiritual jurisdictions, under the name of Provinces, belonging unto several religious Orders, and their Provincials. These though so far distant from Europe, yet live with a dependency and subordination unto the Court of Rome, and are bound to send thither a strict account and relation of what most remarkable passages and successes happen there, as also what want of Preachers there is in every several Province. Which is to be performed in this manner. Every religious Order (except the Jesuits and Dominicans, whose General continueth till death, unless a Cardinal's cap be bestowed upon him) maketh election of one of the same order to be the head Ruler, or (as they call him) General over all those of the same profession every sixth year. The subjects unto this General which are dispersed in Italy, Germany, Flanders, France, Spain, East and West-India's are divided into sundry Provinces, as in Spain there is one Province of Andaluzia, another of Castilia nu●…va, new Castille, another of Castilia vieia, old Castille, another of Valencia, another of Arragon, of Murcia, of Catalonia; So likewise in America there is the Province of Mexico, of Mechoacan, of Guaxaca, of Chiapa and Guatemala, of Comayagua, Nicaragua and the like. Every Province of these hath a head named the Provincial, chosen by the chief of the Province every three years; which election is called a Provincial Chapter, and the former a General Chapter, which also is allotted to be in some chief City, commonly in Italy, France, or Spain. When the Provincial Chapter is kept, then by the consent of all that meet in it is there one named by name of Procurator or Diffinitor, who is to go in the name of the whole Province to the next election of the General, and there to demand such things as his Province shall think fit, and to give an account of the state of the Province from whence he is sent. Thus from the West-India's are sent Procurators, who commonly are the best prizes the Holland ships meet with, for that they carry with them great wealth, and gifts to the Generals, to the Popes and Cardinals and Nobles in Spain, as bribes to facilitate whatsoever just or unjust, right or wrong they are to demand▪ Among other businesses their charge is this, to make known the great want of laborers in the abundant and plentiful harvest of the India's (though not all Provinces demand Preachers from Spain, as I will show hereafter) and to desire a number of thirty or forty young Priests, who may be fit for any Indian language and to succeed the old standers.  
The Order of the Province being read to the General, or his General Chapter▪ then are Letters Patents granted unto this Procurator from the General, naming him his Vicar General for such a Province, and declaring his sufficiency and worthy parts, (though none at all in him, as I have been witness of some) the great pains he hath taken in the new planted Indian Church, and how fit he hath been judged to convey to those parts, a Mission of such as shall voluntarily offer themselves for the propagation of Christianity amongst those Barbarians. Then the tawny Indian Friar being well set out with high Commendations, and fairly painted with flattering Eulogies, presents these his Patents (and with them peradventure a little wedge of Gold, a Box of Pearls, some Rubies or Diamonds, a Chest of Cochinill, or Sugar, with some boxes of curious Chocolatte, or some feather works of Mechoacan, some small fruits of his great pains and labour) to the Pope; who for his first reward gives him his Toe and Pantofle to kiss, seconding this honour with a joyful countenance to behold an Apostle, judging him worthy of the best of the Indian wealth, and his soul peradventure fit for the title of a Saint; This complacency in the gift and the giver, breeds immediately a motus proprius in his Holiness to grant a Bull with a degree of the Pope's Commissary, wherein this poor Mendicant Friar is enabled to run over all the Cloisters of his Profession in Spain, to gather up his thirty or forty young Preachers. Who for their better encouragement are at their first listing by the Pope's Authority absolved á culpa & àpaena, from all sin, and from their Purgatory and Hell due unto it, by a plenary Indulgence. And whosoever shall oppose, or any way discourage this Pope's Commissary, or those that are or would be listed by him, are ipso facto excommunicated with an Anathem reserved only to this Commissary or his Holiness himself. O what is it to see, when such a Commissaries coming is known, how the young birds, that as in Cages are shut up within the walls of a Cloister, leap and cherish themselves with hopes of liberty? What is it to see disordered Friars, who for their misdemeanours, and leaping over their Cloister walls in the night to find out their wanton harlots, have been imprisoned, now rejoice at the coming of a Pope's Commissary, and Plenary Indulgence, freeing them from sins past, and sitting them for the Conversion of souls, though there one be not averted from their Harlot, nor as yet truly and unfeignedly converted to the love of God? True it is, I have kowne some that have written their names in the list of Indian Missionaries, men o●… sober life and Conversation, moved only with a blind zeal of increasing the Popish Religion: yet I dare say and confidently print this truth without wronging the Church of Rome, that of thirty or forty which in such occasions are commonly transported to the India's, the three parts of them are Friars of lewd lives, weary of their retired Cloister lives, who have been punished often by their Superlour●… for their wilful back-sliding from that obedience which they formerly vowed; or for the breach of their poverty in closely retaining money by them to Card and Dice, of which sort I could here namely insert a long and tedious Catalogue; or lastly such, who have been imprisoned for violating their vow of chastity with lewd and laseivious women, either by secret flight from their Cloisters, or by public Apostatising from their Order, and clothing themselves in laymen's Apparel, to run about the safer with their wicked Co●…cubines. Of which sort it was my chance to be acquainted with one Friar john Navarro a Franciscan in the City of Guatemala, who after he had in secular apparel enjoyed the lewd company of one Amaryllis a famous Woman player in Spain for the space of a year, fearing at last he might be discovered, listed himself in a Mission to Guatemala, the year 1632, there hoping to enjoy with more liberty and less fear of punishment any lustful or carnfull object. Liberty, in a word, under the Cloak of Piety and Conversion of Souls, it is, that draws so many Friars (and commonly the younger sort) to those remote American parts; where after they have learned some Indian language, they are licenced with a Parish Charge to live alone out of the sight of a watching Prior or Superior, out of the bounds and compass of Cloister walls, and authorized to keep house by themselves, and to finger as many Spanish Patacones, as their wit's device shall teach them to squee●… out of the newly Converted Indians wealth. This liberty they could never enjoy in Spain, and this liberty is the Midwife of so many soul falls of wicked Friars in those parts. For the present only, I shall return again to my Friar john Navarro, who at his coming to Guatemala, being made for his wit and learning, Master and Reader of Divinity, and much esteemed of for his acute Preaching, among many others got the estimation and love of a chief Gentlewoman, (Quo semel est imbuta recens servabit odorem, testa diu) who continued in Navarro his heart the former sent of the unchaste love of Amaryllis, so far that the Friar being blinded and wounded with Cupid's Arrow sticking in his heart, ran headlong to quench his lustful thirst upon St. james his day, 1635. for better memory of the Tragical event (being the Spaniards common Advocate, and special Patron of that City, named St. jago de Guatemala) where cruel Mars oppressing Venus in her wanton Acts, the injured husband acting Mars, & finding Navarro Cupid's page saluting his Venus upon her bed, drew his sword, cutting the Friar first in the head and face; who struggling with death, and purchasing his life with a swift and nimble flight to a Garden, where his own brother a Friar of the same Order, & Pander to that foul act, entertained the Motherless children; for the husband having miss his fatal blow (willingly as some imagined, or unwillingly as others judged) in the Friar's heart, wilfully laid it in the throat of his unchaste Wife, scarce leaving way for breath to make a speedy Confession of her sin to Navarro his Brother; who tendering her soul as much as his Brother had tendered her body absolved her from her sin, finding signs, though no uttering speech of Repentance, while the murderer fled, and the murdered lay in the door of her house for a sad object to all, that immediately flocked thither to see that bloody Tragedy. The Wife being the same day buried, the Husband being retired to a close Sanctuary, Navarro was carried to his Convent to be cured; and after his Cure was banished that Country; whom two years after it was my chance to meet in Cartagena returning to Spain with his scared face, bearing the mark of his lascivious life, and of that liberty which he had enjoyed in America. Such are the fruits of the zeal of those wretches, who upbraid our Church and Ministers for want of zeal to labour in the Conversion of Infidels. Who when they arrive to those parts, are entertained with ringing of Bells, with sounding of Trumpets most part of the way as they travail, and as Apostles are received by the Indians, though soon like judas they fall from their calling, and for pleasure and covetousness sell away Christ from their Souls. England may here learn to beware of such Converters, who are daily by name of Missionaries sent hither by the Pope to preach among us Popery; but like Navarro come to feed and cherish their wanton lusts, as I could give many instances, might I not be censured for long digressions in mingling English Histories with my American Travails.   

CHAP. IU. Showing to what▪ Provinces of the East and West India's belonging to the Crown of Castilia are sent Missions of Friars and Jesuits. And specially of the Mission sent in the year 1625.  
IN all the Dominions of the King of Spain in America, there are two sorts of Spaniards more opposite one to another then in Europe the Spaniard is opposite to the French, or to the Hollander, or to the Portugal; To wit, they that are born in any parts of Spain and go thither, and they that are borne there of Spanish parents, whom the Spaniards, to distinguish them from themselves, term Criolio's, signifying the Natives of that Country. This hatred is so great, that I dare say, nothing might be more advantageous than this, to any other Nation that would conquer America. And nothing more easily gained, than the Wills and affections of the Natives of the Country, to join with any other Nation to free and rescue themselves from that subjection, or kind of slavery, which they suffer under the hard usage of the Spaniards, and their partial Government and justice toward them, and those that come from Spain. This is so grievous to the poor Criolio's or Natives, that myself have often heard them say, They would rather be subject to any other Prince, nay to the Hollanders, then to the Spaniards, if they thought they might enjoy their Religion; and others wi●…hing the Hollanders, when they took Truxillio in Honduras, had stayed in it and entered further into the land, they should have been welcome to them; and that the Religion they enjoyed with so much slavery, was nothing sweet unto them. This mortal hatred betwixt these two sorts of Spaniards, made the Criolio's so ready to join against the marquis of Gelues Viceroy of Mexico, in the tumult and mutiny of that City, wherein they cleaving to Don Alonso de Zerna, the Archbishop caused the Viceroy to escape for his life by flight, and would then have utterly rooted out the Spanish Government, had not some Priests dissuaded them from it; but of this I shall speak more largely hereafter. The cause of this deadly hatred hath proceeded from a jealousy which the Spaniards have ever had of the Criolio's, that they would fain withdraw themselves first from the commerce with Spain, and secondly, from the Government which is laid upon them; which is such, that the Criolio's must be always under, and a subject, always governed, but scarce any a Governor. Never yet was there seen any Criolio made Viceroy of Mexico, or Peru; or Precedent of Guatemala, or Santafe, or S. Domingo; or Governor of Yucatan, Cartagena, Havana; or A●…calde Mayor (as they call them) of Soconusco, Chiapa, San Salvador, and such like places of credit. So likewise in the Courts of Chancery, as S to. Domingo, Mexico, Guatemala, Lima, and the rest; where commonly there are Six, called Oydores and one Fiscal, scarce one of them to be found a Criolio, or native of the Country; though there be among them those that descended of the chief Conquerors; as in Lima and Peru the Pizarros, in Mexico and Guaxaca the house of the marquis del Valle, Ferdinando Cortes his Successors, others of the house of Giron, others of the house of Aluarado, others of the Gusmanes, finally many of the chiefest houses of Spain; yet none of these ever preferred to any dignity. And not only thus are they kept from offices, but daily affronted by the Spaniards as uncapable of any Government, and termed half Indians by them.  
Which general contempt hath also spread itself in the Church, where no Criolio Priest is scarce ever preferred to be a Bishop, or Canon in a Cathredall Church, but all such as come from Spain. So likewise in the religious orders they have many years endeavoured to keep under and suppress such as have been admitted to their orders of the natives of the Country, lest the number of them should prevail against those that are brought from Spain; they have been very nice in choosing of them, & though they have been forced to admit of some, yet still the Provincials, the Priors, and all Superiors have been Spaniards born in Spain. Till now lately some Provinces have got the upper hand and prevailed against the Spaniards, & have so filled their cloisters with Criolio's or natives, that they have utterly refused to admit the supplies of Spanish Missions which formerly were sent unto them, and till this day are sent to others. In the Province of Mexico there are Dominicans, Franciscans, Augustine's, Carmelites, Mercenarians, and Jesuits, whereof the Jesuits and Carmelites only to this day prevail against Criolio's, bringing every two or three years' Missions from Spain. The last Mission that was sent to the Mercenarians was the year 1625. and then was the opposition such between that Mission and the Criolio's, that in the election of the next Provincial in their Cloister of Mexico, the Friars drew knives one against another, and were like to kill each other, had not the Viceroy gone to their Cloister to make peace, and imprison some of them. Yet at last by the multitude of voices the native partly prevailed, and till this day have exempted themselves from Spanish Missions, alleging (as others have done) that they have Friars enough in their Cloisters, and need none to be sent them from Spain; submitting themselves to the Pope, and presenting to him as stately gifts as ever Spaniards did before them. In the Province of Guaxaca none admit of Missionaries from Spain; true it is the Dominicans are but newly subdued by the Criolian party; and as yet are strongly pleading at Rome for Spanish Friars, alleging that the glory and lustre of their Religion hath been much blurred since the non-admittance of supplies of their zealous Compatriots. The Province of Guatemala, (which is of a large extent) containing Guatemala, Chiapa, the Zoques, part of Tabasco, the Zeldales, the Sacapulas, the Vera Paz, all the coast lying to the South sea Suchu●…epeques and Soconusco, Comayagua, Honduras, S. Salvador, Nicaragua, hath in it these orders chiefly, Dominicans, Franciscans, Augustine's, (who are subject to Mexico being one poor Cloister in Guatemala) Jesuits also in Guatemala subject to the government of Mexico and Mecenarians; whereof the three orders of Dominicans, Franciscans, and Mercenarians, are the only Preachers and parish Priests throughout all the forenamed Provinces. And these three Orders have still kept under the Criolian party, never as yet suffering any of them to be Provincial, bringing every two or three years some one year and some another, Missions of Friars from Spain to maintain and keep up their faction against the Criolians. The Provinces of Peru being more distant from Spain, and hard to come to by sea, have no Missions sent unto them. There are of the most Romish religious orders, yet the chief are Dominicans; and they all live above their vow of poverty, abounding in wealth, riot, liberty and pleasures. In the Kingdom of Nuevo reino de Granada, and Cartagena, Santa fee, Barinas, Popayan, and the government of St. Martha, are Dominicans, Jesuits, Franciscans, Carmelites, Augustine's and Mercenarians; whereof the Dominicans, Jesuits and Franciscans till this day admit of Missions from Spain. The Island of Cuba, jamaica, la Margarita, Puerto rico, all are subject to the head Provincial of Santo Domingo, being Dominicans, Jesuits, and Franciscans, and have all now and then Missions from Spain. Yucatan hath in it only Franciscans, who live most richly and plentifully, and strongly uphold the Spanish faction with European Missions: Mechoacan belongeth to the Mexican Friars, and is in the same condition as was said before of Mexico. Thus have I briefly run over all America that pertains to the Crown of Castilia: for the East-India's they belong to the Crown of Portugal and Brasill, as first discovered and possessed by the Portingalls, and now doubtless are subject to King john, the new King of Portugal. Yet the Islands of Philippinas are subject to the King of Spain, and there are Dominicans, Franciscans, Augustine's, and Jesuits, all which lie still in wait in Manila the Metropolitan City, for some sure shipping to japan, to convert tha●… Kingd●…e. And though they admit of some few Crioli'os among them, especially some of their Converts of China and japan; yet their chief number and strength is of Spanish Missionaries, who are more frequently conveyed thither then to the parts aforementioned of America. First they are sent in the ships that are bound for Nueva Espana and Mexico; and after they have rested two or three months in Mexico, they are sent to Acapulco, lying on the Mar del Zur, there they are shipped in two great Caracks which yearly go and come richly laden with China, japan, and all East-India ware from Manila to Acapulco to enrich Mexico with far greater riches than any are sent by the North sea from Spain. The voyage from Acapulco thither, is longer than from Spain to Mexico, and easy and pleasant, though the return is far longer and most dangerous. The year of our Lord 1625. there were four Missions sent; the one of Franciscans to Yucatan, the other of Mercenarians to Mexico, the other two of Dominicans and Jesuits to Philippinas. At which time it was my fortune to reside among the Dominicans in Xerez in Andaluzia. The Pope's Commissary for that Mission was Friar Matheo de la Villa, who having a Commission for thirty and having gathered some 24 of them about Castilia and Madrid, sent them by degrees well stored with money to Cales, to take up a convenient lodging for himself and the rest of his crew, till the time of the setting forth of the Indian Fleet. This Commissary named one Friar Antonio Calvo to be his substitute, and to visit the Cloisters of Andaluzia lying in his way; namely Cordova, Sevill, S t. Lucar, and Xerez, to try if out of them he could make up his complete number of thirty, which was after fully completed. About the end of May came this worthy Calvo to Xerez, and in his Company one Antonio Melendez of the College of S t. Gregory in Valladolid, with whom I had formerly near acquaintance. This Melendez greatly rejoiced when he had found me; and being well stocked with Indian Patacones, the first night of his coming invited me to his chamber to a stately supper. The good Xerez Sack which was not spared, set my friend in such a heat of zeal of converting japonians, that all his talk was of those parts never yet seen, and at least six thousand leagues distant. Bacehus metamorphosed him from a Divine into a Orator, and made him a Cicero in parts of Rhetorical eloquence. Nothing was omitted that might exhort me to join with him in that function, which he thought was Apostolical. Nemo Propheta in patria sua, was a great argument with him; sometimes he propounded martyrdom for the Gospel sake, and the glory after it, to have his life and death printed, and of poor Friar Antony a C●…thiers son of Sequovia to be styled S t. Anthony by the Pope, and made collateral with the Apostles in heaven; thus did Bacchus make him ambitious of honour upon the earth, and preferment in heaven. But when he thought this Rhetoric had not prevailed, then would he act a Midas and Croesus, fancying the India's paved with tiles of gold and silver, the stones to be Pearls, Rubies, and Diamonds, the trees to be hung with clusters of nutmegs bigger than the clusters of grapes of Canaan, the fields to be planted with Sugar Canes, which should so sweeten the Chocolattae, that it should far exceed the milk and honey of the land of promise; the silks of China he conceited so common, that the fails of the ships were nothing else; finally he dreamt of Midas happiness, that whatsoever he touched should be turned to gold: Thus did Xerez Nectar make my friend and mortified Friar, a covetous worldling. And yet from a rich covetous Merchant did it shape him to a Courtier in pleasures; fancying the Philippinas to be the Eden, where was all joy without tears, mirth without sadness, laughing without sorrow, comfort without grief, plenty without want, no not of Eves for adam's, excepted only that in it should be no forbidden fruit, but all lawful for the taste and sweetening of the palate; and as Adam would have been as God, so conceited Melendez himself a God in that Eden; whom travelling, Indian waits and trumpets should accompany; and to whom, entering into any Town, nosegays should be presented, flowers and boughs should be strewed in his way, Arches should be erected to ride under, bells for joy should be rung, and Indian knees for duty & homage, as to a God, should be bowed to the very ground. From this inducing argument, and representation of a Paradise, he fell into a strong Rhetorical point of curiosity; finding out a tree of knowledge, and a Philosophical maxim, Omnis homo naturaliter scire desiderat, man naturally inclines to know more and more; which knowledge he fancied could be no where more furnished with rare curiosities then in those parts; for there should the Gold and Silver, which here are fingered, in their growth in the bowels of the earth be known; there should the pepper be known in its season, the nutmeg and Clove, the Cinnamon as a rind or bark on a tree; the fashioning of the Sugar from a green growing Cane into a loaf; the strange shaping the Cochinil from a worm to so rich a Scarlet die; the changing of the Tinta which is but grass with stalk and leaves into an Indigo black dye, should be taught and learned; and without much labour thus should our ignorance be instructed with various and sundry curiosities of knowledge and understanding. Finally, though Xerez liquor (grapes bewitching tears) had put this bewitching eloquence into my Antony's brain) yet he doubted not to prefer before it his wine of Philippinas, growing on tall and high trees of Coco, wherein he longed to drink a Spanish Brindis in my company to all his friends remaining behind in Spain. Who would not be moved by these his arguments to follow him, and his Calvo, or ball pated Superior? Thus supper being ended my Melendez desired to know how my heart stood affected to his journey; and breaking out into a Voto a Dios with his converting zeal, he swore he should have no quiet night's rest until he were fully satisfied of my resolution to accompany him. And having learned the Poet's expression, Quid non mortalia pectora cogia, Auri sacra fames? he offered unto me half a dozen of Spanish pistols, assuring me that I should want nothing, and that the next morning Calvo should furnish me with whatsoever moneys I needed, for to buy things necessary for the comfort of so long and tedious a journey. To whom I answered, sudden resolutions might bring future grief and sorrow, and that I should that night lie down and take counsel with my pillow, assuring him that for his sake I would do much, and that if I resolved to go, my resolution should draw on an other friend of mine, an Irish Friar, named Thomas Delcon. Thus took I my leave of my Melendez, and retired myself to my chamber and bed, which that night was no place of repose and rest to me as formerly it had been. I must needs say Melendez his arguments, though most of them moved me not; yet the opportunity offered me to hide myself from all sight and knowledge of my dearest friends, stirred up in me a serious thought of an angry and harsh letter, which not long before I had received out of England from mine own father, signifying unto me the displeasure of most of my friends and kindred, and his own grievous indignation against me, for that having spent so much money in training me up to learning, I had not only utrerly refused to be of the Jesuits Order (which was his only hopes) but had proved in my affections a deadly foe and enemy unto them. And that he would have thought his money better spent, if I had been a Scullion in a College of Jesuits, then if I should prove a General of the Order of Dominicans; that I should never think to be welcome to my Brothers nor kindred in England, nor to him; that I should not expect ever more to hear from him, nor dare to see him if ever I returned to England; but expect that he would set upon me even Jesuits, whom I had deserted and opposed, to chase me out of my Country; that Hailing house though he had lost it with much more means for his Religion during his life; yet with the consent of my Eldest Brother (now Governor of Oxford, and Masse-founder in that our Famous University) he would sell it away; that neither from the Estate, or money made of it, I might enjoy a child's part due unto me. These reasons stole that night's rest from my body, and sleep from my eyes, tears keeping them unclosed and open, lest Cynthia's black and mourning Mantle should offer to cover, close and shut them. To this Letters consideration was joined a strong opposition, which serious Studies & ripeness of Learning, with a careful discussion of some School-points and Controversies had bred in me against some chief of the Popish Tenants. Well could I have wished to have come to England, there to satisfy and ease my troubled Conscience; well considered I, that if I stayed in Spain, when my Studies were completely finished, the Dominicans with a Popes Mandamus would send me home for a Missionary to my Country. But then well considered I the sight of a wrathful Father, the power of a furious Brother a Colonel, who (as now landed in England to search me out, and do me mischief) then, when Zephryus with a pleasant gale seconded his Popish zeal, might violently assault me. Well considered I the increased rout and rabble of both their great friends, the Jesuits, who what with Court friends power, what with subtle plots and Policies would soon and easily hunt me out of England. Lastly, well considered I my Melendez his last inducing Argument of the increase of knowledge natural by the insight of rich America and flourishing Asia, and of knowledge spiritual by a long contemplation of that new planted Church, and of those Church Planters lives and Conversations. Wherefore after a whole night's strife and inward debate, as the glorious Planet began to banish nights dismal horror, rising with a bright and cheerful countenance, rose in my mind a firm and settled resolution to visit America, and there to abide till such time as Death should surprise my angry Father, Ignatius Loiola his devoted Maecenas, and till I might there gain out of Potosi or Sacatecas treasure that might Counterpoise that Child's part, which for detesting the four Cornered Cap, and black Coat of Jesuits, my Father had deprived me of. So in recompense of the Supper which my friend Anthony had bestowed upon me, I gave him a most pleasing breakfast by discovering unto him my purpose and resolution to acompany him in his long and Naval journey. And at noon I feasted him with a dinner of one dish more then his breakfast, to wit, the company also of my Irish friend Thomas Deleon. After dinner we both were presented to Calvo the bald pate Superior; who immediately embraced us, promised to us many curtefies in the way, read unto us a Memorandum of what dainties he had provided for us, what varieties of fish and flesh, how many Sheep, how many Gammons of Bacon, how many fat Hens, how many Hogs, how many barrels of white Biscuit, how many Jars of wine of Casalla, what store of Rice, Figs, Olives, Capars, Raisins, Lemons, sweet and sour Oranges, Pomegranates, Comfits, Preserves, Conserves and all sorts of Portugal sweet meats; he flattered us that he would make us Masters of Arts, and of Divinity in Manila; then opened he his purse, and freely gave us to spend that day in Xerez, and to buy what most we had a mind to, and to carry us to Cales; Lastly he opened his hands to bestow upon us the holy Father's Benediction, that no mischief might befall us in our way; I expected some Relic or nail of his great toe, or one of his velvet Pantofles to kiss; But peradventure with frequent kissing through Italy and all Castilia it was even worn threadbare. Much were we frowned at by the Dominicans our chiefest friends of Xerez, but the liberty which with Melendez we enjoyed that day about the City of Xerez took from us all sad thoughts, which so sudden a departure from our friends might have caused in us. And Calvo much fearing that the love of some Nuns (too powerful with Spanish Friars) might yet keep us back from pursuing our purposed journey, with cunning policy persuaded us to depart from Xerez the next morning, Which willingly we performed in company of Melendez and another Spanish Friar of that City (leaving our Chests and Books to Calvo to send after us) and that day we travailed like Spanish Dons upon our little Boricoes, or Asses towards Puerto de Santa Maria, taking in our way that stately Convent of Cariusians, and the River of Guadalethe, the former Poet's River of oblivion, tasting of the fruits of those Elysian fields and Gardens and drinking of Guadalethes Crystal Streams, that so perpetual oblivion might blind and cover all those Abstractive Species which the intuitive knowledge of Spain's and Xerezes' pleasant objects had deeply stamped in our thoughts and hearts. At evening we came to that Puerto so famous for harbouring Spain's chief Galleys, and at that time Don Frederique de Toledo; who hearing of the arrival of four Indian Apostles, would not lose that occasion of some Soule-Sanctification (which he thought might be his purchase) by entertaining us that night at Supper. The Town thought their Streets blessed with our walking in them, and wished they might enjoy some Relics from us, whom they beheld as appointed to martyrdom for Christ and Antichrists sake together; the Galley slaves strove who should sound their Waits and Trumpets most joyfully, Don Frederique spared no cost in Fish and Flesh that night, doubting not but that receiving four Prophets, he should receive a fourfold reward hereafter. Supper being ended, we were by Don Frederique his Gentlemen conveyed to the Cloister of the Minims appointed by Don Frederique to lodge us that night, who to show their brotherly love washed our feet, and so recommended us to quiet and peaceable rest. The next morning after a stately breakfast bestowed upon us by those poor Mendicant Friars, a boat was prepared for us and Don Frederique his Gentlemen to wait on us, and to convey us to Cales. Where we found out our fellow Apostles, and the Pope's Commissary Friar Matthew Dela Villa, who welcomed us with Rome's Indulgences, a culpa & a paena, and with a flourishing Table stored with Fish and Flesh for dinner▪ There we continued in daily honour and estimation, enjoying the fights most pleasant which Cales both by Sea and Land could afford unto us, until the time of the Fleets departing. Which when it drew near, our Grand Apostle Friar Matthew De la Villa, (whom we thought burned with zeal of martyrdom) took his leave of us; showing us the Pope's Commission to nominate in his place whom he list, and naming bald Calvo for Superior, returning himself to Madrid with more desire to enjoy a Bishopric in Spain (as we understood) then to sacrifice his life in japan. His departure caused a Mutiny among us, and cooled the spirit of two of our Missionaries, who privily fled from us. The rest were pleased with honest Calvo, for that he was a simple and ignorant old man, (whom they could more jeer then any way respect) more Scullion-like in daily greasing his white habit with handling his fat Gammons of Bacon, then like a Pope's Commissary; for his Master's Toe the proudest of our Missioners then would willingly have kissed; yet Calvoes greasy fists the humblest would loathe to have kissed. Thus under a sloven was that Apostolical Mission to be conveyed first to Mexico three thousand Spanish Leagues from Spain, and afterwards three thousand Leagues further from thence to Manila the Metropolitan and Court City of the Islands of Philippinas.   

CHAP. V. Of the Indian Fleet that departed from Cales, Anno Dom. 1625. And of some remarkable passages in that Voyage.  
Upon the first of july in the afternoon, Don Carlos de Ybarra Admiral of the galleons that then lay in the Bay of Cales gave order that a warning Piece should be shot off to warn all Passengers, Soldiers, and Mariners to betake themselves the next morning to their Ships. O what was it to see some of our Apostolical company who had enjoyed much liberty for a month in Cales, who had begun to entangle their hearts with some young Nun's love, now hang down their heads, and act with sad and demure looks loath to depart, and cry out, Bonum est nos hic esse, It is good for us to be here? and amongst them one Friar john De Pacbeco made the warning Piece to be a warning to him to hide himself (who could no more be found amongst his fellow Missioners) thinking it a part of hard cruelty to forsake a young Franciscan Nun to whom he had engaged and wholly devoted his heart. What was it to see others with weeping eyes piercing through the Iron grates the tender Virgins hearts, leaving and bequeathing unto them some pledges of their wanton love, and receiving from them some Cordials against sea-sickness, Caps, Shirts and Hand-kerchiefs, to eye them or wear them when Aeolus or Neptune should most oppose them? The second of july in the morning early notice was given unto us, that one Friar Pablo de Londres, an old crab faced English Friar living in St. Lucar had got the Duke of Medina his letter and sent it to the Governor of Cales charging him to search for me & to stay me, signifying the King of Spain's will and pleasure, that no English should pass to the India's, having a Country of their own to convert; this did that old friar to stop my passage, having before wrote unto me many letters to the same purpose, and got a letter from that father Master that was in England before, with the Count of Gondomar, alias Friar Diego de la Fluente, than Provincial of Castilia, and sent it unto me, wherein that Superior offered me many kind offers of preferment, if I would desist from my journey, and return to him to Castilia; but none of these letters could prevail with me; nor the Governors searching stop me; for immediately I was conveyed alone to our ship, and there closely hid in a barrel that was emptied of Biscuit to that purpose; so that when the Governor came a shipboard to inquire for an English man, Friar Calvo having the father of liars in my stead about him, resolutely denied me, who would not be found, because not sought for in a barrels belly. This found our Apostles sport and talk that first day. Then went out the ships one by one crying A dios, A dios, and the Town replying Buen viaie, buen viaie; when all were out and no hopes of enjoying more Cales pleasures and liberty, than began my young Friars to wish themselves again a Land, some began presently to feed the fishes with their Nuns sweet dainties; others to wonder at the number of stately ships, which with eight galleons that went to convey us beyond the Islands of Canaria were forty one in all; some for one Port of the Indias, and some for another. To Puerto Rico went that year two ships; to Santo Domingo three, to jamaica two, to Margarita one, to the Havana two, to Cartagena three, to Campeche two, to Honduras and Truxillo two, and to St. john Dilva, or Vera Crux sixteen; all laden with Wines, Figs, Raisins, Olives, Oil, Cloth, Carsies, Linen, Iron, and quick silver for the Mines, to fetch out the pure silver of Sacatecas from the earthen dross from whence it is digged. The persons of most note that went that year, was first the marquis de Serralvo with his Lady, who went for Viceroy of Mexico, in stead of the Conde de Gelves then retired to a Cloister for fear of the common people, who the year before had mutinied against him; this marquis went in the ship called St. Andrew, and with him in the same ship went Don Martin de Carillo a Priest, and Inquisitor of the Inquisition of Valladolid; who was sent for Visitor General to Mexico, to examine the strife between the Conde de Gelves and the Archbishop, and the mutiny that for their sakes had happened; with full Commission and Authority to imprison, banish, hang and execute all Delinquents. In the ship called Santa Gertrudis went Don john Nino de Toledo, who was sent to be Precedent of Manila in Philippinas, and in the same ship with him went the whole Mission of thirty Jesuits sent to Philippinas; who had already got the favour of the Precedent, and politicly sought to be passengers in the same ship, that so they might the more ingratiate themselves to him; for this cunning generation studies purposely how to insinuate themselves with Kings, Princes, Great men, Rulers, and Commanders. In the ship called St. Antony went my Dominican Mission of 27 Friars. In the ship called Nostra Sennora de Regla went four and twenty Mercenarian Friars bound for Mexico; part of those that afterwards drew their knives to slash and cut the Criolio's of their Profession. Thus with the Convoy of eight galleons for fear of Turks and Hollanders (whom the Spanish Dons shake and tremble at) set forward our fleet with a pleasant and prosperous gale, with a quiet and milken sea, until we came to the Gulf, called Golfo de Yegu●…, or of kicking Mares, whose waves and swelling surges did so kick our ships, that we thought they would have kicked our St. Anthony's gilded image out of our ship, and bereft my Antonio Melendez of his gilt and painted idol, (to whom he daily bowed and prayed against the merciless element,) and that all our ships galleries would have been torn from us with these spurning and blows of that outrageous Gulf. But at last having overcome the danger of this Gulf, the eight galleons took their leave of us, and left our Merchant ships now to shift for themselves. The departure of these galleons was most solemnly performed on each side, saluting each other with their Ordnance, visiting each other with their Cock-boates, the Admiral of the Fleet feasting with a stately dinner in his ship, the Admiral of the galleons; and the like performing most of the other ships to the several Colonels and Captains and other their allied friends that were of the Royal Fleet. Here it was worth noting to hear the sighs of many of our Indian Apostles, wishing they might return again in any of those galleons to Spain; their zeal was now cold, and some endeavoured many ways for Calvo his licence to return (which could not be granted) others employed themselves most of that day in writing letters to their friends, and Sisters in Cales. Thus dinner being ended, and the two Admirals solemnly taking their leaves, the warning piece being shot off for the galleons to join together, and turn their course to Spain, we bade mutual adieu, crying one to another Buen Viaie, Buen passage; we kept our course towards America, sailing before the wind constantly till we came to America; a thing worth noting in that voyage from Spain to the Indies; that after the Islands of Canaria are once left, there is one constant wind, continuing to America still the same without any opposition or contrariety of other winds; and this so prosperous and full on the sails, that did it blow constantly, and were it not interrupted with many calms, doubtless the voyage might be ended in a month or less. But such were the calms that many times we had, that we got not to the sight of any land till the twentieth day of August: so that near six weeks we sailed as on a river of fresh water, much delighting and sporting ourselves in fishing many sorts fishes, but especially one, which by the Spaniards is called Dorado, the golden fish, for the skin and scales of it that glitter like gold; of this sort we found such abundance, that no sooner was the hook with any small bait cast into the sea, when presently the Dorado was caught, so that we took them many times for pleasure, and cast them again into the sea, being a fish fitter to be eaten fresh then salted. Many were the feasts and sports used in the ships, till we discovered the first land, or Island called Desseada. The last day of july (being according to the Jesuits Order, and Rome's appointment, the day of Ignatius their Patron and founder of their Religion) the gallant ship called Sta. Gertrudis. (wherein went 30 Jesuits) for theirs and their Saint's sake made to all the rest of the Fleet a most gallant show, she being trimmed round about with white linen, her flags and top gallants representing some the Jesuits arms, others the picture of Ignatius himself, and this from the evening before, shooting off that night at least fifty shot of Ordinance, besides four or five hundred squibs (the weather being very calm) and all her masts and tackle hung with paper Lanterns having burning lights within them; the waits ceased not from sounding, nor the Spaniards from singing all night. The days solemn sport was likewise great, the Jesuits increasing the Spaniards joy with an open procession in the ship; singing their superstitions Hymns and Anthems to their supposed Saint, and all this seconded with roaring Ordnance, no powder being spared for the completing of that day's joy and triumph. The fourth of August following, being the day which Rome doth dedicated to Dominick, the first the founder of the Dominicans or Preachers Order, the ship wherein I was, named St. Ambony, strove to exceed Sta. Gertrudis,. by the assistance of the 27 Dominicans that were in her. All was performed both by night and day; as formerly in Sta. Gertrudis,. both with powder, squibs, lights, Waits and music. And further did the Dominicans joy and triumph exced the Jesuits, in that they invited all the Jesuits, with Don john Nino de Toledo the Precedent of Manila, with the Captain of the ship of Sta. Gertrudis,. to a stately dinner both of Fish and Flesh; which dinner being ended, for the afternoon's sport they had prepared a Comedy out of famous Lope de Vega, to be acted by some Soldiers, Passengers and some of the younger sort of Friars; which I confess was as stately acted and set forth both in shows and good apparel, in that narrow compass of our ship, as might have been upon the best stage in the Court of Madrid. The Comedy being ended, and a banquet of sweet meats prepared for the closing up of that day's mirth, both ours, and Sta. Gertrudis. Cockboat carried back our invited friends, bidding each other adieu with our Waits and chiefest Ordnance. Thus went we on our Sea Voyage without any storm, with pleasant gales, many calms, daily sports and pastimes till we discovered the first land called Desseada upon the twentieth day of August.   

CHAP. VI Of our discovery of some Islands, and what trouble befell us in one of them.  
THe Admiral of our Fleet wondering much at our slow sailing, who from the second of july to the 19 of August had seen nor discovered any land, save only the Islands of Canaria; the same day in the morning called to Council all the Pilots of the ships, to know their Opinions concerning our present being, and the nearness of Land. The Ships therefore drew near unto the Admiral one by one, that every Pilot might deliver his opinion. Here was cause of laughter enough, for the passengers to hear the wise Pilots skill; One saying, we were three hundred miles, another two hundred, another one hundred, another fifty, another more, another less, all erring much from the truth (as afterward appeared) save only one old Pilot of the smallest Vessel of all, who affirmed resolutely, that with that small gale wherewith we then sailed, we should come to Guadalupe the next morning. All the rest laughed at him, but he might well have laughed at them, for the next morning by Sunrising we plainly discovered an Island called Desseada by the Spaniards, or the desired Land, for that at the first discovery of the India's it was the first Land the Spaniards found, being then as desirous to find some Land after many days sailing as we were. After this Island presently we discovered another called Marigalante, than another called Dominica, and lastly, another named Guadalupe, which was that we aimed at to refesh ourselves in, to wash our foul clothes, and to take in fresh water, whereof we stood in great need. By two or three of the clock in the afternoon we came to a safe Rode lying before the Island, where we cast our Anchors, no ways fearful of the naked Barbarians of that and the other Islands, who with great joy do yearly expect the Spanish Fleets coming, and by the Moons do reckon the Months, and thereby make their guess at their coming, and prepare some their sugar Canes, others the Plantin, other the Tortoise, some one Provision, some another to barter with the Spaniards for their small Haberdash, or Iron, Knives, or such things which may help them in their Wars, which commonly they make against some other Islands. Before our Anchors was cast, out came the Indians to meet us in their canoas, round like Troughes, some whereof had been painted by our English, some by the Hollanders, some by the French, at might appear by their several Arms, it being a common Rode and harbour to all Nations that sail to America.  
Before we resolved to go to shore, we tasted of those Indian fruits, the plantin above all pleasing our taste and Palate. We could not but much wonder at that sight never yet seen by us of people naked, with their hair hanging down to the middle of their backs, with their faces cut out in several fashions, or flowers, with thin plates hanging at their Noses, like Hog-rings, and fawning upon us like children, some speaking in their unknown tongue, others using signs for such things as we imagined they desired. Their sign for some of our Spanish Wine was easily perceived, and their request most willingly granted to by our men, who with one reasonable Cup of Spanish Sack presently tumbled up their heels, and left them like swine tumbling on the Deck of our Ship. After a while that our people had sported with these rude and Savage Indians, our two Cock-Boates were ready to carry to shore such as either had clothes to wash, or a desire to bathe themselves in a River of fresh Water which is within the Island, or a mind to set their feet again upon unmoveable Land, after so many days of uncertain footing in a floating and reeling Ship. But that day being far spent, our Friars resolved to stay in the Ship, and the next whole day to visit the Island; many of the Mariners and Passengers of all the Ships went that evening to shore, some returning at night, and some without fear continuing with the Indians all night on shore. The next morning myself and most of our Friars went and having hired some Spaniards to wash our clothes, we wandered sometimes all together sometimes two and two, and sometimes one alone about the Island, meeting with many Indians, who did us no hurt, but rather like children fauned upon us, offering us of their fruits, and begging of us whatsoever toys of pins, points or gloves they espied about us. We ventured to go to some of their houses which stood by a pleasant River, and were by them kindly entertained, eating of their fish, and wild deer's flesh. About noon we chanced to meet with some of the Jesuits of Santa Gertrudis Ship in the midst of the Mountain, who were very earnest in talk with a Mulatto, all naked like the rest of the Indians. This Mulatto was a Christian, born in Sevill in Spain, and had been slave there formerly to a rich Merchant, his name was Lewis, and spoke the Spanish Language very perfectly. Some twelve years before, he had run away from his Master by reason of hard and slavish usage, and having got to Cales, offering his service to a Gentleman then bound for America, the Gentleman fearing not that his true Master should ever have more notice of him from a new World, took him a Ship board with him as his slave. The Mulatto remembering the many stripes which he had suffered from his first cruel Master, and fearing that from America he might by some intelligence or other be sentback again to Spain, and also jealous of his second Master (whose blows he had begun to suffer in the Ship) that he would prove as cruel as his first; when the Ships arrived at Guadalupe, resolved rather to die among the Indians (which be knew might be his hardest fortune) then evermore to live in slavery under Spaniards. So casting his life upon good or bad fortune, he hid himself among the trees in the Mountain till the Ships were departed; who after being found by the Indians, and giving them some toys which he had got by stealth from his Master, he was entertained by them, they liking him, and he them. Thus continued this poor Christian slave among those Barbarians from year to year; who had care to hide himself at the coming of the Spanish Fleet yearly. In twelve years that he had thus continued amongst them, he had learned their language, was married to an Indian, by whom he had three children living. The Jesuits by chance having met with him, and perceiving more by the Wool upon his head, that he was a Mulatto, then by his black and tawny skin (for those Indians paint themselves all over with a red colour) they presently imagined the truth that he could not come thither but with some Spaniard, so entering into discourse with him, and finding him to speak Spanish, they got the whole truth of him. Then we joining with the Jesuits, began to persuade the poor Christian to forsake that heathenish life, wherein his soul could never be saved, promising him if he would go along with us, he should be free from slavery for ever. Poor Soul, though he had lived twelve years without hearing a word of the true God, worshipping stocks and stones with the other Heathens; yet when he heard again of Christ, of eternal damnation in hell's torments, and of everlasting Salvation in Heavens joys, he began to weep, assuring us that he would go with us, were it not for his Wife and Children, whom he tenderly loved, and could not forsake them. To this we replied, that he might be a means of saving likewise their Souls, if he would bring them with him; and further that we would assure him that care should be taken that neither he, his Wife, nor children should ever want means competent for the maintenance of their lives. The Mulatto harkened well to all this, though a sudden fear surprised him, because certain Indians passed by, and noted his long conference with us. The poor and timorous Mulatto then told us, that he was in danger, for having been known by us, and that he feared the Indians would kill him, and suspect that we would steal him away; which if they did, and it were noised about the Island, we should soon see their love changed into cruel rage and Mutiny. We persuaded him not to fear any thing they could do to us, who had Soldiers, Guns and Ordnance to secure ours and his life also, wishing him to resolve to bring his Wife and Children but to the Sea side, where our men were drying their Clothes, and would defend him, and a Boat should be ready to convey him with his Wife and Children a Ship board. The Mulatto promised to do as we had counselled him, and that he would entice his Wife and Children to the Sea side to barter with us their Wares for ours, desiring some of the Jesuits (whom he said he should know by their black Coats) to be there ready for him with a Cockboat. Lewis departed, as to us he seemed resolute in what he had agreed; Our joy likewise was great with the hope of bringing to the light of Christianity five Souls out of the darkness of heathenish Idolatry. The Jesuits who had begun with this Mulatto were desirous that the happy end and conclusion might be their glory. So taking their leaves of us, they hastened to the Sea to inform the Admiral of what they had done, and to provide that the Cockboat of their Ship might be in readiness to receive Lewis, and his family. We likewise returned to the shore to see if our Shirts, and Clothes were dry. Most of us (among whom myself was one) finding our Linen ready and our Boat on shore went aboard to our Ship, leaving two or three of our company with many of other Ships on shore, especially the Jesuits waiting for their prey. When we came to our Ship, most of our Friars with what love they had found in the Barbarians, were inflamed with a new zeal of staying in that Island, and converting those Heathens to Christianity, apprehending it an easy business (they being a loving people) and no ways, dangerous to us, by reason of the Fleet that yearly passeth that way, and might inquire after our usage. But by some it was objected, that it was a rash and foolish zeal with great hazard of their lives, and many inconveniences were objected against so blind and simple an attempt. But those that were most zealous slighted all reasons, saying that the worst that could happen to them could be but to be butchered, sacrificed and eaten up; and that for such a purpose they had come out of Spain to be crowned with the Crown of martyrdom for confessing and preaching Jesus Christ. While we were hot in this solemn consultation, behold an uproar on the shore; our people running to and fro to save their lives, leaving their clothes, and hasting to the Cock-Boats, filling them so fast and so full, that some sunk with all the people in them; Above all, most pitiful and lamentable were the cries of some of our women, many casting themselves to the Sea, choosing rather to venture to be taken up by some Boat, or at worst to be drowned, then to be taken and to be cruelly butchered by the Indians. We wondering at this sudden alteration, not knowing the cause of it, at last perceived the Arrows to come out thick from the Wood from behind the Trees, and thereby guessed at the truth that the Barbarians were mutinied. The uproar lasted not half an hour, for presently our Admiral shot off two or three Pieces of Ordnance and sent a Company of Soldiers to shore to guard it and our people with their Muskets; which was well and suddenly performed, and all the Indians soon dispersed. Three of our Friars who had remained on the land, our Cockboat brought them to us with more of our Passengers, among whom one Friar john De la Cueva, was dangerously shot and wounded in one of his Shoulders; this Friar had been earnest with me to stay on shore with him, which I refused, and so escaped that cruel and fiery onset of the Indians. Besides those that were drowned and taken up at shore (which were fifteen persons) two Jesuits were found dead upon the Sand, three more dangerously wounded, three passengers likewise slain, ten wounded, besides three more of the Fleet which could never be found alive or dead, and were thought to have been found in the Wood by the Indians, and to have been murdered by them. Our Mulatto Lewis came not according to his word; but in his stead a sudden Army of treacherous Indians, which gave us motive enough to think, that either Lewis himself had discovered the Jesuits Plot to take him away with his Wife and Children; or that the Indians suspecting it by his talk with us had made him confess it. And certainly this was the ground of their Mutiny; for whereas Lewis before had said, that he would know the Jesuits by their black Coats, it seems he had well described them above all the rest unto the Indians, for (as it was after well observed) most of their Arrows was directed to the black Marks, and so five of them in little above a quarter of an hour slain and wounded. All that night our Soldiers guarded the Coast, often shooting off their Muskets, to affright the Indians, who appeared no more unto us. All that night we slept little, for we watched our Ship; lest the Indians in their Canoas should set upon us and take us asleep. Some lamented the dead and drowned, others pitied our wounded Friar john De la Cueva, who all that night lay in great torment and misery, others laughed and jeered at those zealous Friars, who would have stayed in that Island to Convert the Barbarians, saying they had had their full desire of martyrdom, for had they been but that night with the Indians, doubtless they had been shred for their Suppers. But now we perceived their zeal was cool, and they desired no more to stay with such a Barbarous kind of People; but rather wished the Admiral would shoot off the warning Piece for us all to take up our Anchors, and depart from so dangerous a place. In the morning all the Ships made haste to take in such fresh water as was necessary for their voyage yet to America, a strong watch being kept along the Coast, and a Guard guarding our men to the River; and all the morning while this was doing not one Indian could be found or seen, nor our three men that were missing, appeared. Thus at noon with a pleasant and prosperous Gale we hoist up our Sails, leaving the Islands, and harbour of Guadalupe.   

CHAP. VII. Of our further Sailing to St. John de Vlhua, alias, Vera Crux; and of our landing there.  
Upon the 22 day of August, we sailed so pleasantly that we soon left the sight of the Islands; The Indians uproar had weaved for us a thread of long discourse; It made some hate their calling to teach and convert Indians. But Calvo he encouraged us, telling us many stories of the good and gentle nature of the Indians of Philippin as, to whom we were going, and that most of them were Christians already, who esteemed their Priests as Gods upon the earth; and that those that were not as yet converted to Christianity, were kept in awe by the power of the Spaniards. Our chief care the first two or three days was to look to our plantins which we got from the Indians. This fruit pleased us all exceedingly, judging it to be as good, or better than any fruit in Spain. It is not gathered ripe from the tree; but being gathered green, it is hung up some days, and so ripens and grows yellow and mellow, and every bit as sweet as honey. Our Sugar Canes were no less pleasing unto us, whilst chewing the pith, we refreshed and sweetened our mouths with the juice. We fed for the first week almost upon nothing but Tortoise; which seemed likewise to us that had never before seen it, one of the Sea monsters, the shell being so hard as to bear any Cart wheel, and in some above two yards broad; when first they were opened, we were amazed to see the number of eggs that were in them, a thousand being the least that we judged to be in some of them. Our Spaniards made with them an excellent broth with all sorts of spices. The meat seemed rather flesh than Sea fish, which being corned with salt, and hung up two or three days in the air, tasted like Veal. Thus our Hens, our Sheep, our powdered Beef, and gammons of Bacon, which we brought from Spain, were some days slighted, while with greedy stomachs we fell hard to our Sea Veal.  
After four day's sail, our Friar john de la Cueva, who had been shot by the Indians, died; all his body being swelled, which gave us just occasion to think, that the arrow which was shot into his shoulder was poisoned. His burial was as solemnly performed as could be at Sea. His grave being the whole Ocean, he had weighty stones hung to his feet, two more to his shoulders, and one to his breast; and then the superstitious Romish Dirige and Requiem being sung for his soul, his Corpse being held out to the Sea on the ship side, with rope's ready to let him fall, all the ship crying out three times, buen Viaie (that is, a good Voyage) to his soul chiefly, and also to his Corpse ready to travail to the deep to feed the Whales: at the first cry all the Ordnance were shot off, the ropes on a sudden loosed, and john de la Cueva with the weight of heavy stones plunged deep into the Sea, whom no mortal eyes ever more beheld. The like we saw performed in the ship of Santa Gertrudis, to another Jesuit, one of the three who had been dangerously wounded by the Indians of Guadalupe; who likewise died like our Friar, his body being swelled as with poison. Now our sailing was more comfortable than before; for we passed in the sight of the land of Puerto Rico, and then of the great Island of Sto. Domingo;. and here our company began to be lessened, some departing to Puerto Rico, and Sto. Domingo,. others to Cartagena, and Havana, and Honduras, jamaica, and jucatan. We remained now alone the Fleet for Mexico; and so sailed till we came to what the Spaniards call la Sonda, or the sound of Mexico; for here we often sounded the Sea; which was so calm, that a whole week we were stayed for want of wind, scarce stirring from the place where first we were caught by the calm. Here likewise we had great sport in fishing, filling again our bellies with Dorados, and saving that provision which we had brought from Spain. But the heat was so extraordinary, that the day was no pleasure unto us; for the repercussion of the sun's heat upon the still water and pitch of our ships, kindled a scorching fire, which all the day distempered our bodies with a constant running sweat, forcing us to cast off most of our clothes. The evenings and nights were somewhat more comfortable, yet the heat which the sun had left in the pitched ribs and planks of the ship was such, that under deck and in our Cabins we were not able to sleep, but in our shirts were forced to walk, or sit, or lie upon the deck. The Mariners fell to washing themselves and to swimming, till the infortunate death of one in the ship called St. Francisco, made them suddenly leave off that sport. The nearer we come to the main land, the sea abounds with a monstrous fish called by the Spaniards, Tiburon. Some mistake this f●…sh for the Caiman, or Crocodile, holding them both for one; and thinking that it is only the Caiman or Crocodile (by abuse called Tiburon) which devours man's flesh, a whole joint at a bit in the water. But the mistake is gross, for the Caiman is plated all over with shells, whereas the Tiburon hath no shells, but only like other great Sea fishes, hath a thick skin. The Caiman though the Indians eat of it, yet the Spaniards hate it; who eat of the Tiburon; and in our ship catching one with a tridentall iron Fork, and haling him with a Cable rope to the ship side, and then binding him with it, (being as much as a dozen or fifteen men could do to hoist him up into the ship) we found him to be a most monstrous creature, twelve else long at least, which we salted, and found likewise to eat like flesh, as hath been said of the Tortoise. This kind is as ravenous after man's flesh as the Crocodile, and many of them were to be seen in this Sound of Mexico.  
The Spaniards bathing themselves daily by the ships side, (where there is no such danger of the Tiburon; who useth not to come too near the ships) one Mariner of the ship called St. Francisco being more venturous than the rest, and offering to swim from his ship, to see some friends in another not far off, chanced to be a most unfortunate prey to one of them, who before any boat could be set out to help him, was thrice seen to be pulled under water by the Monster, who had devoured a leg, an arm, and part of his shoulder; the rest of the body was after found and taken up, and carried to S. Francisco, and there buried in the form and manner as hath been said of our Friar john de la Cueva. They that go down to the sea in ships, these see the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep, Ps. 107. 23, 24. Here they shall see not only Whales, but other Fishes like Monsters mastering strong and valiant men, with several sets of sharp, strong and mighty teeth, devouring at one bit whole limbs with flesh and bones together. This mischance sadded all our Fleet for three days till it pleased God to refresh our burning heat with a cool and prosperous wind, driving us out of that calm Sound, which (if we had continued in it with that excessive heat) might have proved most unsound and unhealthy to our bodies. Three days after we had sailed, being Monday in the morning about seven of the clock, one of our Friars saying Mass, and all the people in the ship kneeling to hear it, and to adore their bread God, one Mariner with a loud and sudden voice crieth out Tierra, Tierra, Tierra, Land, Land, Land, which rejoiced the hearts of all that were in the ship, as it seemed, more than their Mass, for leaving that, and their God upon the Altar with the Priest to eat him alone, they arose from their knees, to behold the Continent of America. Great was the joy of all the ships that day; and great was the slaughter which our old Calvo made among his fowls, (which he had spared formerly) to feast that day his Friars. About ten of the clock the whole face of the land was visibly apparent, and we with full sale running to embrace it. But our wise Admiral knowing the danger of the Coast, and especially the dangerous entering into the Haven, by reason of the many rocks that lie about it, and are known only by marks aod flags set out to give all ships warning of them, perceiving that with the wind wherewith we sailed then, we should not come till towards evening to the Port: and lastly, fearing lest some Northwind (which is dangerous upon that Coast, and ordinary in the month of September) should in the night arise, and endanger all our ships upon the rocks; he therefore called to Council all the Pilots, to know whether it were best to keep on our sailing with full sail that day, with hopes to get that day in good time into the Haven, or else with the middle sail only to draw near, that the next morning with more security we might with the help of boats from land be guided in. The result of the Council was not to venture that day too near unto the Port, for fear of being benighted, but to pull down all, but the middle sail. The wind began to calm, and our ships to move slowly towards land, and so we continued till night. A double watch was kept that night in our ship, and the Pilot was more watchful himself and more careful than at other times; But our Friars betook themselves to their rest; which continued not long; for before midnight the wind turned to the North, which caused a sudden and general cry and uproar in ours, and all the other ships. Our Mariners came to the Friars, using almost the same words of Jonah 1. 6. What meanest thou, O sleeper? Arise call upon thy God, if so be that God will think upon us, that we perish not. They changed the name of God into the blessed Virgin Mary, in whom they seem to confide in such occasions more than in God himself. Their fear was more for the apprehension of danger by that kind of wind, and of what might happen, then for what as yet the wind threatened, which was not strong nor boisterous; however hallowed wax candles were lighted by the Friars, knees bowed to Mary, Litanies and other hymns and prayers sung aloud unto her, till towards the dawning of the day; when behold the North wind ceased, our wont gale began to blow again, it being Gods will and pleasure, and no effect of the howling Friars prayers to Mary, who yet superstitioufly to deceive the simple people, cried out, Milagro, Milagro, Milagro, a miracle, a miracle, a miracle. By eight a clock in the morning we came to the sight of the houses, and made signs for boats to convey us into the Haven; which immediately with great joy came out, and guided us one by one between those Rocks, which make that Port as dangerous as any I have discovered in all my travails both upon the North and South sea. Our Waits played most pleasantly, our Ordnance saluted both Town and Fort over against it, our hearts and countenances reciprocally rejoiced; we cast our Anchors, which yet were not enough to secure our ships in that most dangerous Haven, but further with Cable ropes we secured them to Iron rings, which for that purpose are fastened into the Wall of the Fort, for fear of the strong and boisterous Northern winds. And thus welcoming one another to a new world, many boats waiting for us, we presently went with joy to set footing in America.   

CHAP. VIII. Of our Landing at Vera Crux, otherwise S t. John de Ulhua, and of our entertainment there.  
Upon the 12 day of September, we happily arrived in America in that famous Town, called St. john de Ulhua, otherwise Vera Crux; famous for that it was the first beginning of the famous conquest of that valiant and ever renowned Conquer or Hernando Cortes. Here first was that noble and generous reso'ution, that never heard of policy, to sink the ships, which had brought the first Spaniards to that Continent, greater than any of the other three parts of the world, to the intent that they might think of nothing but such a conquest as after followed, being destitute of the help of their ships, and without hopes evermore to return to Cuba, Yucatan, or any of those parts from whence they had come. Here it was, that the first five hundred Spaniards strengthened themselves against millions of enemies, and against the biggest fourth part of all the world. Here were the first Magistrates, Judges, aldermans, Officers of Justice named. The proper name of the Town is S. john de Ulhua, otherwise called Vera Crux, from the old Harbour and Haven of Vera Crux, six leagues from this, and so called for that upon good Friday It was first discovered. But the old Vera Crux proving too dangerous an Harbour for ships, by reason of the violence of the Northern winds; it was utterly forsaken by the Spaniards, who removed to St. john De Ulhua, where their ships found the first safe road by reason of a Rock, which is a strong defence against the winds. And because the memory of the work of that good Friday should never be forgotten; to S. john de Ulhua they have added the name also of Vera Crux, taken from that first Haven which was discovered upon good Friday, Anno 1519.  
As soon as we came to shore, we found very solemn preparations for entertainment, all the Town being resorted to the Sea side, all the Priests and Canons of the Cathedral Church, all the religious Orders of the several Convents (which are there Dominicans, Franciscans, Mercenarians, and Jesuits) being in a readiness with their Crosses borne before them, to guide the new Viceroy of Mexico, in procession to the chief Cathedral Church. The Friars and Jesuits were quicker in going to land then the great Don the marquis de Serralvo and his Lady. Some of them kissed the ground as holy in their opinion, for the Conversion of those Indians to Christianity, who before had worshipped Idols, and sacrificed to Devils; others kneeled upon their knees making short prayers, some to the Virgin Mary others to such Saints as they best affected; and so betook themselves to the places and stations of those of their profession. In the mean time all the Cannon playing both from ships and Castle, landed the Viceroy and his Lady and all his Train, accompanied with Don Martin de Carrillo the Visitor general for the strife between the Count of Gelves the last Viceroy, & the Archbishop of Mexico. The great Don and his Lady being placed under a Canope of state, began the Te Deum to be sung with much variety of musical instruments, all marching in procession to the Cathedral, where with many lights of burning lamps, torches, & Wax candles, was to the view of all, set upon the high Altar their God of bread; to whom all knees were bowed, a prayer of thanksgiving sung, holy water by a Priest sprinkled upon all the people, and lastly a Mass with three priests solemnly celebrated. This being ended the Viceroy was attended on by the Chief High Justice, named Alcalde Major by the Officers of the Town, some Judges sent from Mexico to that purpose, and all the Soldiers of the Ships and Town unto his lodging; The Friars likewise in Procession with their Cross before them were conducted to their several Cloisters. Friar Calvo presented his Dominicans to the Prior of the Cloister of St. Dominicke, who entertained us very lovingly with some sweet Meats, and every one with a Cup of the Indian drink called Chocolatte, whereof I shall speak hereafter. This refreshment being ended, we proceeded to a better, which was a most stately Dinner both of Fish and Flesh; no Fowls were spared, many Capons, Turkey Cocks, and Hens were prodigally lavished, to show us the abundance and plenty of Provision of that Country. The Prior of this Cloister was no stayed, ancient, grey-headed man, such as usually are made Superiors to govern young and wanton Friars; but he was Gallant and Amorous young Spark, who (as we were there informed) had obtained from his Superior the Provincial the Government of that Convent with a Bribe of a thousand ducats. After dinner he had some of us to his Chamber, where we observed his lightness and little savour of Religion or Mortification in him; We thought to have found in his Chamber some stately Library, which might tell us of Learning and love of Study; but we found not above a dozen old Books, standing in a corner covered with dust and Cobwebs, as if they were ashamed that the Treasure that lay hid in them, should be so much forgotten, and undervalved, and the Guitarra (the Spanish Lute) preferred and set above them. His Chamber was richly dressed and hung with many pictures, and with hangings, some made with Cotten Wool, others with various coloured feathers of Mechoacan, his Tables covered with Carpets of Silk; his Cubboards adorned with several sorts of China Cups and Dishes, stored within with several dainties of sweet Meats and Conserves.  
This sight seemed to the zealous Friars of our Mission most vain, and unbeseeming a poor and mendicant Friar; to the others, whose end in coming from Spain to those parts was Liberty, and looseness, and covetousness of riches, this sight was pleasing and gave them great encouragement to enter further into that Country, where soon a Mendicant Lazarus might become a proud and wealthy Dives. The discourse of the young and light headed Prior was nothing but vain boasting of himself, of his birth, his parts, his favour with the chief Superior or Provincial, the love which the best Ladies, the richest Merchants Wives of the Town bore unto him, of his clear and excellent voice, and great dexterity in Music, whereof he presently gave us a taste, tuning his Guitarra and singing to us some verses (as he said, of his own composing) some lovely Amaryllis, adding scandal to scandal, looseness to liberty, which it grieved some of us to see in a Superior who should have taught with words, and in his life and Conversation examples of Repentance and Mortification. No sooner were our senses of hearing delighted well with Music, our sight with the objects of Cotten-Wool, Silk and Feather works, but presently our Prior caused to be brought forth of all his store of dainties, such variety as might likewise relish well and delight our sense of tasting. Thus as we were truly transported from Europe to America, so the World seemed truly to be altered, our senses changed from what they were the night & day before when we heard the hideous noise of the Mariners hoisting up Sails, when we saw the deep and monsters of it, when we tasted the stinking water, when we smelled the Tar and Pitch; but here we heard a quivering and trembling voice and instrument well tuned, we beheld wealth and riches, we tasted what was sweet, and in the Sweetmeats smelled the Musk and Civit, wherewith that Epicurean Prior had seasoned his Conserves. Here we broke up our discourse and pastimes, desirous to walk abroad and take a view of the Town, having no more time than that, and the next day to stay in it. We compassed it round about that afternoon; and found the situation of it to be sandy, except on the South-West side, where it is Moorish ground, and full of standing Bogs, which with the great heats that are there, cause it to be a very unhealthy place; The number of Inhabitants may be three thousand, and amongst them some very rich Merchants, some worth two hundred, some three hundred, and some four hundred thousand ducats. Of the buildings little we observed, for they are all, both Houses, Churches, and Cloisters built with Board's and Timber, the Walls of the richest man's house being made but of boards, which with the impetuous Winds from the North hath been cause that many times the town hath been for the most part of it burned down to the ground. The great Trading from Mexico, & by Mexico from the East-India's, from Spain, from Cuba, Sto. Domingo, jucatan, Portables, and by Portabello from Peru, from Cartagena, and all the Islands lying upon the North Sea, and by the River Alvarado going up to Zapatecas, St. Ildefonso, and towards Guaxaca, and by the River Grijala, running up to Tabasco, Los Zoques and Chiapa de Indios, maketh this little Town very rich, and to abound with all the Commodities of the Continent Land, and of all the East and West-India's Treasures. The unhealthiness of the place is the reason of the paucity of Inhabitants, and the paucity of them, together with the rich Trading and commerce, the reasons that the Merchants therein are extraordinary rich; who yet might have been far richer, had not the Town been so often fired, and they in the fire had great losses. All the strength of this Town is first the hard and dangerous entrance into the Haven; and secondly, a rock which lieth before the Town less than a Musket shot off; upon which is built a Castle, and in the Castle a slight Garrison of Soldiers. In the Town there is neither Fort, nor Castle, nor scarce any people of warlike minds. The Rock and Castle are as a Wall, defence, and enclosure to the Haven, which otherwise lieth wide open to the Ocean, and to the Northern Winds. No Ship dares cast anchor within the Haven, but only under the Rock and Castle, and yet not sure enough so with Anchors, except with Cables also they be bound and fastened to Rings of Iron for that purpose to the side of the Rock; from whence sometimes it hath happened that Ships floating with the Stream too much on one side the Rock have been driven off and cast upon the other Rocks or out to the Ocean, the Cables of their Anchors, and those wherewith they have been fastened to the Castle being broken with the force of the Winds. This happened to one of our Ships the first night after we landed; who were happy that we were not then at Sea; for there arose such a storm and Tempest from the North, that it quite broke the Cables of one Ship and drove it out to the main Sea, and we thought it would have blown and droven us out of our beds after it, for the slight boarded houses did so totter & shake, that we expected every hour when they would fall upon our heads. We had that first night enough of St. john de Ulhua, and little rest, though feasted as well at Supper as at Dinner by our vain boasting Prior, who before we went to bed, had caused all our feet to be washed, that now in easier beds then for above two months together the straight and narrow Cabins of the Ship had allowed us, our sleep might be more quiet, and more nourishing to our bodies; but the whistling Winds and tottering Chambers, which made our Beds uneasy Cradles to us, caused us to fly from our rest at midnight, and with our bare (though washed) feet to seek the dirty Yard for safer shelter. In the morning the Friars of the Cloister who were acquainted with those winds and storms, laughed at our fearfulness, assuring us, that they never slept better than when their Beds were rocked with such like blasts. But that night's affrightment made us weary already of our good and kind entertainment; we desired to remove from the Sea side; which our Superior Calvo yielded to, not for our fear sake so much, as for his fear, lest with eating too much of the fruits of that Country, and drinking after them too greedily of the water (which causeth dangerous Fluxes, and hasteneth death to those that newly come from Spain to those parts) we should fall sick, and die there, as hundreds did after our departure for want of temperance in the use of those fruits▪ which before they had never seen, or eaten. Thirty Mules were ready for us, which had been brought a purpose from Mexico, and had waited for us in St. john de Ulhua six days before ever the Fleet arrived. Calvo that day busied himself a Ship board in sending to shore our Chests, and such Provision as had been left of Wines, and Biscuit, Gammons of Bacon, and salted Beef, whereof there was some store, besides a dozen Hens and three Sheep, which was much wondered at, that so much should be left after so long a voyage. In the mean time we visited our friends and took our leaves of them in the forenoon; and after Dinner seats were prepared for us in the Cathedral Church to sit and see a Comedy acted, which had been on purpose studied and prepared by the Town for the entertainment of the new Viceroy of Mexico. Thus two days only we abode in St. john de Ulhua, and so departed.   

CHAP. IX. Of our journey from St. John de Ulhua to Mexico; and of the most remarkable Towns and Villages in the way.  
Upon the 14. day of September we left the Town and Port of S. john de Ulhua, entering into the road to Mexico, which we found the first three or four leagues to be very sandy, as wide and open as is our road from London to S. Alban. The first Indians we met with, was at the old Vera Crux, a Town seated by the sea side, which the Spaniards that first conquered that country thought to have made their chief Harbour; but afterwards by reason of the small shelter they found in it for their ships against the North winds, they left it, and removed to S. john de Ulhua. Here we began to discover the power of the Priests and Friars over the poor Indians, and their subjection and obedience unto them. The Prior of S. john de Ulhua had writ a letter unto them the day before of our passing that way, charging them to meet us in the way, and to welcome us into those parts; which was by the poor Indians gallantly performed; for two miles before we came to the Town, there met us on Horseback some twenty of the chief of the Town, presenting unto every one of us a nosegay of flowers; who rid before us a bow shot, till we met with more company on foot, to wit, the Trumpeters, the Waits; (who sounded pleasantly all the way before us) the Officers of the Church, such as here we call Churchwardens, though more in number, according to the many sodalities or confraternities of Saints whom they serve, these likewise presented to each of us a nosegay; next met us the singing men and boys, all the Choristers, who softly and leisurely walked before us singing, Te Deum laudamus, till we came to the midst of the Town, where were two great Elmetrees, the chief Market place; there was set up one long arbour with green bows, and a table ready furnished with boxes of conserveses, and other sweat meats, and diet-bread, to prepare our stomaches for a cup of Chocolatte, which while it was seasoning with the hot water and Sugar, the chief Indians and Officers of the Town made a speech unto us, having first kneeled down and kissed our hands one by one; they welcomed us into their Country, calling us the Apostles of Jesus Christ, thanked us for that we had left our own Country, our friends, our father's and mothers for to save their souls; they told us they honoured us as Gods upon earth; and many such compliments they used till our Chocolatte was brought. We refreshed ourselves for the space of one hour, and gave hearty thanks to the Indians for their kind respects unto us, assuring them that nothing was more dear unto us in this world than their souls, which that we might save, we regarded not sea, nor land dangers, nor the unhuman cruelties of barbarous and savage Indians, (who as yet had no knowledge of the true God) no nor our own lives.  
And thus we took our leaves, giving unto the chief of them some Beads, some medals, some Crosses of brass, some Agnus Dei, some relics brought from Spain, and to every one of the Town an Indulgence of forty years, (which the Pope had granted unto us, to bestow where and upon whom, and as often as we would) where with we began to blind that simple people with ignorant, erroneous, and Popish principles. As we went out of arbour to take our Mules, behold the Market place was full of Indian men and women; who as they saw us ready to depart, kneeled upon the ground as adoring us for a blessing, which as we rid along, we bestowed upon them with lifted up hands on high, making over them the sign of the Crosse. And this submission of the poor Indians unto the Priests in those parts; this vainglory in admitting such ceremonious entertainment and public worship from them, did so puff up some of our young Friar's hearts, that already they thought themselves better than the best Bishops in Spain, who though proud enough, yet never travail there with such public acclamations as we did. The Waits and Trumpets sounded again before us, and the chief of the Town conducted us a mile forward, and so took their leaves. The first two days we lodged but in poor small Indian Towns, among whom we still found kind entertainment, and good store of provision, especially of Hens, Capons, Turkeys, and several sorts of fruits. The third day at night we came to a great Town consisting of near two thousand inhabitants, some Spaniards, some Indians, called Xalappa de la Vera Crux. This Town in the year 1634. was made a new Bishop's Sea (the Bishopric of the City, called La Puebla de los Angeles being divided into two) and this being not above the third part of it, is thought to be worth ten thousand ducats a year. It stands in a very fertile soil for Indian wheat called Maiz, and some Spanish wheat. There are many Towns about it of Indians; but what makes it rich, are the many farms of Sugar, and some which they call Estantia's, rich farms for breeding of Mules, and cattle; and likewise some Farms of Cochinil. In this Town there is but one great Church and an inferior Chapel, both belonging to a Cloister of Franciscan Friars, wherein we were lodged that night and the next day, being the Lord's day. Though the revenues of this Cloister be great, yet it maintains not above half a dozen Friars, where twenty might be plentifully maintained, that so those few lubbers might be more abundantly, and like Epicures fed and nourished. The Superior or Guardian of this Cloister was no less vain than the Prior of S. john de Ulbua; and though he were not of our profession, yet he welcomed us with stately entertainment. Here and wheresoever further we travailed, we still found in the Priests and Friars looseness of life, and their ways and proceedings contrary to the ways of their profession, sworn to by a solemn Vow and Covenant. This Order especially of the mendicant Franciscan Friars voweth (besides chastity and obedience) poverty more strictly to be observed, than any other Order of the Romish Church; for their Clothing ought to be corpse sackcloth, their girdles made of hemp should be no finer than strong halters, their shirts should be but woollen, their legs should know no stockings, their feet no shoes, but at the most and best either wooden clogs, or sandals of hemp, their hands and fingers should not so much as touch any money, nor they have the use or possession or propriety of any, nor their journeys be made easy with the help of Horses to carry them, but painfully they ought to travail on foot; and the breach of any of these they acknowledge to be a deadly and mortal sin, with the guilt of a high soul-damning and soul-cursing excommunication. Yet for all these bonds and obligations, those wretched Imps live in those parts as though they had never vowed unto the Lord, showing in their lives that they have vowed what they are not able to perform. It was to us a strange and scandalous sight to see here in Xalappa a Friar of the Cloister riding in with his lackey boy by his side, upon a goodly gelding, (having gone but to the Town's end, as we were informed, to hear a dying man's confession) with his long habit tucked up to his girdle, making show of a fine silk orange colour stocking upon his legs, and a neat Cordovan shoe upon his foot, with a fine Holland pair of drawers, with a lace three inches broad at knee. This sight made us willing to pry further into this and the other Friar's carriages, under whose broad sleeves we could perceive their doublets quilted with silk, and at their wrists the laces of their Holland shirts. In their talk we could discern no mortification, but mere vanity and wordlinesse. After supper some of them began to talk of carding and dicing; they challenged us, that were but new comers to those parts, to a Primera; which though most of ours refused, some for want of money, some for ignorance of that game, yet at last with much ado they got two of our Friars to join with two of theirs; so the cards were handsomely shuffled, the vies and revies were doubled, loss made some hot & blind with passion, gain made others eager and covetous; and thus was that religious Cloister made all night a gaming house, and sworn religious poverty turned into profane and worldly covetousness. We that beheld some part of the night the game, found enough to observe, for the more the sport increased, scandals to the sport were added, both by drinking and swearing that common oath Voto a Christo, Voto a Dios, and also by scoffing and jeering at the religious vows of poverty which they had vowed; for one of the Franciscans though formerly he had touched money, and with his fingers had laid it to the stake on the table; yet sometimes to make the company laugh, if he had chanced to win a double vie (and sometimes the vies and revies went round of twenty patacons) then would he take the end of one sleeve of his habit, and open wide the other broad sleeve, and so with his sleeve sweep the money into his other sleeve, saying, I have vowed not to touch money, nor to keep any, I meaned then a natural contact of it; but my sleeve may touch it, and my sleeve may keep it: showing with scoffs and jests of his lips, what religion was in his heart. My ears tingled with hearing such oaths, my tongue would have uttered some words of reproof, but that I considered myself a guest and stranger in a strange house, and that if any thing I should say, it would do no good; so silently I departed to my rest, leaving the Gamesters, who continued till Sunrising, and in the morning I was informed that the jesting Friar, that rather roaring Boy then religious Franciscan, fitter for Sardanapalus or Epicurus his School, then to live in a Cloister, had lost fourscore and odd Patacons, his sleeve (it seems) refusing to keep for him what he had vowed never to possess. Here I began to find out by experience of these Franciscans, that liberty and looseness of life it was that brought yearly so many Friars and Jesuits from Spain to those parts, rather than zeal of Preaching the Gospel and Converting Souls to Christ, which indeed being an act of highest Charity, they make a special badge of the truth of their Religion: But the looseness of their lives showeth evidently that the love of money, of vainglory, of Power and Authority over the poor Indians, is their end and aim more than any love of God. From Xalappa we went to a place called by the Spaniards, La Rinconada, which is no Town nor Village, and therefore not worth mentioning in such a Road as now I am in; yet as famous in two things, it must not be omitted amongst greater places. This place stands so far from any other Town, that Travellers can scarce make their journeys without either baiting there at noon, or lying there at night, or declining three or four miles out of the Road to some Indian Town. It is no more than one house, which the Spaniards call, Venta, or as our English, Innes, seated in the corner of a low Valley, which is the hottest place from St. john de Ulhua to Mexico; about it are the best Springs and Fountains in all the Road, and the water though warm with the heat of the Sun, yet as sweet as any Milk. The Innkeeper knowing well the Spaniards heat, that it seeks cool and refreshing drink, have special care so to lay in water in great earthen Vessels, which they set upon a moist and waterish Sand, that it is so cold that it maketh the teeth to chatter. This sweetness and this coolness together of that water in so hot and scorching a Country, was to us a wonder, who could find no other refreshment from that extraordinary heat. Besides our Provision here of Beef, Mutton, Kid, Hens, Turkeys, Rabbits, Fowls, and especially Quails, was so plentiful and cheap, that we were astonished at it. The Valley and Country about it is very rich and fertile, full of Spanish Farms of Sugar, and Cochinil, Spanish and Indian Wheat. But what maketh me more especially remember this Venta, or Inn, is, for that though Art and experience of man have found a way to provide for Travellers in so hot a place cool and refreshing water, and God have given it the sweetness of Milk, and to the place such abundance of Provision; yet all this in the day only is comfortable and pleasant; but in the night the Spaniards call it, Cumfites en infierno, that is to say, Cumfits in hell, for not only the heat is so extraordinary, that it is impossible to be feeding without wiping away the continual sweat of the Face, whose drops from the Brows are always ready to blind our eyes and to fill with sauce our dishes, but the swarms of Gnats are such that waking and sleeping no device of man is able to keep them off. True it is, most of us had our Pavilions which we carried (with us to hang about and over our beds, but these could not defend us from that piercing and stinging Vermin, which like Egypt's Plague of Frogs would be sure to be in every place, and through our Curtains to come upon our very Beds. Yet in the day they are not; but just at Sun setting they begin to swarm about, and at Sun rising away they go. After a most tedious and troublesome night, when we found the rising of the Sun had dispersed and banished them away, we thought it best for us to fly away from that place with them; and so from thence early we departed to a Town as pleasant and fertile and abounding with Provision as this Rinconada, and free from such busy guests and individual Mates and Companions as the night before had intruded themselves upon us. The next night we got to a Town called Segura, inhabited both by Indians and Spaniards, consisting of about a thousand Inhabitants; here again without any charges we were stately entertained by Franciscan Friars, as light and vain glorious as those of Xalappa. This Town had its first beginning and foundation from Hernando Cortes, and is called Segura de la Frontera, being built up by him for a Frontier Town to secure the Spaniards that came from St. john de Ulhua to Mexico, against the Culhuacans and people of Tepeacac, who were allied to the Mexicant, and so much annoyed the Spaniards. But what most incensed Cortes was, that after his first repulse from Mexico, the Indians insulting over him and the rest of his Company, whom they heard had been dangerously wounded, and were retired to Tlaxcallan to recover and strengthen themselves; the two Towns, Culhua and Tepeacac, then in League with the Mexicans against Cortes and the Town of Tlaxcallan, lying in wait for the Spaniards, took twelve of them, and sacrificed them alive to their Idols and eat their flesh. Whereupon Cortes desired Maxixca, a chief Captain of Tlaxcallan, and divers other Gentlemen of that Town to go with him and to help him to be avenged of the people of Tepeacac for the cruelty used to twelve of his Spaniards, and for the daily and great hurt they also did to the Inhabitants of Tlaxcallan with the help of their allied friends the Culhuacant and Mexicans. Maxixca and the chief of Tlaxcallan forthwith entered into counsel with the States and and Communality of the Town, and there determined with general consent to give unto him forty Thousand fight Men, besides many Tamemez, who are Foot Carriers, to bear the Baggage, Victual, and other things. With this number of Tlaxcalteca's, his own men, and horses, Cortes went to Tepeacac, requiring them in satisfaction of the death of the twelve Christians, that they should now yield themselves to the obedience of the Emperor and King of Spain his Master, and hereafter never more to receive any Mexican into their Town or houses, neither yet any of the Province of Culhua. The Tepeacacs answered that they had slain the Spaniards for good and just cause, which was that being time of War, they presumed to pass through their Country by force without their will and Licence. And also that the Mexicans and Culhuacans were their friends and Lords, whom always they would friendly entertain within their Town and houses, refusing utterly their offer and request, protesting to give no obedience to whom they knew not, wishing them therefore to return incontinent to Tlaxtallan, except they had desire to end their weary days, and to be sacrificed and eaten up as their twelve friends had been. Cortes yet invited them many times with peace; and seeing it prevailed not, he began his Wars in earnest. The Tepeacacs with the favour of the Culhuacans were brave and lusty, and began to stop and defend the Spaniards entrance into their Town. And being many in number with divers valiant men among them, began to skirmish sundry times; but at the end they were overthrown and many slain without killing any Spaniard, although many Tlaxcalteca's were killed that day. The Lords and principal Persons of Tepeacac seeing their overthrow, and that their strength could not prevail, yielded themselves unto Cortes for Vassals of the Emperor with condition to banish for ever their allied friends of Culhua; and that he should punish and correct at his will and pleasure all those which were occasion of the death of the twelve Spaniards. For which causes and obstinacy, at the first Cortes judged by his sentence that all the Towns which had been privy to the murder, should for ever remain Captives and slaves; others affirm that he overcame them without any condition, and corrected them for their disobedience, being Sodomites, Idolaters and eaters of man's flesh, and chiefly for example of all others. And in conclusion, they were condemned for slaves, and within twenty days that these Wars lasted, he pacified all that Province, which is very great, he drove from thence the Culhuacans, he threw down the Idols, and the chiefest persons obeyed him. And for more assurance he built there this Town, naming it Segura De la Frontera, appointing all Officers for the purpose, whereby the Christians and strangers might pass without danger from Vera Crux to Mexico. This Town likewise, as all the rest from St. john de Ulhua to Mexico, is very plentiful of provision, and many sorts of fruits, namely Plantins, Sapots, and Chicosapots, which have within a great black kernel as big as our horse Plums, the fruit itself is as red within as Scarlet, as sweet as Honey; but the Chicosapotte, is less and some of them red, some brown coloured, and so juicy that at the eating the juice like drops of Honey fall from them, and the smell is like unto a baked Pear. Here likewise were presented unto us Clusters of Grapes as fair as any in Spain, which were welcome unto us, for that we had seen none since we came from Spain, and we saw by them that the Country thereabouts would be very fit for Vineyards, if the King of Spain would grant the planting of Vines in those parts; which often he hath refused to do, lest the Vineyards there should hinder the Trading and Traffic between Spain and those parts, which certainly had they but Wine, needed not any commerce with Spain. This Town is of a more temperate Climate than any other from Vera Crux to Mexico, and the people who formerly had been eaters of Man's flesh, now as civil and politic, as loving and courteous as any in the road. From whence we declined a little out of our way more Westward (the road being Northwestward) only to see that famous Town of Tlaxcallan, whose inhabitants joined with Cortes, and we may say were the chief instruments of that great and unparallelled Conquest.   

CHAP. X. Wherein is set down the estate and condition of the great Town of Tlaxcallan, when the first Spaniards entered the Empire of Mexico; Cortes his first encounter with the Tlaxcalteca's; their league with him, with a description of the Town; and of the state and condition of it now.  
TLaxcallan being worth all the rest of the Towns and Villages between S. john de Ulhua and Mexico; I thought it not fit to parallel it with the others in naming it briefly and passing by it as a Traveller; but rather I judged it convenient, and beseeming my present History, to record to posterity with one whole Chapter, the greatness of it, and the valour of its inhabitants, from the conquest of America made by Hernando Cortes. Who being upon his march to Mexico, and having arrived to Zaclotan, and being informed that the Tlaxcalteca's were men of valour, and enemies to Montezuma the Emperor of Meixco, thought it his best policy to join with them against the Mexicans.  
Whereupon he dispatched unto them four Indians of a Town called Zempoallan, as Ambassadors to acquaint them of his coming into those parts, and of his desire to visit their Town, not for any harm he intended to them, but rather for their good. The Tlaxcalteca's fearing Cortes, and judging him a friend of Montezuma, because upon his way to visit him, and having heard of the many costly presents which the Emperor had sent unto him; they resolved to resist his coming, and to send him no answer to his ambassage; but took the four Messengers which he had sent, and imprisoned them, minding to sacrifice them unto their Gods as Espies. Cortes seeing the long tarrying of the Messengers, departed from Zaclotan, without any intelligence from Tlaxcallan. His camp had not marched much after their departure from that place, but they came to a great circuit of stone made without lime or mortar, being of a fathom and a half high, and twenty foot broad, with loupe holes to shoot at; this wall crossed over a whole valley, from one mountain to another, and but one only entrance or gate, in the which the one wall doubled against the other, and the way there was forty paces broad, in such sort that it was an evil and perilous passage, if any had been there to defend it. Cortes demanded the cause of that circuit, and who had built it; the Indians that went with him, told him that it was but a division from their country and Tlaxcallan, and that their Antecessors had made the same to disturb the entrance of the Tlazcalteca's in time of war, who came to rob and murder them because of the friendship betwixt them and Montezuma, whose vassals they were. That strange and costly wall seemed a thing of great majesty to the Spaniards, and more superfluous than profitable, yet they suspected that the Tlaxcalteca's were valiant warriors, who had such defence made against them. But Cortes setting all fear aside, with three hundred Soldiers on a rank, entered the way in the wall, and proceeded in good order all the way forwards, carrying the Ordnance ready charged, and he himself the Leader of all his Army, and sometimes he would be half a league before them, to discover and make the way plain. And having gone the space of three leagues from that circuit, he commanded his Footmen to make haste, because it was somewhat late, and he with his Horsemen went to descry the way forwards, who ascending up a hill, two of the foremost Horsemen met with fifteen Indians armed with swords, and targets, and tuffes of feathers, which they used to wear in the wars. These fifteen being Spies, when they saw the Horsemen, began to fly with fear, or else to give advice. But Cortes approaching with other three Horsemen called to them to stay; which they by no means would hearken unto; till six more Horsemen ran after them, and overtook them. The Indians then joining all together with determination rather to die then to yield, showed to the Spaniards signs to stand still. But the Horsemen coming to lay hands on them; they prepared themselves to battle, and fought, defending themselves for a while. In this fight the Indians slew two of their Horses, and (as the Spaniards do witness) at two blows they cut off a Horse head, bridle and all. Then came the rest of the Horsemen, the Army also of the Indians approached, for there were in sight near five thousand of them in good order, to succour their fifteen fight men; but they came too late for that purpose, for they were all slain by the Spanish fury, because they would not render themselves in time, and had killed two of their Horses. Yet notwithstanding their fellows fought, until they espied the Spanish Army coming, and the Ordnance, than they returned leaving the field to the Spaniards, whose Horsemen followed them, and slew about seventy of them, without receiving any hurt. With this the Indians perceiving the great advantage which the Spaniards had against them with their Horses, and meaning to come upon them subtly with a more powerful Army, that they might the better deceive and delude them, they sent unto Cortes two of the four Messengers which had been sent unto them with other Indians, saying, that they of Tlaxcallan knew nothing of the things that had happened, certifying likewise that those with whom he had fought, were of other communities, and not of their jurisdiction, being sorrowful for that which had passed; and for so much as it happened in their country, they would willingly pay for the two Horses which were slain, praying them to come in good time to their Town, who would gladly receive them, and enter into their league of friendship, because they seemed to be valiant men; But all this was a feigned and a false message. Yet Cortes believed them, and gave them thanks for their courtesy and good will; and that according to their request he would go unto their Town, and accept their friendship. And touching the death of his Horses, he required nothing, for that within short time he expected many more; yet sorrowful he was not so much for the want of them, as that the Indians should think that Horses could die or be slain. Cortes proceeded forwards about two leagues, where the Horses were killed, although it was almost sun set, and his men wearied, having traveled far that day. He planted his Army by a river side, remaining all that night with good watch both of Footmen and Horsemen, fearing some assault; but there was no attempt given that night. The next morning at sun rising, Cortes departed with his Army in good order, and in the midst of them went the Fardage and Artillery, and after a little marching they met with the other two Messengers whom they had sent from Zaclotan; they came with pitiful cries exclaiming of the Captains of the power of Tlaxoallan, who had bound them and detained them from returning; but with good fortune that night they had broken loose, and escaped, for otherwise in the morning following they had been sacrificed to the God of Victory, and after the sacrifice they had been eaten for a good beginning of the wars; the Tlaxcalteca's protesting to do the like to the bearded men (for so they termed the Spaniards) and to as many as came with them. They had no sooner told their tale, when there appeared behind a little hill about a thousand Indians, very well appointed after their fashion, and came with such a marvellous noise and cry, as though their voices should have pierced the heavens; hurling at the Spaniards, stones, darts, and shot with bows and arrows. Cortes made many tokens of peace unto them, and by his Interpreters desired them to leave the battle. But so much the more as he entreated for peace, the more hasty and earnest were they, thinking either to overcome them, or else to hold them play, to the intent that the Spaniards should follow them to a certain ambush that was prepared for them, of more than fourscore thousand men. Here the Spaniards began to cease from words, and to lay hand upon their weapons; for that company of a thousand were as many as on the Spaniards side were fight men; though they were well practised in the wars, very valiant, and also pitched in a better place for fight. This battle endured certain hours, and at the end the Indians being either wearied, or else meaning to take the Spaniards in the snare appointed, began to fly towards the main battle, not as overcome, but to join with their own side. The Spaniards being hot in the fight and slaughter, which was not little, followed them with all their fardage, and unawares fell into the ambush, among an infinite number of Indians armed; they stayed not, because they would not put themselves out of order, and passed through their camp with great haste and fear. The Indians began to set upon the Spanish Horsemen, thinking to have taken their lances from them, their courage was so stout; many of the Spaniards had there perished, had it not been for their Indian friends, who had come with them from Zempoallan and Zaclotan. Likewise the courage of Cortes did much animate them; for although he led his Army making way, yet divers times he turned him back to place his men in order, and to comfort them, and at length came out of that dangerous way and ambush, where the Horses might help, and the Ordnance stand in stead, which two things did greatly annoy the Indians to their great wonder and marvel, and at the sight thereof began to fly. In both encounters remained many Indians slain and wounded, and of the Spaniards some were hurt, but none killed, who gave most hearty thanks unto God for their delivery from so great a multitude as were four score thousand against one thousand only of Indians and Spaniards joined together. The Indians of Zempoallan and Zaclotan did play the valiant men that day, wherefore Cortes honoured them with hearty thanks. Then they went to pitch their Camp in a village called Teoacazinco, where was a little Tower and a Temple, and there fortified themselves. The night following the Spaniards slept notquietly with fear of a third Invasion of the Tlaxcalteca's. As soon as it was day Cortes sent to the Captains of Tlaxcallan to require them of Peace and Friendship, willing them quietly to suffer them to pass through their Country to Mexico, for that they meant them no hurt, but rather good wil The answer of the captains of Tlaxcallan was, that the next day they would come and talk with him and declare their minds. Cortes was well prepared that night, for the answer liked him not, but rather seemed brave, and a matter determined to be done, as some had told him (whom he took prisoners) who likewise certified that the Tlaxcalteca's were joined together, to the number of a hundred and fifty thousand men to give battle the next day following, and to swallow up alive the Spaniards whom so mortally they did hate, thinking them to be friends unto the Emperor Montezuma, unto whom they wished all evil and mischief. Their intent was therefore with all their whole power to apprehend the bearded men, and to make of them a more solemn Sacrifice unto their Gods then at any time they had done, with a general banquet of their flesh, which they called Celestial.  
The Captains of Tlaxcallan divided their Soldiers into four Battles, the one to Tepeticpac, another to Ocotelulco, the third to Tizatlan, and the fourth to Quiahuiztlan, that is to say, the men of the Mountains, the men of the Limepits, the men of the Pinetrees, and the Water men; all these four sorts of men did make the Body of the Common-weelth of Tlaxcallan, and commanded both in time of War and Peace. Every of these Captains had his just portion or number of Warriors, but the General of all the whole Army was called Xicotencal, who was of the Limepits; and he had the Standard of the Commonwealth, which is a Crane of gold with his wings spread, adorned with Emeralds and silver work, which Standard was according to their use either carried before the whole Host, or else behind them all. The Lieutenant General of the Army was Maxixcazin; and the number of the whole Army was a hundred and fifty Thousand men. Such a great number they had ready against four hundred Spaviards, and seven hundred Indians of Zempoallam and Zaclotan, and yet at length overcome; and after this fight they were the greatest friends that Cortes had in those parts against Montezuma. These Captains came with their Companies, that the fields where they were seemed a Forest. They were gallant Fellows and well Armed according to their use, although they were painted, so that their faces showed like Devils, with great tuffes of Feathers, and they boasted gallantly. Their Weapons and Armour were Slings, Staves, Spears, Swords, Bows and Arrows, Skulls, Splintes, Gauntlets, all of Wood, guilt or else covered with Feathers or Leather; their Corselets were made of Cotten Wool, their Targets and Bucklers gallant and strong, made of wood covered with leather and trimmed with latten, and feathers, their Swords were staves with an edge of flint stone cunningly joined into the staff, which would cut very well and make a sore wound. Their instruments of War were hunter's horns, and Drums called Ataballs made like a Cauldron and covered with Vellum. So that the Spaniards in all their discovery of India did never see a better Army together, nor better ordered; that which I could not omit to speak of here, having come in the order of my history to Tlaxcallan, where this numerous and gallant Indian Army was set forth against 400 Spaniards and 600 Indians their friends. These Indians thus ordered in Battalia bragged very much against the Spaniards, and said amongst themselves, What mad people are these bearded men that threaten us and yet know us not? But if they will be so bold to invade our Country without our licence, let us not set upon them so soon, it is meet they have a little rest, for we have time enough to take and bind them; let us also send them meat, for they are come with empty stomaches, and so they shall not say that we do apprehend them with weariness and hunger. Whereupon they sent unto the Spaniards three hundred Turkey cocks and two hundred baskets of bread, called Centli; the which present was a great succour and refreshment for the need the Spaniards stood in. And soon after, Now (say they) let us go and set upon them, for by this time they have eaten their meat, and now we will eat them, and so shall they pay us the victuals that we sent. These & such like brags they used, seeing so few Spaniards before them, and not knowing the strength of their Ordnance against their so numerous an host. Then the four Captains sent two thousand of their valiantest men of war, and old Soldiers, to take the Spaniards quietly, with commandment that if they did resist, either to bind them, or else to kill them, meaning not to set their whole Army upon them, saying, that they should get but small honour for so great a multitude to fight against so few. The two thousand Soldiers passed the trench that was betwixt the two camps, and came boldly to the Tower where the Spaniards were. Then came forth the Horsemen, and after them the Footmen, and at the first encounter, they made the Indians feel how the iron swords would cut; at the second, they showed of what force those few in number were, of whom a little before they had so jested: but at the third brunt, they made those lusty Soldiers fly, who were come to apprehend them, for none of them escaped, but only a few such as knew the passage of the trenches or ditch. Then the main battle and whole Army set forth with a terrible and marvellous noise, and came so fierce upon the Spaniards, till they entered into their camp without any resistance, and there were at handy strokes with the Spaniards, and in a good space could not get them out, many of them being killed, which were so bold to enter. In this sort they fought four hours, before they could make way among their enemies. Then the Indians began to faint, seeing so many dead on their side, and the great wounds they had, and that they could kill none of the Christians; yet the battle ceased not, till it drew near night, and then they retired. Whereof Cortes and his Soldiers were exceeding glad, for they were fully wearied with killing of Indians. The next day in the morning Cortes went forth to run the fields as he had done before, leaving half his men to keep the camp; and because he should not be espied, he departed before day, and burned about ten Towns, and sacked one Town, which was of three thousand houses, in the which were found but few people, because the most of them were gone to their camp. After the spoil he set fire on the Town, and came his way to his camp with a great prey by no one time. The Indians pursued thinking to take away their prey, and followed them into the camp, where they fought five hours, and could not kill one Spaniard, although many of their side were slain; for even as they were many, and stood on a throng together, the Ordnance made a wonderful spoil among them, so that they left off fight, and the victory remained for the Spaniards, whom the Indians thought were enchanted, because their arrows could not hurt them. The next day following, the four Captains sent three several things in present to Cortes, and the messengers that brought them said. Sir, behold here five slaves, and if thou be that rigorove God that eatest man's flesh and blood, eat these which we bring unto thee, and we will bring thee more. And if thou be the gentle and meek God, behold here frankincense and feathers. And if thou be a mortal man, take here fowl, bread and cherries. Cortes answered that both he and his were mortal men even as they were. And because that always he had used to tell them truth, wherefore did they use to tell him lies, and likewise to flatter him, for he desired to be their friend, advising them not to be mad and stubborn in their opinion, for if they so did, assuredly they should receive great hurt and damage.  
Notwithstanding this answer, there came again about thirty thousand of them even to Certez his camp, to prove their corslets, as they had done the day before, but they returned with broken pates. Here is to be noted that although the first day the whole host of Indians came to combat with the Spaniards; yet the next day they did not so, but every several Captain by himself, for to divide the better the travail and pains equally among them; and because that one should not disturb another through the multitude, considering that they should fight but with a few, and in a narrow place; and for this consideration their battles were more fresh and strong, for each Captain did contend who should do most valiantly for to get honour, and especially in killing one Spaniard, for they thought that all their hurts should be satisfied with the death of one Spaniard, or taking one prisoner. Likewise is to be considered the strangeness of their battle, for notwithstanding their controversy fifteen days that they were there, whether they fought or no, they sent unto the Spaniards cakes of bread, Turkey cocks and cherries. But this policy was not to give them that meat for good will, but only to espy and see what hurt was done amongst them, and also to see what fear or stomach they had to proceed. But finding by their many spies that the Spaniards were nothing daunted nor diminished, they resolved to send unto Cortes Xicotencatl, who was chief and general Captain in Tlaxcallan, and of all the wars; he brought in his company fifty persons of authority to keep him company. They approached near where Cortes was, and saluted each other according to the use of their country. Their salutations ended, and the parties being set down; Xicotencatl began the talk, saying. Sir, I am come on mine own behalf and also of my fellow Captain and Lieutenant Maxixca, and in the name of many other noble personages, and finally in the name of the whole State and Commonwealth of Tlaxcallan, to beseech and pray you to admit us into your friendship, and to yield ourselves and country unto your King, craving also at your hand pardon for our attempt in taking up arms against you, we not knowing what you were, nor what you sought for in our country. And where we presumed to resist and defend your entrance, we did it as against strangers whom we knew not, and such men as we had never heretofore seen; and fearing also that you had been friends to Montezuma, who is, and always hath been our mortal enemy. And we had rather all in general to end our lives, then to put ourselves in subjection to him; for we think ourselves as valiant men in courage as our forefathers were, who always have resisted against him and his grandfather, who was as mighty as now is he. We would also have withstood you and your force, but we could not, although we proved all our possibility by night and day, and found your strength invincible, and we no luck against you. Therefore since our fate is such, we had rather be subject unto you then unto any others; for we have known and heard by the Zempoallanezes, that you do no evil, nor came not to vex any, but were most valiant and happy, as they have seen in the wars, being in your company. For which consideration, we trust that our liberty shall not be diminished, but rather our own persons, wives and families better preserved, and our houses and husbandry not destroyed. And in some of his talk, the tears trickling down his cheeks, he besought Cortes to weigh that Tlaxcallan did never at any time acknowledge any superior Lord or King, nor at any time had come any person among them to command, but only he, whom now they did voluntarily elect and choose as their Superior and Ruler. Cortes much rejoiced with this ambassage, and to see such a mighty Captain, who commanded a hundred and fifty thousand Soldiers, come unto his camp to submit himself; judging it also matter of great weight to have that Commonwealth in subjection, for the enterprise which he had in hand, whereby he fully made an account, that the wars were at an end, to the great contentation of him and his company, and with great fame and reputation among the Indians. So with a merry and loving countenance he answered, laying first to their charge, the hurt and damage which he had received in their country, because they refused at the first to hearken unto him, and quietly to suffer him to enter into their country, as he had required and desired by his messengers sent unto them from Zaclotan. Yet all this notwithstanding he did both pardon the kill of his two Horses, the assaulting of him in the high way, and the lies which they had most craftily used with him, (for whereas they themselves fought against him, yet they laid the fault to others) likewise their pretence to murder him in the ambush prepared for him (enticing him to come to their Town) without making first defiance according to the law of Arms. Yet these injuries notwithstanding, he did lovingly receive their offer made in subjection to the Emperor, and that very shortly he would be with him in Tlaxcallan. At this same time there were Ambassadors from Montezuma with Cortes, who grieved much to see the League that was now beginning between the Tlaxcalteca's and the Spaniards; they advised Cortes to give no credit unto them, saying, they meant nothing but treason, and lies, and to lock them up in Tlaxcallan. Cortes answered the Ambassadors, that although their advice were true, yet he did determine to go thither, for that he feared them less in the Town then in the field. They hearing this answer and determination, besought him to give unto one of them licence to return unto Mexico, to advertise Mont●…zuma of all that was past, with an answer to their ambassage, promising within six days to have news from Mexico, and till then prayed him not to depart with his camp. Cortes granted their request, and abode there the time appointed, expecting their answer, and within himself rejoicing to see how the Mexicans began to fear, that his peace with the Tlaxealteca's would be their ruin and destruction, as indeed afterwards it proved. In this mean season came many of Tlaxcallan to the camp, some brought Turkey cocks, other brought bread and cherries, with merry countenances, desiring them to go home with them unto their houses. The sixth day the Mexican Ambassador came according to promise, and brought unto Cortes ten jewels of gold, both rich and well wrought, and fifteen thousand garments of Cotton exceeding gallant, and most earnestly besought him on the behalf of Montezuma, that he should not danger himself in trusting to the words of the Tlaxcalteca's, who were so poor that with necessity they would rob him of the things and presents which his Master had sent him, yea and likewise murder him, knowing of the friendship between his Master and him. At the very same time all the chiefest Lords of Tlaxcallan came to entreat him to go with them to Tlaxcallan, where he should be cherished, lodged and well provided: for it was a great dishonour and shame unto them to permit such personages to abide in such vilecottages, as they were in. And if (said they) you trust us not, than we are ready to give you for your security whatsoever pledges or gauges you shall demand. And they did both swear and faithfully promise that they might safely go with them, saying also that the Oath and Faith of their Commonwealth should never be broken for all the goods in the world. Thus was Cortes on both sides earnestly solicited, and entreated; the Mexicans fearing his League and friendship with the Tlaxcalteca's, and these hoping that his friendship with them would be their chief protection against the tyranny of Montezuma. But Cortes aiming chiefly at the Empire of Mexico, which Montezuma his dissembled friendship would never help him to enjoy; and seeing the good will of so many gentlemen his new friends of Tlaxcallan, the most mortal enemies of Montezuma, and likewise the Indians of Zempoallan, of whom he had good credit, did so importune him, and assure him of his going, he commanded his Fardage to be laden, and also his Ordnance, and departed toward Tlaxcallan, with as good order as it had been to a battle; and at the Tower where he had pitched his camp, he left certain crosses for a memory with a great heap of stones (which till this day remain in the place, and myself have seen them) and entered into Tlaxcallan the eighteenth of September. There came out such a multitude of people to see him and to meet him in the way, that it was a wonder to see. He was lodged in the greatest Temple, which had many great and fair lodgings sufficient for him and all his company, except the Indians of Zempoallan and Zaclotan his friends, who were lodged in other Temples. He set certain limits, out of the which he commanded straight that none of his company should pass upon pain of death, and also commanded that they should take nothing, but what should be given them. His commandment was well observed, for none presumed to go a stones cast without his licence. The Indian gentlemen showed great pleasure and courtesy to the strangers, and provided them of all things necessary, and many of them gave their daughters unto them in token of true friendship, and likewise to have fruit of their bodies, to be brought up for the wars, being such valiant men. Cortes being throughly satisfied of their hearty good wills, demanded of them the estate and riches of Montezuma. They exalted him greatly as men that had proved his force. And as they affirmed it was near a hundred years, that they maintained wars with him and his father Axaica, and others his uncles▪ and grandfathers; they assured him also that the gold and treasure of Montezuma was without number, and his power and dominion over all the land, and his people innumerable; for (said they) he joineth sometimes two hundred thousand men, yea and three hundred thousand for one battle. And if it pleased him, he would make as many men double, and thereof they were good witness, because they had many times fought with them. Cortes told them he was nothing discouraged at all that his power, but intended a journey to Mexico, not doubting to oppose Montezuma, if he should encounter him in the way. He promised them likewise that he would free them from his tyranny, and subdue in his way all those Towns which were allied to the Mexicans, and did any way annoy them and their Commonwealth. They gave him hearty thanks, assuring him to assist him and accompany him to Mexico; and for the present offered him twenty thousand men, making a solemn League and Covenant never to forsake him. Thus was Tlaxcallan subdued and sworn to the power and command of the Spaniards, being in those times one of the chiefest, though not richest, Towns in America; whose Inhabitans after clavae most faithfully to Cortes, and were chief instruments for the subduing of Mexico; and therefore to this day are freed from tribute by the Kings of Spain, paying not the money which as a tribute tax is laid upon every Indian to be paid yearly, but only in acknowledgement of subjection they pay yearly one corn of Maiz, which is their Indian Wheat. This great Town of Tlaxcallan is properly in the Indian tongue as much as to say, as bread well backed, for there is more Grain called Centli gathered, then in all the Province round about. In times past the Town was called Texcallan, that is to say, a Valley betwixt two hills. It is planted by a River side, which springeth out of a hill called Atlancapetec, and watereth the most part of the Province, and from thence issueth out into the South Sea, by Zacatullan. This Town hath four goodly streets, which are called Tepeticpac, Ocotelulco, Tizatlan, Quiahuiztlan. The first street standeth on high upon a hill, far from the River which may be about half a League, and because it standeth on a hill, it is called Tepeticpac, that is to say, a hill, and was the first population, which was founded there on high because of the Wars. An other street is situated on the hill side towards the River; because at the building thereof, there were many Pine trees, they named it Ocoteluleo, which is to say, A pine apple plot. This street was beautiful, and most inhabited of all the Town, and there was the chiefest Market place, where all the buying and selling was used, and that place they called Tianquiztli; in that street was the dwelling house of Maxixca. Along the River side in the plain standeth another street called Tizatlan, because there is much Lime and Chalk. In this street dwelled Xicotencatl, Captain General of the whole Commonwealth. There is another street named by reason of the brackish water, Quiahuiztlan; but since the Spaniards came thither, all those buildings are almost altered, after a better fashion, and built with stone. In the plain by the river side standeth the Town house, & other Offices, as in the City of Venice. This Tlaxcallan was governed by Noble and rich men; they used not that one alone should rule, but did rather fly from that Government as from tyranny, and therefore hated Montezuma as a tyrant. In their Wars (as I have said before) they had four Captains, which governed each one street, of the which four they did elect a Captain General. Also there were other Gentlemen, that were Under-Captaines, but a small number. In the Wars they used their Standard to be carried behind the Army, but when the battle was to be fought, they placed the Standard, where all the Host might see it, & he that came not in continent to his Ancientt, paid a penalty. Their Standard had two Crossbow Arrows set thereon, which they esteemed, as the Relics of their Ancestors. This Standard two old Soldiers and valiant men, being of the chiefest Captains, had the charge to carry, in the which an abuse of soothsaying either of loss or victory was noted. In this order they shot one of these Arrows against the first enemies that they met, and if with that Arrow they did either kill or hurt, it was a token that they should have the victory, and if it neither did kill nor hurt, than they assuredly believed that they should lose the field. This Province or Lordship of Tlaxcallan had 28. Villages and Towns, wherein were contained 150000 householders. They are men well made, and were good Warriors, the like were not among the Indians. They are very poor, and have no other riches, but only the Grain and Corn called Centli, and with the gain and profit thereof, they do both cloth themselves, and provide all other necessaries. They have many Market places, but the greatest and most used daily, standeth in the street of Ocotelulco, which formerly was so famous, that 20000. persons came thither in one day to buy and sell, changing one thing for another, for they knew not what money meaned. They have now and had formerly all kind of good policy in the Town; there are Goldsmiths, Featherdressers, Barbers, hot houses, and Potters, who make as good earthen Vessel, as is made in Spain. The earth is fat and fruitful for Corn, fruit, and Pasture, for among the Pinetrees groweth so much grass, that the Spaniards feed their cattle there, which in Spain they cannot do. Within two Leagues of the Town standeth a round hill of six miles of height, and five and forty miles in compass, and is now called St. Bartholoinewes hill, where the snow freezeth. In times past they called that hill Matealcucie, who was their God for water. They had also a God for Wine, who was named Ometochtli, for the great drunkenness which they used. Their chiefest God was called Camaxtlo; and by another name Mixcovatl, whose Temple stood in the street of Ocotelulco, in the which Temple there was sacriced some years above eight hundred persons. In the Town they speak three languages, that is to say, Nabualh, which is the courtly speech, and chiefest in all the land of Mexico; another is called Otomir, which is most commonly used in the Villages; There is one only street that speaketh Pinomer, which is the grossest speech. There was also formerly in the Town a common Jail, where-Felons lay in Irons, and all things which they held for sin, were there corrected. At the time that Cortes was there it happened that a townsman stole from a Spaniard a little gold; whereof Cortes complained to Maxixca, who in continent made such enquiry, that the offender was found in Chololla, which is another great Town five Leagues from thence; they brought the prisoner with the gold, and delivered him to Cortes, to do with him his pleasure. Cortes would not accept him, but gave him thanks for his diligence; then was he carried with a crier before him, manifesting his offence, and in the Market place upon a Scaffold they broke his joints with a cudgel: the Spaniards marvelled to see such strange justice, and began to be more confident that as in this point they had endeavoured to pleasure and right them, so likewise they should afterwards find them very forward to do their wills and pleasures for the better conquering of Mexico and Montezuma. Ocotelulco and Tizatlan, are the two streets which now are most inhabited; In Ocotelulco standeth a Cloister of Franciscan Friars who are the Preachers of that Town; they have there joining to their Cloister a very fair Church, to which belong some fifty Indians singers, Organists, players on Musical Instruments, Trumpeters and Waits, who set out the Mass with a very sweet and harmonious Music, and delight the fancy and senses, while the spirit is sad and dull as little acquainted with God, who will be worshipped in spirit and in truth. In Tepetiepac and Quiahuiztlan are two Chapels only, to which on the Lord's Day, and upon other occasions the Friars of the Cloister resort to say Mass. In this Cloister we were entertained a day and two nights with great Provision of Flesh and Fish, which is very plentiful by reason of the River; The Friars are allowed by the Town a dozen Indians who are free from other services only to fish for the Friars. They change their turns by Weeks, four one Week and four another, except they be called upon for some special occasion, and then they leave all other work, and attend only with fish upon the Friars. The Town now is inhabited by Spaniards and Indians together; and is the seat of a chief Officer of Justice sent from Spain every three years, called Alcalde Major, whose power reacheth to all the Towns within twenty Leagues about. Besides him the Indians have likewise among themselves, Alcaldes, Regidores and Alguaziles, superior and inferior Officers of Justice appointed yearly by the Alcalde Major, who keeps them all in awe, and takes from them for his service as many as he pleaseth without paying any thing for the service done unto him. The hard usage of this Alcalde Major and other Spaniards hath much decayed that populous Town, which should rather have been cherished, then disheartened by the Spaniards, who by means of it gained all the rest of the Country.   

CHAP. XI. Concluding the rest of our journey fo●…m Tlaxcallan to Mexico, through the City of Angels, and Guacocingo.  
THE next place most remarkable in the Road wherein we traveled was the City called by the Spaniards, La Puebla de los Angeles, the City of Angels. To the which we were desirous to go, knowing that in it there was a Convent of Dominicans of our profession, not having met with any such since the day we departed from St. john de Ulhua. Here we refreshed ourselves at leisure three days, finding ourselves very welcome to our own Brethren, who spared nothing that was fit for our entertainment. We visited all the City, and took large notice of it, judging of the wealth and riches of it not only by the great Trading in it, but by the many Cloisters both of Nuns and Friars, which it maintaineth, such being commonly very burdensome to the places where they live, an idle kind of beggars who make the people believe the maintaining of them is meritorious and saving to their Souls, and that their prayers for them is more worth than the means and sustenance which they receive from them. Of these there is in that City a very great Cloister of some fifty or threescore Dominicans, another of more Franciseans, another of Augustins, another of Mercinarians, another of discalced Carmelites, another of Jesu●…its, besides four of Nuns. This City is seated in a low and pleasant Valley, about ten leagues from a very high Mountain, which is always covered with snow; It standeth twenty leagues from Mexico, it was first built and inhabited in the year 1530. by the command of Don Antonio de Mendoza Vi●…eroy of Mexico, together with the consent of Sebastian Ramirez who was a Bishop, and had been Precedent in time passed in Sto Domingo, and was that year in stead of Nunnio de Guzman (who had behaved himself very evil both with the Indians and Spaniards) sent to be Precedent of the Chancery of Mexico with these other four Judges the Licenciates john de Salmeron, Gasco Quiroga, Francisco Ceynos, and Alonso Maldonado. These Judges governed the land far better than Nunnio de Guzman before them had done; and among other remarkable things they did, was to cause this City to be inhabited; and set at liberty the Indians who inhabited there before, and were grievously suppressed and enslaved by the Spaniards, and therefore many of them departed from thence, who had inhabited there before, and went to seek their living at Xalixco, Hunduras, Guatemala and other places, where War then was. This City was formerly called by the Indians Cuetlaxcoapan, that is to say, a Snake in water; the reason was, because there are two Fountains, the one of evil water, and the other of good. This City is now a Bishop's Sea, whose yearly Revenues since the cutting off from it Xalappa De la Vera Crux, are yet worth above twenty thousand ducats; By reason of the good and wholesome air it daily increaseth with Inhabitants, who resort from many other places to live there; but especially the year 1634. when Mexico was like to be drowned with the inundation of the lake, thousands left it, and came with all their goods and Families to this City of the Angels, which now is thought to consist of ten thousand Inhabitants. That which maketh it most famous is the Cloth which is made in it, and is sent far and near, and judged now to be as good as the Cloth of Segovia, which is the best that is made in Spain, but now is not so much esteemed of, nor sent so much from Spain to America by reason of the abundance of fine Cloth which is made in this City of Angels. The Felts likewise that are made, are the best of all that Country; there is likewise a glass house, which is there a rarity, none other being as yet known in those parts. But the mint house that is in it, where is coined half the Silver that cometh from Sacatecas, makes it the second to Mexico; and it is thought that in time it will be as great and populous as Mexico: Without it there are many Gardens, which store the Markets with provision of Salads; the soil abounds with Wheat, and with Sugar Farms; among the which not far from this City there is one so great and populous (belonging to the Dominican Friars of Mexico) that for the work only belonging unto it, it maintained in my time above two hundred blackmore slaves men and women besides their little children. The chief Town between this City of Angels, and Mexico, is called Guaeocingo consisting of some five hundred Indians, and one hundred Spaniards Inhabitants. Here is likewise a Cloister of Franciscans, who entertained us gallantly, and made show unto us of the dexterity of their Indians in Music. Those fat Friars wanted not like the rest all Provision necessary for the body. But their greatest glory and boasting to us was the education which they had given to some children of the Town, especially such as served them in their Cloister, whom they had brought up to dancing after the Spanish fashion at the sound of the Guitarra. And this a dozen of them (the biggest not being above fourteen yeears of age) performed excellently for our better entertainment that night, we were there till midnight, singing both Spanish and Indian tunes, capering and dancing with their Castannettas, or knockers on their singers with such dexterity; as not only did delight, but amaze and astonish us. True it is, 〈◊〉 those Franciscans might have been better employed at that time in their 〈◊〉 their midnight devotions according to their profession; but we still found vowed religious duties more and more neglected, and worldliness too too much embraced, by such as had renounced and forsaken the world and all its pleasures, sports and pastimes.  
This Town of Guacocingo is almost as much as Tlaxcallan privileged by the Kings of Spain; for that it joined with Tlaxcallan against the Mexicans, in defence of Hernando Cortes and the rest of the Spaniards that first conquered that land. These of Guacocingo being confederated with the inhabitants of Tlaxcallan, Chololla, and Huacacholla strongly defended the inhabitants of Chalco, when they sent to Cortes for succour, declaring that the Mexicans made great spolle among them. Which succour Cortes at that time not being able to send them; being busied in sending for his Vergantines to besiege Mexico by water as well as by land, he remitted them to the help of the Tlaxcalteoa's, and unto these of Guacocingo, Chololla, and Huacacholla; who showed great valour as yet never buried in oblivion, in relieving Chalco against the strength, and power of Montezuma, which had issued out of Mexico, to keep the Spaniards from drawing near unto that City. For that fact is this Town with the others forementioned, until this day privileged and highly esteemed of the Spaniards. From hence we made our last journey to the City of Mexico, passing over the side of that high hill which we had discovered at the City of Angels, some thirty miles off. There are no Alps like unto it for height, cold, and constant snow that lieth upon it. From Spain to that place we had not felt any such extremity of cold, which made the Spaniards that had come out of the hot climate of Spain, and endured excessive heat at sea, wonder and admire. This last journey from Guacocingo to Mexico we reckoned to be thirty English miles, and of the thirty miles we judged at least the fifteen to be up and down the hill; and yet the top of it (whither we ascended not) was far higher. From that highest part of it which we travailed over, we discovered the City of Mexico, and the lake about it, which seemed to us to be near at hand, standing some ten English miles in a plain from the bottom of this mountain. When Hernando Cortes went the second time from Tlaxcallan to Mexico, to besiege it by land and by water, with Vergantines' which for that purpose he had caused to be made, on the side of this mountain were his land Forces lodged, where many had perished with cold, had it not been for the store of wood which they found there. But in the morning he ascended upwards on this hill, and sent his scout of four Footmen and four Horsemen to discover, who found the way stopped with great trees newly cut down by the Mexicans, and placed crosswise in the way. But they thinking that yet forwards it was not so, proceeded forth as well as they might, till at length the let with great huge Cedars was such, that they could pass no further, and with this news were forced to return, certifying Cortes that the Horsemen could not pass that way in any wise. Cortes demanded of them whether they had seen any people; they answered No. Whereupon he proceeded forward, with all the Horsemen, and a thousand Footmen, commanding all the residue of his Army to follow him with as much speed as might be; so that with that company which he carried with him, he made way, taking away the trees that were cut down to disturb his passage; and in this order in short time passed his host without any hurt or danger, but with great pain and travail; for certainly if the Mexicans had been there to defend that passage, the Spaniards had not passed; for it was then a very evil way (though now it be a reasonable wide open road, where Mules laden with wares from St. John de Ulhua, and the Sugar farms daily pass) and the Mexicans also thought the same to be sure with the trees which were crossed the way; whereupon they were careless of that place, and attended their coming in plain ground; for from Tlaxcallan to Mexico are three ways, of the which Cortes chose the worst, imagining the thing that afterwards fell out, or else some had advised him how that way was clear from the enemies. At the descent of this hill Cortes abode and rested himself, till all the whole Army were come together, to descend down into the plain; for from hence they descried the fires and beacons of their enemies in sundry places, and all those who had attended their coming by the other two ways, were now gathered together, thinking to set upon them betwixt certain bridges (which are in the plain made for travellers by reason of the many dikes and currents of water which issue from the lake) where a great company abode expecting their coming. But Cortes sent twenty Horsemen who made way among them, and then followed the whole Army, who slew many of them without receiving any hurt. Thus did the remembrance of those antiquities newly refreshed by the object of the hill and plain beneath, make that cold and hard passage more comfortable and easy unto us. The first Town we came to below the hill, was Quabutipec, of the jurisdiction of Tezcuco; where we also called to mind, that this was the place, near unto which was pitched the Camp of the Indians of Culhua, which was near a hundred thousand men of war, who were sent by the Seniors of Mexico and Tezcuco to encounter Cortes; but all in vain; for his Horsemen broke through them, and his Artillery made such havoc among them, that they were soon put to flight.  
Three leagues from hence on our right hand as we travailed, we discovered Tezcuco by the side of the lake, and out of the Road; yet it ministered unto us matter of a large discourse, taken from the time of Cortes and the first Conquerors, who found it a great City, and at that time even as big as Mexico; though in it Cortes met with no resistance; for as he journeyed towards it, four principal persons inhabitants of it met with his forces, bearing a rod of gold with a little flag in token of peace, saying that Coacuacoyocin their Lord had sent them to desire him not to make any spoil in his City, and Towns about it; and likewise to offer his friendship, praying also that it might please him with his whole Army to take his lodging in the Town of Tezcuco, where he should be well received. Cortes rejoicing at this message, yet jealous of some treachery, and mistrusting the people of Tezcuco (whose forces joined with the Mexicans and Culhuacans he had met with a little before) went forward on his way and came to Quahutichan and Huaxuta (which then were suburbs of the great City Tezcuco, but now are petty Villages by themselves) where he and all his host were plenteously provided of all things necessary, and threw down the Idols. This done he entered into the City, where his lodging was prepared in a great house, sufficient for him and all the Spaniards, with many other his Indian friends. And because that at his first entry, he saw neither women nor children, he suspected some treason, and forthwith proclaimed upon pain of death that none of his men should go out. In the evening the Spaniards went up into the Zoties and galleries to behold the City, and there they saw the great number of Citizens that fled from thence with their stuff, some towards the mountains, and others to the water side to take boat, a thing strange to see the great haste and stir to provide for themselves. There were at that time at least twenty thousand little boats (called Canoas') occupied in carrying householdstuff and passengers; Cortes would fain have remedied it, but the night was so nigh at hand, that he could not. He would gladly also have apprehended the Lord, but he was one of the first that fled unto Mexico. This Town of Tezcuco to this day is famous among the Spaniards; for that it was one of the first, if not the first (which according to the Histories of those parts is very probable) that received a Christian King to rule and govern. For Cortes hearing that Coacuacoyocin than King of that City and Towns adjacent was fled, caused many of the Citizens to be called before him, and having in his company a young gentleman of a Noble house in that country, who had been lately christened, and had to name Hernando (Cortes being his Godfather, who loved him well) said unto the Citizens, that this new Christian Lord Don Hernando was son unto Nezavalpincintili their loving Lord, wherefore he required them to make him their King, considering that Coacuacoyocin was fled unto the enemies, laying also before them his wicked fact in killing of Cacuza his own brother, only to put him from his inheritance and Kingdom, through the enticement of Quahutichan a mortal enemy to the Spaniards. In this sort was that new Christian Don Hernando elected King, and the fame thereof being blown abroad, many Citizens repaired home again to visit their new Prince, so that in short space the City was as well replenished with people, as it was before, and being also well used at the Spanirds hands, they served them diligently in all things that they were commanded. And Don Hornando abode ever after a faithful friend unto the Spaniards in their wars against Mexico, and in short time learned the Spanish tongue. And soon after came the inhabitants of Quahutichan, Huaxuta, and Autenco to submit themselves, craving pardon if in any thing they had offended. Within two days after Don Hernando was made King of this great City and Territory belonging to it (whose borders reach unto the borders of Tlaxcallan) came certain gentlemen of Huaxuta and Quobutichan, to certify unto him, how all the power of the Mexicans was coming towards them, and to know if it were his pleasure; that they should carry their wives, children and other goods into the mountains, or else to bring them where he was, their fear was so great. Cortes for the King his God-child and favourite made unto them this answer, saying, Be ye of good courage, and fear ye not. Also I pray you to command your wives and families to make no alteration, but rather quietly to abide in your houses. And concerning the enemies I am glad of their coming, for ye shall see how I will deal with them. But the enemies went not to Huaxuta, as it was thought; nevertheless Cortes having intelligence where they were, went out to encounter them with two pieces of Ordnance, twelve Horsemen and two hundred Spaniards, and with many Indians of Tlaxcallan. He fought with the enemy, and slew but few, for they fled to the water, and so escaped in their canoas. Thus did Cortes in Tezcuco defend himself and friends from the great power of the Mexicans, who daily attempted to be revenged on him, and the new Christian King whom he had made. But Cortes thinking that place the most convenient to launch his Vergantines to the water, and hearing that they were finished at Tlaxcallan, sent Gonzalo de Sandoval to bring them from Tlaxcallan; who at the border of that Province met with them being brought in pieces, as tables, planks and nails, with all other furniture, the which eight thousand men carried upon their backs. There came also for their safe conduct twenty thousand men of war, and a thousand Tamemez, who were the Carriers of victuals, and servants. Chichimecatetl, a principal and valiant Indian and Captain of a thousand men had the Rearguard. And Tupitil and Teutecatl, very principal gentlemen, had the Vanguard with ten thousand men. In the midst were placed the Tamemez, and those that carried the Foist, with all the apparel of the Vergantines. Before those two Captains went a hundred Spaniards, and eight Horsemen, and behind and last came Gonzalo de Sandoval with all the residue, and seven Horsemen. Thus they took their way towards Tezcuco, with a marvellous noise, crying, Christians, Christians, Tlaxcallan, Tlaxcallan, and Spain. When they came to Tezcuco, they entered in in very good order, with the sound of Drums, Snail shells, and other like instruments of music▪ and against their entry into the City, they put on all their bravery of clothes, and bushes of feathers, which was a gallant sight; they were six hours in entering into the Town, keeping their array. At the fame of this many Provinces came to submit and offer their service unto Cortes, some for fear of destruction, and others for the hatred which they bore to the Mexicans; so that now Cortes was strong both with Spaniards and Indians; and his Court at Tezcuco was at great, or greater than Montezuma's formerly had been at Mexico. And here Cortes made his preparation for the siege of Mexico with all haste, and furnished himself with scaling ladders, and other necessaries fit for such a purpose His Vergantines being nailed and throughly ended, he made a sluice, or trench of half a league of length, twelve foot broad and more, and two fathom in depth. This work was fifty days a doing, although there were four hundred thousand men daily working▪ truly a famous work and worthy of memory, which hath made Tezcuco gloriously mentioned, though now almost decayed in the great number of inhabitants. The Dock or Trench being thus finished, the Vergantines were calked with tow and cotton wool, and for want of Tallow and oil, they were (as some Author's report) driven to take man's grease, not that Cortes permitted them to slay men for that effect, but of those which were slain in the wars, and of such as sallied daily out of Mexico to hinder this work, and fight were slain. The Indians, who were cruel and bloody Butchers, using sacrifice of man's flesh, would in this sort open the dead body and take out the grease. The Vergantines being launched, Cortes mustered his men, and found nine hundred Spaniards, of the which were fourscore and six Horsemen, and a hundred and eighteen with Crossbows, and Hargabushes; and all the residue had sundry weapons, as Swords, Daggers, Targets, Lances, and Halberds. Also they had for armour, Corslets, coats of Mail, and Jacls. They had moreover three great Pieces of cast Iron, fifteen small pieces of brass, and ten hundred weight of powder, with store of shot, besides a hundred thousand Indians, men of war. On Whitsunday all the Spaniards came into the field, that great plain below the high mountain spoken of before, where Cortes made three chief Captains, among whom he divided his whole Army. Unto Pedro de Alvarado the first Captain he appointed thirty Horsemen, and a hundred and seventy Footmen of the Spaniards, two pieces of Ordnance, and thirty thousand Indians, commanding him to camp in Tlacopan. Unto Christ●…val de 〈◊〉 the second Captain he gave three and thirty horsemen, and a hundred and eighteen footmen of the Spanish Nation, two Pieces of Ordnance and thirty thousand Indians, and appointed him to pitch his camp in Culhuacan. To Gonzalo de Sandoval, who was the third Captain, he gave three and twenty horsemen, and a hundred and threescore footmen, two pieces of Ordnance, and forty thousand Indians, with Commission to choose a place to pitch his camp. In every Vergantine he planted a piece of Ordnance, six Hargabushes, or Cross- bows, and three and twenty Spaniards, men most fit for that purpose. He appointed also Captains for each, and himself for General, whereof some of the chiefest of his Company began to murmur, that went by land, thinking that they had been in greater danger; wherefore they required him to go with the main battle, and not by water. Cortes little esteemed their words; for although there was more danger in the land then in the water, yet it did more import to have greater care in the Wars by water, then on the land, because his men had been in the one, and not in the other. Besides the chiefest hopes that Cortes had to win Mexico, were these Vessels, for with them he burned a great part of the canoas of Mexico, and the rest he so locked up, that they were no help unto the Mexicans, and with twelve only Vergantines he did annoy his enemy as much by water, as the rest of his Army did by land. All this preparation for the siege of Mexico by land and water, with above a hundred thousand Indians, besides the Spanirds above mentioned, and the twelve Vergantines by water, was finished in this City of Tezcuco, which is a sufficient argument of the greatness of it at that time, maintaining with Provision fit and necessary so many thousands of people, and it yielded matter enough unto us for a large discourse, whilst not far from the sight of it we traveled in the open and direct plain Road to Mexico. And as we talked of the greatness of it in former times, so likewise we now wondered to consider it to be but a small Government, where doth constantly reside a Spanish Governor sent from Spain, whose power reacheth to those borders of Tlaxcallan and Guacocingo, and to most of the petty Towns and Villages of the plain, which were formerly under the command and power of a King; but now are not able to make up above a thousand ducats a year, which is supposed to be the yearly revenues of the Governor; and Tezcuco itself this day judged to consist only of a hundred Spaniards, and three hundred Indian Inhabitants, whose chief riches come by gardening, and sending daily in their Canoa's Herbs and Salads to Mexico. Some wealth likewise they get by their Cedar trees which grow there, and are ready timber for the buildings of Mexico. Yet now also are these Cedars much decayed by the Spaniards, who have wasted and spoiled them in their too too sumptuous buildings. Cortes only was accused by Pamfilo de Narvaez, for that he had spent seven thousand beams of Cedar trees in the work of his own house. Gardens there were in Tezcuco formerly, that had a thousand Cedar trees for walls and circuit, some of them of a hundred and twenty foot long, and twelve foot in compass from end to end; but now that Garden that hath fifty Cedar trees about it, is much regarded. At the end of this plain we passed through Mexicalcinco, which formerly was a great Town, but now not of above an hundred Inhabitants, and from thence to Guetlavac, a petty Village, yet most pleasant for the shade of many fruit trees, Gardens, and stately houses which for their recreation some Citizens of Mexico have built there, being at the foot of the Causeway which from this Town through the Lake reacheth about five English miles to Mexico. And thus upon the third day of October, 1625. we entered into that famous and gallant City, yet not abiding in it, but only passing through it, till we came to a house of recreation, standing among the Gardens in the way to Chapultepec, named Saint jacintho, belonging to the Dominicans of Manila in the East-India's, (whither our course was intended) where we were stately entertained, and abode till after Candlemas day, the time of our second shipping at Acoapuleo, (80. leagues from Mexico) by the South-Sea to Manila the chief City of the Islands named Philippinas.   

CHAP. XII. Showing some particulars of the great and famous City of Mexico in former times, with a true description of it now; and of the State and condition of it the year 1625.  
IT hath been no small piece of Policy in the Friars and Jesuits of Manila and the Islands of Philippinas to purchase near about Mexico, some house and Garden to carry thither such Missionary Priests as they yearly bring from Spain for those parts. For were it not that they found some rest and place of Recreation, but were presently closed up in the Cloisters of Mexico to follow those Religious duties (which sore against their wills most of them are forced to) they would soon after a tedious journey from Spain by Sea and land relent of their purposes of going forward, and venturing upon a second voyage by the South-Sea; and would either resolve upon a return to Spain, or of staying in some part of America; as myself and five more of my company did, though secretly and hiddenly, and sore against the will of Friar Calvo and others, who had the tutor and conducting of us. Therefore that all such as come from Spain to be shipped again at Acoapulco for Philippinas, may have all manner of encouragement, rest and recreations becoming their Professions, whilst they do abide in America, and may not be disheartened by those that live about Mexico, (who do truly envy all that pass that way to Asia) the Friars and Jesuits have purchased for their Missions houses of Recreation among the Gardens, which are exempted from the power and command of the Superiors of Mexico, and are subordinate unto the Government of the Provincials of Philippinas, who send from thence their substitute Vicars to rule, and to look to the forementioned houses and Gardens. To the Dominicans belonged this house called St. jacintbo, whither we were carried, and where we did abide near five months, having all things provided that were fit and necessary for our Recreations, and for our better encouragement to a second voyage by Sea. The Gardens belonging to this house might be of fifteen Acres of ground, divided into shady walks under the Orange and Lemmon trees; there we had the Pomegranates, Figs, and Grapes in abundance, with the Plantin, Sapotte, Chicosapotte, Pine-fruit, and all other fruits that were to be found in Mexico. The Herbs and Salads, and great number of Spanish Cardoes which were sold out, brought in a great Rent yearly; for every day there was a Cart attended to be filled and sent to the Market of Mexico; and this not at seasons of the year, as herein England and other parts of Europe, but at all times and seasons, both Winter and Summer, there being no difference of heat, cold, frosts, and snow, as with us; but the same temper all the whole year, the Winter differing only from the Summer by the rain that falls, and not by excessive frosts that nip. This we enjoyed without doors; but within we had all sorts and varieties both of fish and flesh. What most we wondered at, was the abundance of sweetmeats; and especially of Conserves that were provided for us; for to everyone of us during the time of our abode there, was brought on Monday morning half a dozen Boxes of Conserve of Quinces, and other fruits, besides our Biscuits, to stay our stomaches in the mornings and at other times of the day; for in our stomaches we found a great difference between Spain and that Country. For in Spain and other parts of Europe a man's stomach will hold out from meal to meal, and one meal here of good cheer will nourish and cherish the stomach four and twenty hours; But in Mexico and other parts of America we found that two or three hours after a good meal of three or four several dishes of Mutton, Veal or Beef, Kid, Turkeys, or other Fowls, our stomaches would be ready to faint, and so we were fain to support them with either a cup of Chocolatte, or a bit of Conserve or Biscuit, which for that purpose was allowed us in great abundance. This seemed to me so strange, (whereas the meat seemed as fat and hearty, excepting the Beef, as ours in Europe) that I for some satisfaction presently had recourse to a Doctor of Physic; who cleared my doubt with this answer, That though the meat we fed on was as fair to look on, as in Spain; yet the substance and nourishment in it came far short of it, by reason of the pasture, which is drier and hath not the change of springs which the pastures of Europe have, but is short and withers soon away. But secondly, he told me that the Climate of those parts had this effect, to produce a fair show, but little matter or substance. As in the flesh we fed on; so likewise in all the fruits there, which are most fair and beautiful to behold, most sweet and luscious to taste, but little inward virtue or nourishment at all in them, not half that is in Spanish Camuesa, or English Kentish Pippin. And as in Meat, and fruit there is this inward and hidden deceit, so likewise the same is to be found in the people that are borne and bred there, who make fair outward shows, but are inwardly false and hollow hearted. Which I have heard reported much among the Spaniards to have been the answer of our Queen Elizabeth of England to some that presented unto her of the fruits of America, that surely where those fruits grew, the women were light, and all the people hollow and false hearted. But further reasons I omit to search into for this; of experience only I write, which taught me that little substance & virtue is in the great abundance and variety of food which there is enjoyed, our stomaches witnessing this truth, which ever and anon were gaping and crying, Feed, feed. Our Conserves therefore and dainties were plentifully allowed us; and all other encouragements and no occasion denied us of going to visit Mexico, (which was not two full miles from us) all the while we abode there. It was a pleasant walk for us to go out in the morning, and to spend all the day in the City and come home at night; our way lying by Arches made of stone, three miles long to convey the water from Chapultepec unto the City. Take therefore, gentle Reader, from me what for the space of five months I could learn concerning it in former and present times. The situation of this City is much like that of Venice; but only differs in this, that Venice is built upon the Sea-water, and Mexico upon a lake, which seeming one, indeed is two; one part whereof is standing water; the other ebbeth and floweth according to the wind that bloweth. That part which standeth, is wholesome, good, and sweet, and yieldeth store of small fish. That part which ebbeth and floweth, is of saltish, bitter, and pestiferous water, yielding no kind of fish, small or great. The sweet water standeth higher than the other, and falleth into it, and reverteth not backward, as some conceive it doth. The salt Lake containeth fifteen miles in breadth, and fifteen in length, and more than five and forty in Circuit; and the Lake of sweet water containeth even as much; in such sort that the whole Lake containeth much about a hundred miles. The Spaniards are divided in opinions concerning this water and the springs of it; some hold that all this water hath but one spring out of a great and high Mountain which standeth South-west within sight of Mexico, and that the cause that the one part of the Lake is brackish or saltish, is that the bottom or ground is all salt; But however this opinion be true or false, certain it is and by experience I can witness that of that part of the salt water great quantity of Salt is daily made, and is part of the great Trading of that City into other parts of the Country, nay it is sent part of it to the Philippina Islands. Others say that this Lake hath two springs, and that the fresh water springeth out of that Mountain which standeth South-west from Mexico, and the salt brackish water springeth out of other high Mountains which stand more Northwest; But these give no reason for the saltness of it, without it be the agitation of it in the ebbing and flowing; which not being with tides like the Sea, but with the winds only (which indeed make it as stormy sometimes as is the Sea) why may not the winds produce the same effect in the fresh water Lake? I think rather, if it spring from a different spring from that from whence springeth the fresh water, the brackishness and saltishness of it may proceed from some brackish and sulphurous minerals through which it passeth in those Mountains. For by experience I know the like in the Province of Guatemala, whereby a Town called Amatitan, there is a standing Lake of water not altogether sweet and fresh, but a little brackish, which certainly hath its spring from a fiery Mountain called there a Vulcan, (whose burning proceeds from the Mines of brimstone that are within it) from whence spring near the same Town likewise two or three springs of exceeding hot water, which are resorted to for wholesome baths, as coming through a sulphurous mine, and yet the standing Lake proceeding from the same Mountain is of that quality that maketh it the ground about it salt, and and especially in the mornings the people go to gather up the salt which lieth upon the ground by the water side like unto a hoary frost. But thirdly, others concieve that that part of the Lake of Mexico which is saltish and brackish comes through the earth from the North Sea; and though springs of water which come from the Sea lose their brackishness through the earth, yet this may keep some brackishness by reason of the minerals, which are many in those parts; or by reason of the great, wide and open concavities of those mountains, which being very hollow within (as we find by experience of the Earthquakes which are more frequent there then hereby reason of the wind that getteth into those concavities, and so shake the earth to get out) give no way to the water to sweeten through the earth, or to lose all that saltness which it brought with it from the Sea. But whatsoever the true reason be, there is not the like Lake known of sweet and saltish water, one part breeding fish, the other breeding none at all. This Lake had formerly some fourscore Towns, some say more, situated round about it; many of them containing five thousand households, and some ten thousand, yea and Tezcuco (as I have said before) was as big as Mexico. But when I was there, there might be thirty Towns and Villages about it, and scarce any of above five hundred households between Spaniards and Indians; such hath been the hard usage of the Spaniards towards them, that they have even almost consumed that poor Nation. Nay two years before I came from those parts, which were the years of 1635. and 1636. I was credibly informed that a million of Indians lives had been lost in an endeavour of the Spaniards to turn the water of the Lake another way from the City, which was performed by cutting away through the Mountains, for to avoid the great inundations that Mexico was subject unto, and especially for that the year 1634. the waters grew so high that they threatened destruction to all the City, ruinating a great part, and coming into the Churches that stood in the highest part of it, in so much that the people used commonly boats and Canoa's from house to house. And most of the Indians that lived about the Lake were employed to strive against this strong Element of water, which hath been the undoing of many poor wretches, but especially of these thirty Towns and Villages that bordered near upon the Lake; which now by that great work is further from the houses of the City; and hath a passage made another way, though it was thought it would not long continue, but would find again its old course towards Mexico. This City when Cortes first entered into it, (was as some say) of sixty, but more probably it is reported to have been of fourscore thousand houses. Montezuma his palace was very great, large and beautiful, which in the Indian language was named Tepac; and that had twenty doors or gates, which had their outcoming into the common streets. It had three Courts; and in the one stood a fair Fountain, many hals, and a hundred chambers of three and twenty, and thirty foot long, an hundred baths, and hot houses; and all this without nails, yet very good workmanship. The walls were made of Mason's work, and wrought of Marble, jaspe, and other black stone, with veins of red, like unto Rubies and other stones which glisteren very fair; the roofs were wrought of timber, and curiously carved, being of Cedar, Cypress, and Pine tree; the Chambers were painted and hung with cloth of Cotton, and of Coneys hair and feathers. The beds only were unseeming this great state, very poor and of no value, such as to this day the best and richest Indians use; for they wear nothing but mantles laid upon mats, or upon hay, or else mats alone. Within this Palace lived a thousand women, nay some affirm three thousand, reckoning gentlewomen, servants and slaves, all together; But the most were principal Indians daughters; of whom Montezuma took for himself those that liked him best, and the others he gave in marriage to gentlemen his servants. It is credibly reported among the Spaniards that he had at one time a hundred and fifty women his wives with child, who commonly took medicines to cast their creatures, because they knew that they should not inherit the State; and these had many old women to guard them, for no man was permitted to look upon them. Besides this Tepac, which signifieth, Palace, Montezuma had yet in Mexico another house with very curious lodgings and fair Galleries, built upon pillars of ●…aspe, which looked towards a goodly Garden, in the which there were at least a dozen Ponds, some of salt water for Sea fowls, and others of fresh water for River fowls and Lake fowls, which Ponds were devised with Sluces to empty and to fill at pleasure for the cleanness of the Fowls feathers; and these Fowls are said to have been so many in number, that the Ponds could scarcely hold them, and of such several sorts, and of such strange and various coloured feathers, that the most of them the Spaniards knew not, nor had at any time seen the like. There did belong to that house above three hundred persons of service, who had their several charge concerning these Fowls; some had care to cleanse the Ponds; others were appointed to fish for bait; others served them with meat; and to every kind of fowl they gave such bait as they were wont to feed of in the fields or rivers; others did trim their feathers; others had care to look to their eggs; others to set them abrood; & the principallest office was to pluck the feathers; for of them were made rich mantles, tapestry, targets, tuffes of feathers, and many other things wrought with gold and silver.  
Besides this house, Montezums had yet another house within Mexico, appointed only for hawking fowls, and fowls of rapine. In which house there were many high Halls, wherein were kept men, women, and children, such as were dwarves, crook▪ backs or any monstrous persons, and with them such as were born white of colour, which did very seldom happen; nay some would deform their children on purpose to have them carried to the King's house, to help to set forth his greatness by their deformity. In the lower Halls of this house there were Cages for fowls of rapine of all sorts, as Hawks, Kites, Boyters (which are very many in those parts) and of the Hawks near a dozen sundry kinds of them. This house had for daily allowance five hundred Turkey cocks, and three hundred men of service, besides the Falconers and Hunters, which some say were above a thousand men. The Hunters were maintained in that house, because of the ravenous beasts which were also kept in the lower Halls in great cages made of timber, wherein were kept in some Lions, in other Tigers, in other Ownzes, in other Wolves; in conclusion, there was no four beast that wanted there, only to the effect, that the mighty Montezuma might say that he had such things in his house; and all were fed daily with Turkey cocks, Dear, Dogs, and such like. There were also in another Hall great earthen vessels, some with earth, and some with water, wherein were Snakes, as gross as a man's thigh, Vipers, Crocodiles which they call caymans, of twenty foot long with scales and head like a Dragon; besides many other smaller Lisarts and other venomous beasts and Serpents, as well of the water as of the land. To these Snakes and the other venomous beasts they usually gave the blood of men sacrificed to feed them. Others say they gave unto them man's flesh, which the great Lisarts, or caymans eat very well. But what was wonderful to behold, horrid to see, hideous to hear in this house, was the Officers daily occupations about these beasts, the floor with blood like a jelly, stinking like a slaughter-house, and the roaring of the lions, the fearful hissing of the Snakes and Adders, the doleful howling and barking of the Wolves, the sorrowful yelling of the Ownzes and Tigers, when they would have meat. And yet in this place, which in the night season seemed a dungeon of Hell, and a dwelling place of the Devil, could a heathen Prince pray unto his Gods and idols; for near to this Hall was another of a hundred and fifty foot long and thirty foot broad, where was a chapel with the roof of silver and gold in leaf wainscotted and decked with great store of pearl and stone, as agate, Cornerines', Emeralds, Rubies, and divers other sorts, and this was the Oratory where Montezuma prayed in the night season, and in that chapel the Devil did appear unto him, and gave him answer according to his prayers, which as they were uttered among so many ugly and deformed beasts, and with the noise of them which represented Hell itself, were fitted for a Devils answer. He had also his Armoury, wherein was great store of all kind of such Ammunition which they used in their wars, as Bowes, Arrows, Slings, Lances, Darts, Clubs, Swords and bucklers, and gallant Targets more trim than strong, and all made of wood, gilt or covered with leather. The wood whereof they made their Armour and Targets was very hard and strong; and at their arrow's ends they 〈◊〉 little piece of flintstone, or a piece of a fish-bone called Libisa, which was so venomous, that if any were hurt with it, and the head remained in the wound, it so festered that it was almost incurable. Their Swords were of wood, and the edge thereof was flintstone, enclosed or joined into a staff▪ and with these swords they cut spears, yea and a Horse's neck at a blow, and could make dents into iron, which seemeth a thing unpossible and incredible. These flints were joined into the staffs with a certain kind of glue, which was made of a root called 〈◊〉, and Teuxalli, which is a kind of strong sand, whereof they made a mixture, and after kneaded it with blood of Battes, or rearmice and other fowl, which did glue so strong, that it scarce ever uncleaved again; and of these Montezuma had in his house of Armour great store. But besides these houses it is wonderful to relate, yet many others which that great heathen Emperor had for his only recreation and 〈◊〉 with excellent fair gardens of medicinal herbs, sweet flowers, and trees of delectable savour. But of one garden more especially it is said, that in it there were a thousand personages made, and wrought artificially of leaves and flowers. And Montezuma would not permit that in this garden should be any kind of Potherbs, or things to be sold, saying that it did not appertain to Kings to have things of profit among their delights and pleasures, for that such did appertain to Merchants. Yet out of Mexico he had Orchards with many and sundry fruits; and likewise pleasant houses in woods and forests, of great compass, environed with water, in the which he had fountains, rivers, ponds with fish, rocks and coverts where were Hearts, Bucks, Hares, Foxes, Wolves and such like, whither he himself seldom went; but the Lords of Mexico used to go to sport themselves in them. Such and so many were the houses of Montezuma; wherein few Kings were equal with him. He had daily attending upon him in his privy guard six hundred noblemen and gentlemen, and each of them three or four servants, and some had twenty servants or more according to their estate; and the most credible report goes, that in this manner he had three thousand men attendants in his Court, all which were fed in his house of the meat that came from his table. There were in those times under the Mexicall empire three thousand Lords of Towns, who had many vassals; but more especially there were thirty of high estate, who were able to make each of them a hundred thousand men of war. And all these noble men did abide in Mexico, certain time of the year in the Court of Montezuma, and could not depart from thence without especial licence of the Emperor, leaving each of them a son or brother behind them for security of rebellion; and for this cause they had generally houses in the City; such and so great was the Court of Montezuma. Moreover he spent nothing in the buildings of all these his houses, for he had certain Towns that paid no other tribute, but only to work and repair continually his houses at their own proper cost, and paid all kind of workmen, carrying upon their backs, or drawning in sleds' stone, lime, timber, water, and all other necessaries for the work. Likewise they were bound to provide all the wood that should be spent in the Court, which was five hundred men's burdens, and some days in the winter much more. But especially for the Emperor's chimneys they brought the bark of Oak trees, which was esteemed for the light. Thus was that great City formerly illustrated with a mighty Monarch, his houses, and attendants. There were then also in Mexico three sorts of streets, very broad and fair; the one sort was only of water, with many bridges, another sort of only earth, and the third of earth and water, the one half being firm ground to walk upon, and the other half for boats to bring provision to the City; the most part of the houses had two doors, the one toward the Causeway, and the other toward the water, at the which they took boat to go whither they list. But this water (though so near to the houses) being not good to drink, there is other water fresh and sweet brought by conduit to Mexico, from a place called Chapultepec three miles distant from the City, which springeth out of a little hill, at the foot whereof stood formerly two statues, or images wrought in stone, with their Targets and Lances, the one of Montezuma, the other of Axaiaca his father. The water is brought from thence to this day in two pipes built upon Arches of brick and stone like a fair bridge; and when the one pipe is foul, than all the water is conveyed into the other, till the first be made clean. From this fountain all the whole City is provided, and the Watermens go selling the same water from street to street, some in little boats, others with earthen Tankards upon Mules or Asses backs. The chief and principal division of this City when the Spaniards first conquered it, was into two streets, the one was called Tlatelulco, that is to say, a little Island, and the other Mexico, where Montezuma his dwelling and Court was, signifying in the language a spring. And because of the King's palace there, the whole City was named Mexico. But the old and first name of the City according to some Histories was Tenuchtitlan, which signifieth fruit out of a stone, being a compounded name of Tetl, which in the language is stone, and 〈◊〉, which is a sweet fruit called generally in Cuba, and all other parts of America by the Spaniards, Tunes; the name of the tree whereon this fruit groweth is called Nepal. And when this City begun to be founded it was placed near unto a great stone that stood in the midst of the lake, at the foot whereof grew one of these Nepal trees; which is the reason why Mexico giveth for arms and device the foot of a Nepal tree springing from a stone according to the first name of the City Tenuchtlitan. But others do affirm that this City hath the name of the first founder of it, called Tenuch, the second son of Iztacmixc●…atl, whose sons and descendants did first inhabit all that part of America, which is now called new Spain. Mexico is as much as to say a spring or fountain, according to the property of the vowel or speech, from whence some judge that City to be so named. But others do affirm that Mexico hath its name from a more ancient time, whose first founders were called Mexiti, for unto this day the Indian dwellers in one street of this City are called of Mexica. And that these Mexiti took name of their principal idol called Mexitli, who was in as great veneration as Vitzilopuchtli, God of the war. But others affirm (and this opinion is most received among the Spaniards) that the Mexicans first were the inhabitants of nova Galicia; from whence they made a violent irruption Anno Domini 720. and lingered in divers places till the year 902. when under the leading of Mexi their chief Captain they built this City, and called it after the name of their General. They were in all seven Tribes, which ruled long in an Aristocratical state; till the most puissant of the Tribes called Navatalca●…, elected a King to whom they submitted themselves. The first King that was thus elected, was called Vitzilovitli; the second, Acamopitzli; the third, Chimalpapoca; the fourth, Izchoalt; the fifth, Montezuma the first; the sixth, Acacis; the seventh, Axaiaca; the eighth, Antzlol; the ninth, Montezuma the second, who reigned when Cortes came first; the tenth, was Quahutimoc, who lost Mexico, and in whom ended that Indian Empire. The most fortunate of these Kings was Izchoalt, who by his cousin Tlacacllec, subdued the other six Tribes, and brought them under the Mexican Kings. And after the death of Izchoalt, Tlacacllec was by the first electours (which were six in number) chosen King, as a man of whose virtue they had formerly made try all. But he very nobly refused it, saying that it was more convenient for the Commonwealth that another should be King, and that 〈◊〉 should execute that which was otherwise more fit for the necessity of the State, then to lay the whole burden upon his back; and that without being King, he would not leave to labour for the public as well as if he were King. Upon this generous refusal they made choice of Montezuma the first. The most unhappy Kings of that nation (at whose birth could not but ●…e some dysastrous aspect of the Planets) were the two last Montezuma the second, and Quahutimoc, who were both vanquished by Ferdinando Cortes, who took Montezuma prisoner out of his own palace, and with fair words and language carried him to his lodging in Mexico; and kept him there, knocking a pair of gyves on his legs, until the execution of Qualpopoca Lord of Nahutlan, now called Almeria (who was to be burnt for killing nine Spaniards) was passed. But this imprisonment of their Emperor stirred up the hearts of all the Mexicans to conspire against Cortes and the Spaniards, against whom they fought a most fierce and bloody battle two or three days together, crying out for their Emperor, and threatening them with the cruelest death that ever man suffered. Whereupon Cortes desired Montezuma to go up into the Sotie of his house which they were battering with stones, and to command his subjects to cease from their heat and fury; who at Cortes his request went up and leaned over the wall to talk with them, and beginning to speak unto them, they threw so many stones out of the street, houses, and windows, that one happened to hit Montezuma on the temples of his head, with which blow he fell down dead to the ground; and this was his end, even at the hands of his own subjects and vassals against their wills, in the City of his greatest glory, and in the power and custody of a foreign and strange nation. The Indians affirm that he was of the greatest blood of all his lineage, and the greatest King in estate that ever was in Mexico. And from hence it may very well be noted, that when Kingdoms do most flourish, then are they nighest to a change, or else to change their Lord, as doth appear in this History of Montezuma, whose great glory and majesty presaged the downfall of that City and people; who though after the death of Montezuma they made Quahutimoc their Emperor, and persisting in their furious battery against Cortes his palace, caused him and all his Spaniards to fly out of Mexico; yet having strengthened themselves again in Tlaxcallan; and prepared sixteen, or as others say, eighteen Vergantines for the lake, they soon after besieged Mexico so by water and land, that the Citizens were in great necessity, and so many dead with hunger and sickness, that there were heaps of dead bodies in the houses, only to keep close their extreme misery; who would not yield even when they saw their King Quahutimoc his fair houses burned, and the greatest part of their City consumed with fire and beaten down plain with the ground, so long as they could enjoy any one street, Tower, or Temple to defend themselves and oppose the Spaniards; who after many fierce and bloody fights by land and with their boats by water having won the chief Market place and most of the City, as they went walking in the streets found heaps of dead bodies in the houses, streets, and in the water, and the very barks of trees and roots gnawn by the hungry creatures, and the men so lean and yellow that it was a pitiful sight to behold. And with this Cortes yet required them to yield; but they although they were so lean of body were strong in heart, and answered that he should not speak of any friendship to them, nor yet hope of their spoil, for when no fortune would favour them, than they would either burn their treasure, or throw it into the Lake, where they should never profit thereby, and that they would fight while one alone should remain alive.  
Cortes desirous to see what remained of the City to win, went up into a high Tower, and having well viewed the City, he judged that of eight parts one remained yet to win. And assaulting the same, the sorrowful Citizens bewailing their unfortunate fate and destiny, beseeching the Spaniards to make an end, and to kill them all out of hand; others standing at the brim of the water near unto a drawbridge cried out, Oh Captain Cortes, seeing that thou art the Child of the Sun, why dost thou not entreat the Sun thy Father to make an end of us? Oh thou Sun that canst go round about the World in a day and a night, we pray thee make an end of us and take us out of this miserable life, for we desire death to go and rest with our God Quetcavatl●… who tarrieth for us. Cortes seeing the great extremity that these poor wretched people were in, thinking now that they would yield unto him, sent a message to Quahutimo●…▪ desiring him to consider his Subjects great extremity, which yet might be greater if he yielded not to Peace. But when the stubborn King heard this ambassage, he was so moved with ire and choler, that forthwith he commanded Cortes his Ambassador to be sacrificed, and gave the rest of the Spaniards that went with him for answer blows with stones, staves and Arrows, saying that they desired death and no Peace. Whereupon Cortes seeing the King so stubborn and refractory after so much slaughter and misery of his subjects, after so many Combats and skirmishes made with the loss of almost all the City, sent forthwith Sandoval with his Vergantines one way, and went himself another combating the houses and forts that yet remained, where he found small resistance, so that he might do what he pleased. One would have thought there had not been five thousand left in all the City seeing the heaps of dead bodies that lay about the streets and in the houses, and yet such was this last combat, that there were that day slain and taken prisoners forty thousand persons. The lamentable cry and mourning of the women and children, would have made a strong heart relent, the stench also of the dead bodies was wonderful noisome. That night Cortes purposed to make an end the next day of the Wars; and Quahutimoc pretended to fly, and for that purpose had embarked himself in a Canoa of twenty Oars. When the day appeared, Cortes with his men, and four Pieces of Ordnance came to the corner where those that yet remained were shut up as cattle in a Pound. He gave order to Sandoval and Alvarado what they should do, which was to be ready with their Vergantines, and to watch the coming out of the canoas, which were hidden betwixt certain houses, and especially to have regard unto the King's person, and not to hurt him, but to take him alive. He commanded the residue of his men to force the Mexican boats to go out, and he himself went up into a Tower, enquiring for the King, where he found Xihuacoa, Governor and Captain General of the City, who would in no wise yield himself. Then came out of the City a great multitude of old folks, men, women and children to take boat. The throng was so great with haste to enter the canoas, that many by that means were drowned 〈◊〉 the Lake. Cortes required his men not to kill those miserable creatures; But yet 〈◊〉 could not stay the Indians his friends of Tlaxcallan, and other places, who slew and sacrificed above fifteen thousand. The men of War stood in the house tops, and Zoties beholding their perdition. All the Nobility of Mexico were embarked with the King. Then Cortes gave sign with the shot of a hand-Gunne, that his Captains should be in a readiness, so that in short space they won fully and wholly the great City of Mexico. The Vergantines likewise broke in among the Fleet of boats without any resistance, and presently beat down Quahutimoc his Royal Standard. Garcia Holguin who was a Captain of one of the Vergantines, espied a great Canoa of twenty Oars deep laden with men, who (being by one of his prisoners informed that the King was in it) gave chase to it and presently overtook it. When Quahutimoc, who stood upon the Puppe of his Canoa ready to fight, saw the Spaniards Crossbows bend to shoot, and many drawn swords against him, he yielded himself, declaring that he was King. Garcia Holguin being a glad man of such a prisoner took him and carried him unto Cortes, who received him very respectfully. But when Quahutimoc came near unto him, he laid his hand upon Cortes his dagger, saying, I have done all my best and possible endeavour to defend myself and my Vassals according to my duty, hoping not to have come to this estate and place where now I stand; and considering that you may do with me what you please, I beseech you to kill me, and that is my only request. Cortes comforted him with fair words, giving him hope of life; and took him up into a Zotie, requiring him to command his Subjects that yet held out, to yield and render themselves. Which Quahutimoc presently performed; and at that time after so many Prisoners taken, and so many thousands slain and starved, there were about threescore and ten thousand persons, who seeing their Prince a Prisoner, threw down their weapons and submitted themselves. Thus did Hernando Cortes win the famous and stately City of Mexico, on the 13. day of August, Anno Dom. 1521. In remembrance whereof every year on that day they make in Mexico a sumptuous feast and solemn procession, wherein is carried the Standard Royal, with the which the City was won. In the loss of it was as much to be observed as Antiquity can produce of any Victory; wherein was one Emperor the greatest that ever was in those parts slain; and another as great a Warrior as ever America had known, taken Prisoner. The Siege endured from the time the Vergantines came from Tlaxcallan three months, and therein were on Cortes his side near 200000 Indians, who daily increased and came in to help him, 900 Spaniards; fourscore horses only, seventeen or eighteen Pieces of Ordnance; sixteen or as some say eighteen Vergantines, and at least 6000 canoas. In this Siege were slain fifty Spaniards only and six horses, and not above eight thousand of the Indians Cortes his friends. And on the Mexicans side were slain at least a hundred and twenty thousand Indians, besides those that died with hunger and Pestilence. At the defence of the City were all the Nobility, by reason whereof many of them were slain. The multitude of people in the City was so great, that they were constrained to eat little, to drink salt water, and to sleep among the dead bodies, where was a horrible stench; and for these causes the disease of Pestilence fell among them, and thereof died an infinite number. Whereupon is to be considered their valour, and steadfast determination; for although they were afflicted with such hunger that they were driven to eat boughs, rinds of trees, and to drink salt water, yet would they not yield themselves. And here also is to be noted that although the Mexicans did eat man's flesh, yet they did eat none but such as were their enemies; for had they eaten one another and their own children, there would not so many have died with hunger. The Mexican women were highly commended, not only because they abode with their husbands and fathers, but also for the great pains they took with the sick and wounded persons; yea and also they laboured in making slings, cutting stones fit for the same, and throwing stones from the Zoties; for therein they did as much hurt as their men. The City was yielded to the spoil, and the Spaniards took the gold, plate and feathers, the Indian friends had all the rest of cloth and other stuff. Thus was that famous City ruinated, and burnt by the Spaniards, and the power of that Nation brought under the Spanish subjection. Cortes having found the air of that City very temperate and pleasant for man's life, and the situation commodiou●…, thought presently of rebuilding it, and of making it the chief Seat of Justice and Court for all that Country. But before I come to speak of it as rebuilded and now flourishing, I must add unto what hath been said of Montezuma his former state and houses in it, the greatness of the Market place and Temple, which was in it, when the Spaniards ruined and destroyed it. The conveniency of the Lake about this City gave encouragement to the Mexicans to set apart a most spacious Market place, whither all the Country about might resort to buy, exchange and sell; which was the more easy for them by reason of the abundance of Boats which were made only for such Traffic. In this great lake there were at that time above two hundred thousand of these little boats, which the Indians call Aca●…es, and the Spaniards call them canoas, wrought like a kneading trough, some bigger than others according to the greatness of the body of the tree, whereof they are made. And where I number two hundred thousand of these boats, I speak of the least, for Mexico alone had above fifty thousand ordinarily to carry and bring unto the City victual, provision, and passengers, so that on the market-days all the streets of water were full of them. The Market is called in the Indian tongue Tlanquiz●…li; every parish had his Market place to buy and sell in; but Mexico and Tlatelul●…o only, which are the chiefest Cities, had great Fairs and places fit for the same; and especially Mexico had one place, where most days in the year was buying and selling; but every fourth day was the great Market ordinarily. This place was wide and large compassed about with doors, and was so great that a hundred thousand persons came thither to chop and change, as a City most principal in all that region. Every occupation and kind of merchandise had his proper place appointed, which no other might by any means occupy or disturb. Likewise pesterous wares had their place accordingly, such as stone, timber, lime, brick and all such kind of stuff unwrought, being necessary to build withal. Also mats both fine and course, of sundry workmanship; also coals, wood, and all sorts of earthen ve●…sells, glazed and painted very curiously. Dear skins both raw and tanned in hair and without hair, of many colours, for Shoemakers, for bucklers, Targets, Jerkins, and lining of wooden corslets; also skins of other beasts, and fowl feathers ready dressed of all sorts. The colours and strangeness thereof was a thing to behold. The richest merchandise was salt, and mantles of Cotton wool of divers colours, both great and small; some for beds, other for garments and clothing, other for Tapestry to hang houses; other Cotton-cloth was wont to be sold there for linen drawers (which to this day the Indians use) for shirts, table clothes, towels, and such like things. There were also mantles made of the leaves of a tree called M●…l, and of the Palmtree and Conie-hair, which were well esteemed, being very warm, but the coverlets made of feathers were the best. They ●…old thread there made of Conie-haire, and also skains of other thread of all colours. But the great store of poultry which was brought to that Market was strange to see, and the uses they sold and bought them for; for although they did eat the flesh of the fowl, yet the feathers served for clothing, mixing one sort with another. But the chief bravery of that market was the place where gold and feathers jointly wrought were sold; for any thing that was in request, was there lively wrought in gold and feathers and gallant colours. The Indians were so expert and perfect in this science, that they would work or make a butterfly, any wild beast, trees, roses, flowers, 〈◊〉, roots, or any other thing so lively that it was a thing marvellous to behold. It happened many times that one of these workmen in a whole day would eat nothing, only to place one feather in his due perfection, turning and tos●…ing the feather to the light of the sun, into the shade or dark place to see where was his most natural perfection, and till his work were finished he would neither eat nor drink. There are few nations of so much phlegm or substance. The art, or science of Goldsmiths among them was the most curious, and very good workmanship▪ engraven with tools 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 or in mould. They will cast a platter in mould with eight corners, and every corner of several metal, the one of gold, and the other of silver, without any kind of solder. They will also ●…ound or cast a little cauldron with loose 〈◊〉 hanging thereat, as we use to cast a bell; they will also cast in mould a fish of metal, with one s●…ale of silver on his back, and another of gold; they will make a Parr●…t or Popingay of metal, that his tongue shall shake, and his head move, and his wing●… fl●…▪ they will cast an Ape in mould, that both hands and feet shall ●…irre, and ●…old a spindle in his hand seeming to spin, yea and an apple in his hand as though he would eat it. They have skill also of Am●…ll work and to set any precious stone. But now 〈◊〉 touching the market, there was to sell gold, silver, Copper, Led, Latin, and T●…; although there was but very little of the three last metals mentioned. There 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, precious 〈◊〉, divers and sundry sorts of shells, and bones, Sponges, and 〈◊〉 w●…re. There were also many kind of herbs, roots, and seeds, as well to b●…, as for 〈◊〉; 〈◊〉 men, women and children had great knowledge in herb●…, for through poverty and necessity they did s●…e them for their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 help of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and di●…. Th●…y did spend little among Physicians, although there were some of that art, and many Apothecaries, who did bring into the market, ointments, syrups, waters, and other drugs fit for sick persons. They cure all diseases almost with herbs; yea as much as for to kill louse they have a proper herb for the purpose. The several kinds of meats to be sold was without number, as Snakes without head and tail, little dogs gelt, Moules, Rats, Long-wormes, Lice, yea and a kind of earth; for at one season in the year they had Nets of Mail, with the which they raked up a certain dust that is bred upon the water of the lake of Mexico, and that is kneaded together like unto oas of the sea. They gathered much of this and kept it in heaps, and made thereof cakes like unto brickbats. And they did not only sell this ware in the Market, but also sent it abroad to other Fairs and markets afar off; and they did eat this meal with as good a stomach as we eat cheese; yea and they hold opinion, that this scum or fatness of the water is the cause that such great number of fowl cometh to the lake, which in the winter season is infinite. They sold likewise in this market Venison by quarters or whole, as Does, Hares, Coneys, and Dogs, and many other beasts, which they brought up for the purpose and took in hunting. The great store of sundry kinds of fruits was marvellous, which were there sold, both green and ripe. There is a sort as big as an Almond called Cacao (whereof is the drink called Chocolatte well known now in Christendom) which is both meat and currant money. In these times of the bigger sort sixscore or sevenscore, and of the lesser sort two hundred are worth a Spanish Rial, which is sixpence, and with these the Indians buy what they list; for five, nay for two Cacao's which is a very small part of a Rial, they do buy fruits and the like. There were divers kinds of colours to be sold, which they made of roses, flowers, fruits, barks of trees, and other things very excellent. All the things recited, and many others which I speak not of, were sold in this great market, and in every other Market of Mexico; and all the sellers paid a certain sum for their shops of stand to the King, as a custom, and they were to be preserved and defended from thiefs and robbers. And for that purpose there went Sergeants or Officers up and down the market to espy out malefactors. In the midst of this Market stood a house, which was to be seen throughout the Fair, and there did sit commonly twelve ancient men for Judges to dispatch law matters. Their buying and selling was to change one ware for another, one gave a hen for a bundle of Maiz, others gave mantles for salt or money which was Cacao. They had measure and strike for all kind of corn, and other earthen measures for honey and oil, and such wines as they made of Palmtrees, and other roots and trees. And if any measure were falsified, they punished the offenders and broke their measures. This was the civility they had when they were Heathens, for buying and selling. And although they knew not the true God, but worshipped Idols; yet to their Idols and to the Devil they dedicated Temples and places of worship, wherein they used those sacrifice which David speaks of in the 106. Ps. 37. saying, They sacrificed their sons, and their daughters unto Devils.  
The Temple is called in the Mexican language Teucalli, which is a compound word of Teutl, which signifieth God, and Calianax, which signifieth a house. There were in Mexico many parish Churches with towers, wherein were Chapels and Altars where the Images and Idols did stand. All their Temples were of one fashion▪ the like I believe was never seen nor heard of. And therefore it shall be now sufficient to describe the chief and greatest Temple, which was as their Cathedral Church. This Temple was square, and did contain every way as much ground as a Crossbow can reach level. It was made of stone, with four doors that abutted upon the three Cawseys, and upon another part of the City that had no Causeway, but a fair street. In the midst of this Quadern stood a mount of earth and stone square likewise, and fifty fathom long every way, built upward like unto a pyramid of Egypt, saving that the top was not sharp, but plain and flat, and ten fathom square. Upon the West side were steps up to the top, in number a hundred and fourteen, which being so many, high and made of good stone, did seem a beautiful thing. It was a strange sight to behold the Priests, some going up, and some down with ceremonies, or with men to be sacrificed. Upon the top of this Temple were two great Altars, a good space distant the one from the other, and so nigh the edge or brim of the wall, that scarcely a man might go behind them at pleasure. The one Altar stood on the right hand, and the other on the left▪ they were but of five foot high; each of them had the back part made of stone, painted with monstrous and foul figures. The Chapel was fair and well wrought of Mason's work and timber; every Chapel had three lo●… one above another, sustained upon pillars, and with the height thereof it showed like unto a fair tower, and beautified ●…he City a●…arre off. From thence a man might see all the City and Towns round about the lake, which was undoubtedly a goodly prospect. And because Cortes and his company should see the beauty thereof, Montezuma himself (to ma●…e the more ostentation of his greatness and the Majesty of his Court) carried the first Spaniards thither, and showed them all the order of the Temple, even from the foot to the top. There was a certain plot or space for the Idol Priests to celebrate their service without disturbance of any. Their general prayers were made toward the rising of the sun; upon each Altar stood a great Idol.  
Besides this tower which stood upon the Pyramid, there were forty towers great and small belonging to other little Temples which stood in the same circuit▪ the which although they were of the same making, yet their prospect was not Westward, but other waie●…, because there should be a difference betwixt the great Temple and them. Some of these Temples were bigger than others, and every one of a several God; among the which there was one round Temple dedicated to the God of the air called Quecalcovatl; for even as the air goeth round about the heaven●…, even for that consideration they made his Temple round. The entrance of that Temple had a door made like unto the mouth of a Serpent, and was painted with foul and devilish gestures, with great teeth and gums wroug●…, which was a sight to fear those that should enter in thereat, and especially the Christians unto whom it represented hell itself with that ugly face and monstrous ●…eeth. There were other Teucallies in the City, that had the ascending up by steps in three places; and all these Temples had houses by themselves with all service belonging to them, and Priests, and particular Gods. And from this manner of these Heath●… Temples, and Altars made with steps, we may observe how like unto them is now the Church of Rome, which as it confesseth that there never was a Church without a visible sacrifice, and therefore teacheth that Christ's body must be broken upon their Altars, and distributed not only as a sacrament to the people, but as a sacrifice in the Priests hands, differing only that the sacrifices of Sheep and Oxen in the old law, and these of the Heathens were bloody sacrifices, but theirs of Christ's body they call 〈◊〉 Sacrifici●…m, an unbloody sacrifice; so likewise in the buildings of their Churches with several Towers and Altars and Chapels dedicated to several Saints they seem to have taken from the very Heathens; but especially in the many steps whereby they ascend up to their Altars, they resemble these, forgetting Gods words in Exod. 20. 26. saying, Neither s●…lt thou go up by steps unto mine Altar, that thy nakedness be not discovered thereon. And lastly in their houses and cloisters joining to their Churches for the service of them, being full of idolatrous Priests and Friars consecrated for their service, they seem likewise to have borrowed that fancy of Convents, Abbeys, and Priories from the very Heathens, who (as presently I shall show) had near joining to this great Temple, houses containing thousands of Priests, with yearly rents and revenues, like those of Rome's Abbeys, and Cloisters. At every door of this great Temple of Mexico stood a large hall, and goodly lodgings both high and low round about, which houses were common Armouries for the City. The Heathens it seems had so much understanding as to know that the force and strength of a Town, City, or Country is the Temple, and therefore they placed there their storehouse of munition.  
They had other dark houses full of Idols great and small, wrought of sundry metal●…, which were all bathed and washed with blood, and did show very black through their daily sprinkling and a●…ing them with the same, when any man was sacrificed▪ yea and the walls were an inch thick with blood, and the ground a foot thick of it, so that there was a devilish stench. The Priests went daily into those Oratories, and suffered none other but great personages to enter in. And when any such went in, they were bound to offer some man to be sacrificed, that those bloody hangmen and Ministers of the devil might wash their hands in the blood of those so sacrificed, and might spri●…kle their house therewith. For their service in the Kitchen they had a pond of water, that was filled once a year, which was brought by the Conduit pipes before mentioned, from the principal fountain. All the resid●…e of the foresaid circuit served for places to breed fowls, with gardens of herbs and sweet trees, with roses and flowers for the Altars; and this is also the Church of Rome's custom and superstition, to trim and deck their Saints and Altars with Garlands and Crowns of Roses and other flowers. Such, so great and strange was this Temple of Mexico, for the service of the devil, who had deceived those simple Indians. There did reside (as I said before of Monks and Friars in their Cloisters joining to their Churches) in this Temple and houses joining to it, continually five thousand persons, and all these were lodged and had their living there; for that Temple was marvellous rich, and had divers Towns only for their maintenance, and reparation, and were bound to sustain the same always on foot. These Towns did sow corn, and maintain all those five thousand persons with bread, fruit, flesh, fish, and firewood as much as they needed, for they spent more firewood than was spent in the Kings Court. These persons did live like Rome's Abby-lubbers at their heart's ease, as servants and vassals unto the Gods, which were many; and every God had several ranks and Orders of Priests to serve him; as the several Saints canonised by the Popes of Rome have under them distinct Religious Orders of Priests, Dominick hath Dominicans, Francis Franciscans, Benedict Benedictines, Basil Basilians, Bernard Bernardines, Augustin Augustine's, and the like.  
The Gods of Mexico (as the Indians reported to the first Spaniards) were two thousand in number; the chiefest were Vitzilopuchtli, and 〈◊〉, whose Images stood highest in the Temple upon the Altars. They were made of stone in full proportion as big as a Giant. They were covered with a lawn called Nacar; they were beset with pearls, precious stones, and pieces of gold, wrought like birds, beasts, fishes, and flowers, adorned with Emeralds, Turquys, Chalcedo●…, and other little fine stones, so that when the lawn was taken away, the Images seemed very beautiful and glorious to behold. But must I find out Rome still among these heathens? and will the Papists be angry if I tell them plainly that what I mislike in these Idolatrous Mexicans, I mislike in them? for do not they deck and adorn their Idol Saints, as the heathens did Vitzilopuchtli and Tezcatlipuca? Do not they cover their wooden and stony statues of Saints, and of the Virgin Mary with fine lawn shirts, and hide them with curtains of cloth of Gold, and crown them with Crowns of Silver and Gold, and enrich them with costly and precious Jewels and Diamonds; not considering that they are the works of their own hands? Ad quid perditio●…aec? poterant enim venundari, & dari pauperibus. These two Indian Idols had for a girdle great snakes of gold, and for collars or chains about their necks ten hearts of men made of gold; and each of them had a counterfeit Visor with eyes of glass, and in their necks Death painted. These two Gods were brethren, for Tezcatlipuca was the God of Providence, and Vitzip●…luchtli, God of the Wars; who was worshipped and feared more than all the rest. There was another God, who had a great Image placed upon the top of the chapel of Idols, and he was esteemed for a special and singular God above all the rest. This God was made of all kind of seeds that grow in that Country, which being ground, they made a certain paste tempered with children's blood and Virgins sacrificed, who were opened with razors in their breasts, and their hearts taken out, to offer as first fruits unto the Idol. The Priests consecreate this Idol with great pomp and many Ceremonies. All the Comarcans and Citizens were present at the Consecration with great triumph and incredible devotion. After the Consecration many devout persons came and sticked in the dowy Image precious stones, wedges of gold, and other Jewels. And after all this pomp ended, no secular man might touch that holy Image; no nor yet come into his Chapel; nay scarcely religious persons, except they were Tl●…caztli, who were Priests of Order. They did ●…ew this Image many times with new dough, taking away the old. And then (like again●… unto the Papists who think themselves happy with their Saints relics, though rags or bones) blessed was he that coul●… get one piece of the old rags▪ or a piece of the old dough, for the which there was most earnest suits made by the Soldiers, who thought themselves sure therewith in the Wars. Also at the Consecration of this Idol, a certain vessel of water was blessed with many words and ceremonies (peradventure from this heathenish Ceremony came the superstitious holy water to Rome) and that water was preserved very religiously at the foot of the Altar, for to consecrate the King when he should be crowned, and also to bless any Captain General, when he should be elected for the Wars, with only giving him a draught of that water. And as the Romish Church makes much of their dead men's skulls and rotten bones, laying them up in their Churchyards under some arches made for that purpose in the Churchwalls, even so was it here in Mexico; for without this Temple, and over against the principal door thereof, a stones cast distant stood a Charnel house only of dead men's heads, prisoners in Wars and sacrificed with the knife. This monument was made like unto a Theatre, more large than broad, wrought of lime and stone, with ascending steps; in the walls whereof was graffed betwixt stone and stone a skull with the teeth outwards. At the foot and head of this Theatre, were two towers made only of lime and skulls, the teeth outward, which having no other stuff in the wall seemed a strange ●…ight. At and upon the top of the Theatre were theres●…ore and ten poles, standing the one from the other four or five foot distant, and each of them was full of s●…aves from the foot to the top. Each of these staves had others made fast unto them, and every one of them had five skulls broached through the temples. When the Spaniards first entered into Mexico as friends before the death of Montezuma they visited all these monuments; and in what they have written and transmitted to posteriry of that City, it is recorded of one Andrew de Tapia, and Gonzalo de Umbria that one day they did reckon these skulls, and found a hundred thirty and six thousand skulls on the poles, staves and steps. The other Towers were replenished out of number; and there were men appointed, that when one skull fell, to set up another in his place, so that the number might never want. But all these Towers and Idols were pulled down, and consumed with fire, when the Spaniards won that City. And certainly they had been more renowned in destroying those Altars of the devil and those Idol Gods, if in their stead they had not set up new Idols and Saints of stocks and stones, and built unto them as many more Churches as they found at their coming thither. All therefore that hath been mentioned hitherto of Montezuma his houses and Gardens, of the spacious Market place, and Temples of that City was utterly destroyed and brought down to the very ground. But Cortes re-edified it again, not only for the situation and majesty, but also for the name and great fame thereof. He divided it among the conquerors, having first taken out places for Churches, Market places, Town house and other necessary plots to build houses, profitable for the Commonwealth. He separated the dwellings of the Spaniards from the Indians, so that now the water passeth and maketh division betwixt them. He promised to them that were naturals of the City of Mexico p●…otts to build upon, inheritance, freedom, and other liberties, and the like unto all those that would come and inhabit there, which was a means to allure many thither. He set also at liberty Xihuaco, the General Captain, and made him chief over the Indians in the City, unto whom he gave a whole street. He gave likewise another street to Don Pedro Montezuma who was son to Montezuma the King. All this was done to win the favour of the people. He made other Gentlemen Seniors of little 〈◊〉, and streets to build upon, and to inhabit, and in this order the whole situation was reparted, and the work began with great joy and diligence. And when the fame was blown abroad that Mexico should be built again, it was a won●… to ●…et the people that resorted thither hearing of liberty and freedom. The number was so great that in three miles' compass was nothing but people men and women. They laboured ●…ore and did eat little, by reason whereof many sickened, and pestilence ensued, whereof died an infinite number. Their pains was great, for they ●…re on their backs, and drew after them stones, earth, timber, lime, brick, and all other things necessary in this sort; And by little and little Mexico was built again with a hundred thousand houses, more strong and better than the old building was. The Spaniards built their houses after the Spanish fashion; and Cortes built his house upon the plot where Montezuma his house ●…ood, which renteth now yearly four thousand ducats, and is called now the Palace of the Marquis Del Valle, the King of Spain having conferred upon Cortes and his heirs this title from the great Valley of Guaxaca. This Palace is so stately that (as I have observed before) seven thousand beams of Cedar Trees were spent in it. They built fair Dockes covered over with Arches for the Vergantines; which Dockes for a perpetual memory do remain until this day. They dammed up the streets of water, where now fair houses stand, so that Mexico is not as it was wont to be, and especially since the year 1634. the water cometh not by far so near the City as it was wont to come, The Lake sometimes casteth out a vapour of stench, but otherwise it is a wholesome and temperate dwelling, by reason of the Mountains that stand round about it, and well provided through the fertility of the Country, and commodity of the Lake. So that now is Mexico one of the greatest Cities in the World in extension of the situation for Spanish and Indian houses. Not many years after the Conquest it was the Noblest City in all India as well in Arms as Policy. There were formerly at the least two thousand Citizens, that had each of them his horse in his stable with rich furniture for them, and Arms in readiness. But now since all the Indians far and near are subdued, and most of them especially about Mexico consumed, and there is no fear of their rising up any more against the Spaniards, all arms are forgotten, and the Spaniards live so secure from enemies, that there is neither Gate, Wall, Bulwark, Platform, Tower, Armoury, Ammunition, or Ordnance to secure and defend the City from a Domestic or foreign enemy; from the latter they think St. john de Ulhua sufficient and strong enough to secure them. But for Contractation it is one of the richest Cities in in the World; to the which by the North Sea cometh every year from Spain a Fleet of near twenty ships laden with the best Commodities not only of Spain but of the most parts of Christendom. And by the South Sea it enjoyeth Traffic from all parts of Peru; and above all it Trades with the East-India's, and from thence receiveth the Commodities as well from those parts which are inhabited by Portugeses, as from the Countries of japan and China, sending every year two great Caracas with two smaller Vessels to the Islands of Philippinas, and having every year a return of such like ships. There is also in Mexico a Mint house where Money is daily coined; and is brought thither in wedges upon Mules from the Mines called St. Lewis de Sacatecas, standing fourscore Leagues from Mexico Northward, and yet from Sacatecas forward have the Spaniards entered above a hundred Leagues conquering daily Indians, where they discover store of Mines; and there they have built a City, called Nova Mexico, new Mexico. The Indians there are great Warriors, and hold the Spaniards hard to it. It is thought the Spaniard will not be satisfied, until he subdue all the Country that way, which doubtless reacheth to our plantations of Virginia and the rest being the same continued continent la●…d. There is yet more in Mexico, a fair school, which now is made an University, which the Viceroy Don Antonio De Mendoza caused to be built. At the rebuilding of this City there was a great difference betwixt an Inhabitant of Mexico, and a Conqueror; for a Conqueror was a name of honour, and had lands and rends given him and to his posterity by the King of Spain, and the Inhabitant or only dweller paid rend for his house. And this hath filled all those parts of America with proud Dons and Gentlemen to this day; for every one will call himself a descendent from a Conqueror, though he be as poor as job; and ask him what is become of his Estate and fortune, he will answer that fortune hath taken it away, which shall never take away a Don from him. Nay a poor Cobbler, or Carrier that r●…ns about the Country far and near getting his living with half a dozen Mules, if he be called Mendoza, or Guzman, will swear that he descended from those Duke's houses in Spain, and that his Grandfather came from thence to Conquer, and subdued whole Countries to the Crown of Spain, though now fortune have frowned upon him, and covered his rags with a threadbare Cloak. When Mexico was rebuilt, and Judges, aldermans, Attorneys, Town Clerks, Notaries, Skavengers, and Sergeants with all other Officers necessary for the Commonweal of a City were appointed, the fame of Cortes and majesty of the City was blown abroad into far Provinces, by means whereof it was soon replenished with Indians again, and with Spaniards from Spain, who soon conquered above four hundred Leagues of Land, being all governed by the Princely Seat of Mexico. But ●…ince that first rebuilding, I may say it is now rebuilt the second time by Spaniards, who have consumed most of the Indians; so that now I will not dare to say there are a hundred thousand house●… which soon after the Conquest were built up, for most of them were of Indians. Now the Indians that live there, live in the suburb●… of the City, and that situation is called Guadalupe. In the year 1625. when I went to those parts, this Suburb●… was judged to contain five thousand Inhabitans▪ But since most of them have been consumed by the Spaniards hard usage and the work of the Lake. So that now there may not be above two thousand Inhabitants of mee●…e Indians, and a thousand of such as they call there Mestizos, who are of a mixed nature of Spaniards and Indians, for many poor Spaniards marry with Indian women, and others that marry them not but hate their husbands, find many tricks to convey away an innocent Uriah to enjoy his Bathsheba. The Spaniards daily cousin them of the small plot of ground where their houses stand, and of three or four houses of Indians build up one good and fair house after the Spanish fashion with Gardens and Orchards. And so is almost all Mexico new built with very fair and spacious houses with Gardens of recreation. Their buildings are with stone, and brick very strong, but not high, by reason of the many Earthquakes, which would endanger their houses if they were above three stories high. The streets are very broad, in the narrowest of them three Coaches may go, and in the broader six may go in the breadth of them, which makes the City seem a great deal bigger than it is. In my time it was thought to be of between thirty and forty thousand Inhabitants Spaniards, who are so proud and rich, that half the City was judged to keep Coaches, for it was a most credible report that in Mexico in my time there were above fifteen thousand Coaches. It is a byword that at Mexico there are four things fair, that is to say, the women, the apparel, the horses, and the streets. But to this I may add the beauty of some of the Coaches of the gentry, which do exceed in cost the best of the Court of Madrid and other parts of Christendom; for there they spare no Silver, nor Gold, nor precious stones, nor Cloth of Gold, nor the best Silks from China to enrich them. And to the gallantry of their horses the pride of some doth add the cost of bridles, and shoes of silver. The streets of Christendom must not compare with those in breadth and cleanness, but especially in the riches of the shops which do adorn them. Above all the Goldsmith's shops and works are to be admired. The Indians, and the people of China that have been made Christians and every year come thither, have perfected the Spaniards in that Trade. The Viceroy that went thither the year 1625. caused a Popingay to be made of silver, gold, and precious stones with the perfect colours of the Popingays feathers, (a bird bigger than a pheasant) with such exquisite art and perfection, to present unto the King of Spain, that it was prized to be worth in riches and workmanship half a Million of ducats. There is in the Cloister of the Dominicans a lamp hanging in the Church with three hundred branches wrought in silver to hold so many Candles, besides a hundred little lamps for oil set in it, every one being made with several workmanship so tightly, that it is valued to be worth four hundred thousand ducats; and with such like curious works are many streets made more rich and beautiful from the shops of Goldsmiths. To the byword touching the beauty of the women I must add the liberty they enjoy for gaming, which is such that the day and night is to short for them to end a Primera when once it is begun; nay gaming is so common to them that they invite gentlemen to their houses for no other end. To myself it happened that passing along the streets in company with a Friar that came with me that year from Spain, a gentlewoman of great birth knowing us to be Chapetons' (so they call the first year those that come from Spain) from her window called unto us, and after two or three slight questions concerning Spain asked us if we would come in and play with her a Game at Primera. Both men and women are excessive in their apparel, using more filkes than stuffs and cloth; precious Stones and Pearls further much this their vain ostentation; a hatband and rose made of Diamonds in a Gentleman's hat is common, and a hatband of Pearls is ordinary in a Tradesman; nay a Blackmore or Tawny young maid and slave will make hard shift but she will be in fashion with her Neckchaine and Bracelets of Pearls, and her Eare-bobs of some considerable Jewels. The attire of this base sort of people of Blackmores and Mulatta●…s (which are of a▪ mixed nature, of Spaniards and Blackmores) is so light, and their carriage so enticing, that many Spaniards even of the better sort (who are▪ too too pron●… to Venery) disdain their Wives for them. Their clothing is a Petticoat, of Silk or Cloth, with many silver or golden Laces, with a very broad double Ribbon of some light colour with long silver or golden Tags hanging down before, the whole length of their Petticoat to the ground, and the like behind; their Wa●…coats made like bodies, with ●…kirts, laced likewise with gold or silver, without sleeves, and a girdle about their body of great price s●…uck with Pearls and knots of Gold, (if they be any 〈◊〉 well esteemed of) their sleeves are broad and open at the end, of Holland or fine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wrought some with coloured ●…ilkes, some with silk and gold, some with silk and silver, hanging down almost unto the ground; the looks of their heads are covered with some wrought quoi●…e, & over it another of net work of silk bound with a fair silk, or silver or golden ribbon which crosseth the upper part of their forehead, and hath commonly worked out in letters some light and foolish love posy; their bare black and tawny breasts are covered with bobs hanging from their chains of pearls. And when they go abroad, they use a white mantle of lawn or cambr●…cke rounded with a broad lace, which some put over their heads, the breadth reaching only to their middle behind, that their girdle and ribbons may be seen, and the two ends before reaching to the ground almost; others cast their mantles only upon their shoulders, and swaggerers like, cast the one ●…nd over the left shoulder, that they may the better jog the right arm, and show their broad sleeve as they walk along; others instead of this mantle use some rich silk petticoat, to hang upon their left shoulder, while with their right arm they support the lower part of it, more like roaring boys then honest civil maids. Their shoes are high & of many soles, the outside whereof of the prophaner sort are plated with a list of silver, which is fastened with small nails of broad silver heads. Most of these are or have been slaves, though love have set them lose at liberty, to enslave souls to sin and Satan. And there are so many of this kind both men and women grown to a height of pride and vanity, that many times the Spaniards have feared they would rise up and mutiny against them. And for the looseness of their lives, and public scandals committed by them and the better sort of the Spaniards, I have heard them say often who have professed more religion and 〈◊〉 of God, they verily thought God would destroy that City, and give up the Country into the power of some other nation.  
I will not relate particulars of their obscene and scandalous, yea and public carriages, which would offend my Readers patience, and make his ears to tingle; only I say, certainly God is offended with that second Sodom, whose inhabitants though now they be like the green bay▪ tree flourishing with jewels, pearls, gold, silver, and all worldly pleasures; They shall soon be cut down like the grass and wither as the green herb, Ps. 37. 2. And though their great Master and Cardinal 〈◊〉 make outward happiness and flourishing a mark and note of a true Church and Congregation of God's people: and of myself I could say which David in the 73. Ps. 2, 3. when I lived blindly amongst them, My feet were almost g●…ne, my steps had well-nigh slipped; for I was envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked; yet now being enlightened in a more sure and certain truth, I will conclude of them, as David of the flourishing wicked men of his time in the same Chapter the 16, 17, 18. ●…. When I thought to know this, it was too painful for me, until I went into the Sanctuary of God, then understood I their end. Surely thou didst set them in slippery pla●…▪ thou call●…st them down to destruction. And I doubt not but the flourishing of Mexico in 〈◊〉, horses, streets, women, and apparel is very slippery, and will make those proud inhabitants slip and fall into the power and dominion of some other Prince of this world, and hereafter in the world to come, into the powerful ha●…ds of an angry Judge, who is the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, which Paul saith Heb. 10. 31. is a fearful thing. For this City doth not only flourish in the ways aforesaid, but also in their superstitious worshipping of God and Saints, they exceed Rome itself, and all other places of Christendom. And it is a thing which I have very much and carefully observed in all my travails both in Europe and in America, that in those Cities wherein there is most ●…wd licentiousness of life, there is also most cost in the Temples, and most public superstitious worshipping of God and of the Saints.  
It seems that religion teacheth that all wickedness is allowable, so the Ch●…ches and Clergy flourish; nay while the purse is open to lasc●…viousnesse, if it be likewise opened to enrich the temple wall●… and roofs, this is better t●… any their ●…oly water to wash away the filth of the other. Rome is held to be the head of superstition; and what stately Churches, Chapels, and Cloisters are in it? what fastings, what processions, what appearances o●… devotion? and on the other side, what liberty, what profaneness, what whoredoms, nay what sins of 〈◊〉 ar●… committed in it▪ In so much that it could be the saying of a Friar to myself while I was in it, that he verily▪ thought there was no one City in the world wherein were more Atheists then in Rome. I might show this truth in Madrid, S●…vill, Valladolid, and other famous Cities in Spain, and in Italy, in Milan, G●… and Naples, rel●…ing many 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 committed in those places, and yet the Temples mightily enriched by such who have thought those alms a sufficient warrant to free them from hell & Purgatory. But I must return to Mexico which is mille testes of this truth, fin and wickedness abounding in it; and yet no such people in the world toward the Church and Clergy, who in their life time strive to exceed one another in their gifts to the Cloisters of Nuns and Friars, some erecting Altars to their best devoted Saints, worth many thousand thousand ducats, others presenting crowns of gold to the pictures of Mary, others lamps, others golden chains, others building Cloisters at their own charge, others repairing them, others at their death leaving to them two or three thousand ducats for an annual stipend. Among these great Benefactors to the Churches of that City I should wrong my History if I should forget one that lived in my time, called Alonso Cuellar, who was reported to have a Closet in his house laid with bars of gold in stead of bricks; though indeed it was not so, but only reported for his abundant riches and store of bars of gold which he had in one chest standing in a closet distant from another, where he had a chest full of wedges of silver. This man alone built a Nunery of Franciscan Nuns, which stood him in above thirty thousand ducats, and left unto it for the maintenance of the Nuns two thousand ducats yearly, with obligation of some masses to be said in the Church every year for his soul after his decease. And yet this man's life was so scandalous, that commonly in the night with two servants he would round the City, visiting such scandalous persons whose attire before hath been described, carrying his beads in his hands, and at every house letting fall a bead and tying a false knot, that when he came home in the morning towards break of the day he might number by his beads the uncivil stations he had walked and visited that night. But these his works of darkness came to light, and were published far and near for what happened unto him whilst I was in Mexico; for one night meeting at one of his stations with a gentleman that was jealous of him, swords on both sides were drawn, the Concubine first was stabbed by the Gentleman who was better manned and attended; and Cuellar (who was but a Merchant) was mortally wounded and left for dead, though afterwards he recovered. Great Alms and liberality towards religious houses in that City commonly are coupled with great and scandalous wickedness. They wallow in the bed of riches and wealth, and make their Alms the Coverlet to cover their loose and lascivious lives. From hence are the Churches so fairly built and adorned. There are not above fifty Churches and Chapels, Cloisters and Nunneries, and Parish Churches in that City; but those that are there are the fairest that ever my eyes beheld, the roofs and beams being in many of them all daubed with gold, and many Altars with sundry marble pillars, and others with Brasil wood stays standing one above another with Tabernacles for several Saints richly wrought with golden colours, so that twenty thousand ducats is a common price of many of them. These cause admiration in the common sort of people, and admiration brings on daily adoration in them to those glorious spectacles and images of Saints; so Satan shows Christ all the glory of the Kingdoms to entice him to admiration, and then All these things will I give thee if thou wilt fall down and worship me, Mat. 4. 8, 9 The devil will give all the world to be adored.  
Besides these beautiful buildings, the inward riches belonging to the Altars are infinite in price and value, such as Copes, Canopies, hangings, Altar clothes, Candlesticks, Jewels belonging to the Saints, and crowns of gold and silver, and Tabernacles of gold and Crystal to carry about their sacrament in Procession, all which would mount to the worth of a reasonable mine of silver, and would be a rich prey for any nation that could make better use of wealth and riches. I will not speak much of the lives of the Friars and Nuns of that City, but only that there they enjoy more liberty then in the parts of Europe (●…ere yet they have too much) and that surely the scandals committed by them do cry up to heaven for vengeance, judgement, and destruction.  
In my time in the Cloister of the Mercenarian Friars which is entitled for the Redemption of Captives, there chanced to be an election of a Provincial to rule over them, to the which all the Priors and heads of the Cloisters about the country had resorted, and such was their various and factious difference, that upon the sudden all the Convent was in an uproar, their canonical election was turned to mutiny and strife, knives were drawn, many wounded, the scandal and danger of murder so great, that the Viceroy was fain to interpose his authority and to sit amongst them and guard the Cloister until their Provincial was elected. It is ordinary for the Friars to visit their devoted Nuns, and to spend whole days with them, hearing their music, feeding on their sweet meats, and for this purpose they have many chambers which they call Locutorios, to talk in, with wooden bars between the Nuns and them, and in these chambers are tables for the Friars to dine at; and while they dine, the Nuns recreate them with their voices. Gentlemen and Citizens give their daughters to be brought up in these Nunneries, where they are taught to make all sorts of conserveses and preserves, all sorts of needle work, all sorts of music, which is so exquisite in that City, that I dare be bold to say, that the people are drawn to their Churches more for the delight of the music, then for any delight in the service of God. More, they teach these young children to act like players, and to entice the people to their Churches make these children to act short dialogues in their Quires, richly attiring them with men's and women's apparel, especially upon Midsummer day, and the eight days before their Christmas, which is so gallantly performed, that many factious strifes, and single combats have been, and some were in my time, for defending which of these Nunneries most excelled in music, and in the training up of children. No delights are wanting in that City abroad in the world, nor in their Churches, which should be the house of God, and the souls, not the senses delight.  
The chief place in the City is the Market place, which though it be not as spacious as in Moutezuma his time, yet is at this day very fair and wide, built all with Arches on the one side where people may walk dry in time of rain, and there are shops of Merchants furnished with all sorts of stuffs and silks, and before them sit women selling all manner of fruits and herbs; over against these shops and Arches is the Viceroy his palace, which taketh up almost the whole length of the market with the walls of the house and of the gardens belonging to it. At the end of the Viceroy his palace, is the chief prison which is strong of stone work. Next to this is the beautiful street called la plateria, or Goldsmith's street, where a man's eyes may behold in less than an hour many millions worth of gold, silver, pearls and jewels. The street of St. Austin is rich and comely, where live all that trade in silks; but one of the longest and broadest streets is the street called Tacuba, where almost all the shops are of Ironmongers, and of such as deal in brass and steel, which is joining to those Arches whereon the water is conveyed into the City; and is so called for that it is the way out of the City to a Town called Tacuba; and this street is mentioned far and near, not so much for the length and breadth of it, as for a small commodity of needles which are made there, and for proof are the best of all those parts. For stately buildings the street called del Aquila, the street of the eagle, exceeds the rest, where live Gentlemen, and Courtiers, and Judges belonging to the Chancery, and is the palace of the marquis del Valle from the line of Ferdinando Cortes; this street is so called from an old Idol an Eagle of stone which from the conquest lieth in a corner of that street, and is twice as big as London stone. The gallants of this City show themselves daily some on Horseback, and most in Coaches about four of the clock in the afternoon in a pleasant shady field, called la Alameda, full of trees and walks, somewhat like unto our morefield's, where do meet as constantly as the Merchants upon our Exchange about two thousand Coaches, full of Gallants, Ladies, and Citizens, to see and to be seen, to court and to be courted, the Gentlemen having their train of blackmore slaves some a dozen, some half a dozen waiting on them, in brave and gallant Liveries, heavy with gold and silver lace, with silk stockings on their black legs, and roses on their feet, and ●…words by their sides; the Ladies also carry their train by their coaches side of such jet-like Damosell●… as before have been mentioned for their light apparel, who with their bravery and white mantles over them seem to be, as the Spaniard faith, mosca en leech, a fly in milk. But the train of the Viceroy who often goeth to this place is wonderful stately, which some say is as great as the train of his Master the King of Spain. At this meeting are carried about many sorts of sweetmeats and papers of comfits to be sold, for to relish a cup of cool water, which is cried about in curious glasses, to cool the blood of these love hot gallants. But many times these their meetings sweetened with conserveses and 〈◊〉 have sour fawce at the end, for jealousy will not suffer a Lady to be co●…reed, no nor sometimes to be spoken to, ●…uts fury into the violent hand to draw a sword or dagger and to stab or murder whom he was jealous of, and when one sword is drawn thousands art presently drawn, some to right the party wounded or murdered; others to defend the party murdering, whose friends will not permit him to be apprehended, but will guard him with drawn swords until they have conveyed him to the Sanctuary of some Church, from whence the Viceroy his power is not able to take him for a legal trial.  
Many of these sudden skirmishes happened whilst I lived about Mexico: of which City a whole volume might be compiled, but that by other Authors much hath been written, and I desire not to fill my History with trifles, but only with what is most remarkable in it. I may not omit yet from the situation of it upon a lake to tell that certainly the water hath its passage under all the streets of it; for toward the street of St. Austin and the lower parts of the City, I can confidently aver that in my time before the removing of the Lake those that died were rather drowned then buried, for a grave could not be digged with an ordinary graves depth, but they met with water, and I was eyewitness of many thus buried, whose coffins was covered with water. And this is so apparent that had not the Cloister of the Augustine's often been repaired and almost rebuilt, it had quite sunk by this. In my time it was a repairing, and I saw the old pillars had sunk very low, upon the which they were then laying new foundations, and I was credibly informed that that was the third time that new pillars had been erected upon the old which were quite sunk away. This City hath but three ways to come unto it by Causeway; the one is from the West, and that Causeway is a mile and a half long. Another from the North, and containeth three miles in length. Eastward the City hath no entry; but Southward the Causeway is five miles long, which was the way that Cortes entered into it, when he conquered it.  
The fruit called Nuchtli (whereof I have spoken before, and some say this City was called Tenuchtitlan from it) though it be in most parts of America, yea and now in Spain, yet in no place there is more abundance of it then in Mexico, and it is absolutely one of the best fruits in it. It is like unto the Fig, and so hath many little kernels or grains within, but they are somewhat larger, and crowned like unto a Medler. There are of them of sundry colours, some are green without, and carnation-like within, which have a good taste. Others are yellow, and others white, and some speckled; the best sort are the white; It is a fruit that will last long. Some of them taste of Pears, and other some of Grapes; It is a cold and a fresh fruit and best esteemed in the heat of summer. The Spaniards do more esteem them then the Indians. The more the ground is laboured where they grow, the fruit is so much the better. There is yet another kind of this fruit red, and that is nothing so much esteemed, although his taste is not evil; but because it doth colour and die the eaters mouth, lips and apparel, yea and maketh the Urine look like pure blood. Many Spaniards at their first coming into India, and eating this fruit, were amazed and at their wit's end, thinking that all the blood in their bodies came out in Urine; yea and many Physicians at their first coming were of the same belief. And it hath happened when they have been sent for unto such as have eaten this fruit, they not knowing the cause, and beholding the Urine, by and by they have administered medicines to staunch blood; a thing to laugh at, to see Physicians so deceived. The skin of the outside is thick and full of little small prickles, and when it is cut downright with one cut to the kernels, with one finger you may uncleave the whole skin round about without breaking it, & take out the fruit to eat. The Spaniards use to jest with it with strangers, taking half a dozen of them, and rubbing them in a napkin, those small prickles which can scarce be seen or perceived stick invisibly unto the napkin, wherewith a man wiping his mouth to drink, those little prickles stick in his lips so that they seem to sow them up together, and make him for a while falter in his speech, till with much rubbing and washing they come off. There is another fruit twice of the bigness of a great warden, which they call the growing▪ Manjar Blanco, or white meat, which is a dainty dish made by them with the white of a Capon, Cream, and Rice, and sugar and sweet waters, much like unto the which tasteth this fruit. It is as sweet as any honey, and dissolves like m snow in the mouth into a juice most luscious; within, it is full of hard black kernels or stones, which being cracked are bitter, and these not joined together, but by division one from another, each one having a bag, or little skin discerning them in their ranks and orders, so that when you cut this fruit in the middle it represents a Cheque ●…rd with black and white; the white is sucked or eaten and the kernels thrown away. But I cannot forget that which they call Pinia, or Pineapple; not the Pineapple of the high Pine tree, but a pineapple, that groweth upon a lower shrub with prickly leaves, and is bigger than our biggest Muskmillians in England, when it is ripe; it is yellow without and within; without it is full of little bunches, and within so juicy and cool that nothing more dangerous then to eat much of it. Before they eat it, they cut it in round slices, and lay it a while in salt and water, and so being scoured half an hour in that salt and water which taketh much of the rawness and coldness from it, and then putting into dishes with more fresh water they eat it thus. But the better way of eating it, is preserved, which is absolutely the best preserve in all that Country. There is also the Grape, (though they make not wine of it) the Apple, the Pear, the Quince, the Peach, the Apricock, the Pomegranate, the Muskmillian, the Plantin, the Fig, the Walnut, the Chestnut, the Orange, the Lemon both sour and sweet, the Citron in great abundance. Most of the fruitts of Europe, and as many more which Europe never knew. About Mexico more than in any other part groweth that excellent tree called Metl, which they plant and dress as they do their Vines in Europe. It hath near forty kinds of leaves, which serve for many uses; for when they be tender they make of them Conserves, Paper, Flax, Mantles, Mats, Shoes, girdles, and cordage. On these leaves grow certain prickles so strong and sharp that they use them in stead of saws: from the root of this tree cometh a juice like unto syrup, which being sodde will become Sugar. You may also make of it Wine and Vinegar. The Indians often become drunk with it. The rind roasted healeth hurts and sores, and from the top boughs issueth a gum, which is an excellent antidote against poison. There is nothing in Mexico and about it wanting which may make a City happy; and certainly had those that have so much extolled with their pens the parts of Granada in Spain, Lombardy and Florence in Italy, making them the earthly Paradise, had they been acquainted with the new World and with Mexico, they would have recanted their untruths.  
Oh that the Lord were truly worshipped where he hath poured forth the treasures of his goodness for the children of men! Oh that in that Eden the tempting and enticing Serpent were not so much obeyed in the use of the fair seeming Apple of pleasures, and the Lord that hath enriched it with such varieties so much neglected! How long O Lord God, how long shall the line of the wicked flourish, and the best portion be fallen to Idolaters and to the workers of iniquity?  
This City is the seat of an Archbishop, and of a Viceroy, who commonly is some great Noble man of Spain, whose power is to make Laws and Ordinances, to give directions, and determine controversies, unless it be in such great causes, which are thought fit to be referred to the Council of Spain. And though there be about the Country many governments with several Governors, yet they are all subordinate to this Viceroy, and there are at least four hundred leagues of land all governed by the Princely seat of Mexico. Most of the Governors about the Country being the Viceroy his Creatures, placed by him, do contribute great gifts and bribes for their preferment; so likewise do all the rest whose right or wrong proceedings depend upon the Viceroy his clemency and mercy in judging the daily appeals of Justice which come unto him. The King of Spain allows him out of his Exchequer yearly a hundred thousand ducats whilst he governs; his time being but five years. But commonly with their bribes to the Courtiers of Spain, and to the Counselors for the Estate of the India's they get a prorogation of five years more, and sometimes of ten. It is incredible to think what this Viceroy may get a year in that place besides his hundred thousand ducats of rent, if he be a man covetous and given to trading, (as most of them are) for then they will be Masters of what commodities they please, and none else shall deal in them but themselves; as did the marquis of Serralvo in my time, who was the best Monopolist of salt that ever those parts knew. This man was thought to get a Millian a year, what with gifts and presents, what with his Trading to Spain and Philippinas. He governed ten years, and in this time he sent to the King of Spain a Popingay worth half a Million, and in one year more he sent the worth of a Million to the Count of Olivares, and other 〈◊〉 to obtain a prorogation for five years more. Besides the Viceroy there are commonly six Judges and a King's Attorney, who are allowed out of the King's Exchequer yearly twelve thousand ducats a piece rend, besides two Alcaldes de Corts, or high Justices, who with the Viceroy judge all Chancery and criminal causes. But 〈◊〉▪ though united together they may oppose the Viceroy in any unlawful and unjustifiable action, as some have done and have smarted for it, yet commonly they dare not. So that he doth what he listeth, and it is enough for him to say, stat pro ratione voluntas. This power joined with covetousness in the Viceroy, and therefore thousand ducats yearly, joined with pride in the Archbishop, was like to be the ruin of that City in the year 1624. Then was the Count of Gelves Viceroy, and Don Alonso de Zerna Archbishop, whose two powers striving and striking at one another like two flints, had almost brought to combustion that gallant City, and did set on fire the Viceroy his palace, and the prison joining to it.  
The story was thus, which may be profitable for other nations, to beware of covetous governor's, and proud Prelates; and therefore I thought fit to insert it here. The Count of Gelves was in some things one of the best Viceroys and Governors that ever the Court of Spain sent to America, for he was called by the Spaniards, el terrible justiciero, y fuego de Ladiones, that is, terrible for Justice, and fire to consume all thiefs. For he cleared all the high ways of thiefs, hanging them as often as they were caught without mercy, and did send out troops and officers to apprehend them, so that it was generally reported that since the conquest unto those days of his there had never been so many thiefs and malefactors hanged up as in his time. So in all other points of justice he was severe and upright. But yet covetousness did so blind him to see his own injustice, that before he could see it, he had brought the City of Mexico and the whole Kingdom to a danger of rebellion. What he would not to be seen in himself, he acted by others his instruments. And one of them was one Don Pedro Mexia, a mighty rich Gentleman of Mexico, whom he chose to join with him in monopolising all the Indian Maiz, and wheat about the Country. Don Pedro Mexia of the Indians bought at the price he list their Maiz, and the wheat of the Spaniards he bought it according to that price at which it is taxed by the law of that land to be sold at in time of famine; which is at fourteen Rials a bushel, (which is not much there considering the abundance of gold and silver) at which price the Farmers and husbandmen knowing it to be a plentiful year were glad and willing to sell unto him their wheat, not knowing what the end would be, & others fearing to gainsay him, whom they knew to be Viceroy's favourite. Thus Don Pedro Mexia filled all his barns which he had hired about the Country, and himself and the Viceroy became owners of all the wheat. He had his officers appointed to bring it into the Markets upon his warning, and that was when some smal●… remnants that had escaped his fingers were sold, and the price raised. Then hoist he his price, and doubled it above what it had cost him. The poor began to complain, the rich to murmur, the tax of the law was moved in the Court of Chancery before the Viceroy. But he being privy to the Monopoly expounded the law to be understood in time of famine, and that he was informed, that it was as plentiful a year as ever had been, and that to his knowledge there was as much brought into the Markets as ever had been, and plenty enough for Mexico and all the Country. Thus was the law slighted, the rich mocked, the poor oppressed, and none sold wheat but Don Pedro Mexia his officers for himself and the Viceroy. When justice would be no father, the people go to their mother the Church; & having understood the business better, and that it was Don Pedro Mexia, who did tyrannnize and oppress them with the Viceroy his favour, they entreat the Archbishop to make it a case of Conscience, and to reduce it to a Church censure. Don Alonfo de Zerna the Archbishop, who had always stomached Don Pedro Mexia and the Viceroy, to please the people, granted to them to excommunicate Don Pedro Mexia, and so sent out bills of excommunication to be fixed upon all the Church doors against Don Pedro; who not regarding the excommunication, and keeping close at home, and still selling his wheat, raising higher the price than it was before; the Archbishop raised this censure higher against him, adding to it a Bill of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, a cessation from all divine service. This Censure is so great with them, that it is never used but for some great man's sake, who is contumacious and stubborn in his ways contemning the power of the Church. Then are all the Church doors shut up, (let the City be never so great) no masses are said, no prayers used, no preaching permitted, no meetings allowed for any public devotion or calling upon God. 〈◊〉 Church mourns as it were, and makes no show of spiritual joy and comfort, nor of any communion of prayers one with another, so long as the party continues stubborn and rebellious in his sin, and scandal; and in yielding to the Church's censure. And further whereas by this cessation à divinis, many Churches and especially Cloisters suffer in the means of their livelihood, who live upon what is daily given them for the Masses they say, and in a Cloister where thirty or forty Priests say Mass, so many pieces of Eight or crowns in Mexico do daily come in; therefore this censure or cessatio à divinis is so inflicted upon the whole Church (all suffering for it as they say in spiritual, and some in temporal ways) that the party offending or scandalising, for whose sake this curse is laid upon all, is bound to satisfy all Priests and Cloisters which in the way aforesaid suffer, and to allow them so much out of his means, as they might have daily got by selling away their Masses for so many crowns for their daily livelihood. To this would the Archbishop have brought Don Pedro Mexia, to have emptied out of his purse near a thousand crowns daily, towards the maintenance of about a thousand Priests (so many there may be in Mexico) who from the Altar sell away their bread-God to satisfy with bread and food their hungry stomaches. And secondly by the people's suffering in their spiritual comfort, and non-communion of prayers and idolatrous worship, he thought to make Don Pedro Mexia odious to the people. Don Pedro perceiving the spiteful intents of the Archbishop, and hearing the outcries of the people in the streets against him, and their cries for the use and liberty of their Churches, secretly retired himself to the Palace of the Viceroy, begging his favour and protection, for whose sake he suffered. The Viceroy immediately sent out his Orders, commanding the bills of excommunication and cessation à divinis to be pulled from the Church doors, and to all the Superiors of the Cloisters to set open their Churches, and to celebrate their service and masses as formerly they had done. But they disobeying the Viceroy through blind obedience to their Archbishop, the Viceroy commanded the Arch-prelate to revoke his censures. But his answer was that what he had done, had been justly done against a public offender and great oppressor of the poor, whose cries had moved him to commiserate their suffering condition, and that the offender's contempt of his first excommunication had deserved the rigour of the second censure; neither of the which he would or could revoke until Don Pedro Mexia had submitted himself to the Church and to a public absolution, and had satisfied the Priests and Cloisters who suffered for him, and had disclaimed that unlawful and unconscionable Monopoly, wherewith he wronged the whole commonwealth, and especially the poorer sort therein.  
Thus did that proud Prelate arrogantly in terms exalt himself against the the authority of his Prince and Ruler, contemning his command with a flat denial, thinking himself happy in imitating Ambrose his spirit against the Emperor Theod●…sius, trusting in the power of his keys, and in the strength of his Church and Clergy, which with the rebellion of the meaner sort he resolved to oppose against the power and strength of his Magistrate. The Viceroy not brooking this saucy answer from a Priest, commanded him presently to be apprehended and to be guarded to St. john d●… Ulhua, and there to be shipped foe Spain. The Archbishop having notice of this the Viceroy his resolution, retired himself out of Mexico to Guadalupe with many of his Priests and prebend's, leaving a bill of excommunication upon the Church doors against the Viceroy himself, and thinking privily to fly to Spain there to give an account of his carriage and behaviour. But he could not fly so fast, but the Viceroy his care and vigilancy still eyed him, and with his Sergeants and Officers pursued him to Guadalupe, Which the Archbishop understanding, he betook himself to the sanctuary of the church, and there caused the candles to be lighted upon the Altar, the sacrament of his Bread-God to betaken out of the Tabernacle, and attiring himself with his Pontifical vestments, with his Mitre on his head, his Crozier in one hand, in the other he took his God of bread, and thus with his train of Priests about him at the Altar, he waited for the coming of the Sergeants and Officers, whom he thought with his God in his hand, and with a Here I am, to astonish and amaze, and to make them as Christ the Jews in the garden, to fall backwards, and to disable them from laying hands upon him. The Officers coming into the Church went towards the Altar where the Bishop stood, and kneeling down first to worship their God made a short prayer; which being ended, they propounded unto the Bishop with courteous and ●…aire word●… the cause of their coming to that place, requiring him to lay down the Sacrament; and to come out of the Church, and to hear the notification of what orders they brought unto him in the King's nam●…. To whom the Archbishop replied, that 〈◊〉 their Master the Viceroy was excommunicated he looked upon him as one out of the pale of the Church, and one without any power, or authority to command him in the house of God, and so required them as they tendered the good of their souls to depart peaceably, and not to infringe the privileges and immunity of the Church, by exercising in it any legal act of secular power and command; and that he would not go out of the Church, unless they durst take him and the Sacrament together. With this the head officer named tirol, stood up and notified unto him an order in the King's name to apprehend his person in what place soever he should find him, and to guard him to the Port of St. john de Ulhua, and there to deliver him to whom by further order he should be directed there, to be shipped for Spain as a Traitor to the King's crown, a troubler of the common peace, an author and mover of sedition in the Commonwealth. The Archbishop smiling upon tirol answered him, Thy Master useth too high terms; and words which do better agree unto himself; for I know no mutiny or sedition like to trouble the Commonwealth, unless it be by his and Don Pedro Mexia his oppressing of the poor. And as for thy guarding me to St. john de Ulhua, I conjure thee by Jesus Christ whom thou knowest I hold in my hands, not to use here any violence in God's house, from whose Altar I am resolved not to depart; take heed God punish thee not as he did jeroboam for stretching forth his hand at the Altar against the Prophet; let his withered hand remind thee of thy duty. But Tiroll suffered him not to squander away the time and ravel it out with further preaching, but called to the Altar a Priest whom he had brought for that purpose, and commanded him in the King's name to take the Sacrament out of the Archbishops hand; which the Priest doing, the Archbishop unvested himself of his Pontificals, and (though with many repetitions of the Church's immunity) yielded himself unto tirol, and taking his leave of all his prebend's, requiring them to be witnesses of what had been done, he went prisoner to St. john de Ulhua, where he was delivered to the custody of the Governor of the Castle, and not many days after was sent in a ship prepared for that purpose to Spain to the King and Council, with a full charge of all his carriages and misdemeanours. Some of the City of Mexico in private began to talk strangely against the Viceroy, and to stomach the banishment of their Archbishop, because he had stood out against so high a power in defence of the poor and oppressed, and these their private grudges they soon vented in public with bold and arrogant speeches against D●…n Pedro Mexia, and the Viceroy, being set on and encouraged by the Priests and prebend's, who it seems had sworn blind obedience to their Arch-Prelate; and therewith thought they could dispense with their consciences in their obedience and duty to their Magistrate. Thus did those Incendiaries for a fortnight together blow the fire of sedition a●…d rebellion, especially amongst the inferior sort of people and the Criolians or native Spaniards, and the Indians and Mulattoes, whom they knew brooked not the severe and rigorous justice and judgement of the Viceroy, no nor any Government that was appointed over them from Spain; until at the fortnight's end, Tiroll returned from St. john de Ulhua; and then began the spite and malice of all the 〈◊〉 to break out, then began a fire of mutiny to be kindled, which was thought would have consumed and buried in ashes that great and famous City. Tiroll was not a little jealous of what mischief the common rabble intended against him, and so kept close, not daring to walk the streets; yet his occasions inviting him to the Viceroy his palace, ventured himself in a Coach with drawn curtains, which yet could not blind the eyes of the spiteful and malicious malcontents, who had notice that he was in the Coach, and before he could get to the market place, three or four boys began to cry out, judas, judas, a●…a va judas, there goeth judas that laid his hands upon Christ's Vicar: others joined with them saying, ahorquemos a este judas, let us hangup this judas; the number of boys yet increased, crying aloud and boldly after the Coach, M●…ra ●… 〈◊〉 descomulgad●… lafoy muerte de judas, muera el picaro, 〈◊〉 ●…l 〈◊〉, let this excommunicated rogue and dog die the death of judas; the Coach-●…an ●…ashed the mules, the Coach posted, the boys hasted after with stones and 〈◊〉, the number increased so that before tirol could get through two streets only, th●…e were 〈◊〉 above two hundred boys, of Spaniards, Indians, Blackamoors, and ●…ulatto's. With much ●…doe tirol got to the Viceroy his Palace, posting for his 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 his first 〈◊〉 was ●…o wish the Porters to shut all the Palace gates: for he was 〈◊〉 of wh●…t 〈◊〉 happened, of a 〈◊〉 general insurrection and ●…proar. For no sooner was he got into the Viceroy his house, and the gates shut up, but there were gathered to the Market place (as I was credibly informed by those that saw and observed diligently that day's trouble) above two thousand people, all of inferior rank and quality; and yet the number still increased till they were judged to be about six or seven thousand. They all cried out for tirol the judas, sparing neither stones nor dirt which they did fling at the Palace windows.  
The Viceroy sent a message to them desiring them to be quiet, and to betake themselves to their houses, certifying them that tirol was not in his Palace, but escaped out of a back door. The rude multitude would not be satisfied with this, being now set on by two or three Priests who were joined with them, and so they began more violently to batter the Palace gates and walls, having brought pikes, and holbards, and long poles; others had got a few Pistols, and birding Pieces, wherewith they shot, not caring whom they killed or wounded in the Palace. It was wonderful to see that none of the better sort, none of the Judges, no high Justice, no inferior Officers durst or would come out to suppress the multitude, or to assist the Viceroy being in so great danger; nay I was told by some shopkeepers who lived in the Market place, that they made a laughing business of it, and the people that passed by went smiling and saying, Let the boys and youngsters alone, they will wright our wrongs, they will find out before they have done, both tirol and Mexia and him that protects them, meaning the Viceroy; but amongst them was much noted one Priest, named Salazar, who spent much shot and bullets, and more his spirits in running about to spy some place of advantage, which he might soon batter down. They found it seems the prison doors easier to open, or else with help within they opened them, and let out all the malefactors, who joined with them to assault the Palace. The Viceroy seeing no help came to him from the City, from his friends, from the Judges of the Chancery, from the King's high Justices, nor other Officers for the peace, went up to the Zoties of his Palace with his Guard and Servants that attended on him, and set up the Royal Standard, and caused a Trumpet to be sounded to call the City to aid and assist their King. But this prevailed not, none stirred, all the chief of the City kept within doors. And when the multitude saw the Royal Standard out, and heard the King's name from the Zoties, they cried out, and often repeated it, Viva el Rex, muerael mal govierno, mueran los des comulgadoes, that is to say, Our King live long, but let the evil government die, and perish, and let them die that are excommunicated. These words saved many of them from hanging afterwards, when the business was tried and searched into by Don Martinde Carrillo. And with these words in their mouths, they skirmished with them of the Zoties at least three hours, they above hurling down stones, and they beneath hurling up to them and some shooting with a few Pistols and birding pieces at one another: and mark that in all this bitter skirmish there was not a piece of Ordnance shot, for the Viceroy had none for the defence of his Palace or Person, neither had or hath that great City any for its strength and security, the Spaniards living fearless of the Indians, and (as they think) secure from being annoyed by any foreign Nation. There were slain in about six hours in all that this tumult lasted, seven or eight beneath in the Market place, and one of the Viceroy his Guard and a page in the Zoties above. The day drawing to an end, the multitude brought pitch and fire, and first fired the prison, than they set on fire part of the Palace, and burnt down the chief gate. This made some of the City, of the Gentry, and of the Judges to come out, lest the fire should prevail far upon the City, and to persuade the people to desist, and to quench the fire. Whilst the fire was quenching, many got into the Palace, some fell upon the Viceroy's stables, and there got part of his mules and horses rich furnitures, others began to fall upon some chests, others to tear down the hangings, but they were soon persuaded by the better sort of the City, to desist from spoil or robbery, lest by that they should be discovered; other searched about for Don Pedro Mexia, for tirol and the Viceroy. None of them could be found, having disguised themselves and so escaped. Whither Don Pedro Mexia and Tiroll went, it could not be known in many days; but certain it was that the Viceroy disguised himself in a Franciscan habit, and so in company of a Friar went through the multitude to the Cloister of the Franciscans, where he abode all that year, (and there I saw him the year after) not daring to come out, until he had informed the King and Counsel of Spain, with what hath happened, and of the danger himself and the City was in, if not timely prevented. The King and Counsel of Spain took the business to consideration, and looked upon it as a warning piece, to a further mutiny and rebellion, and an example to other parts of America to follow upon any such like occasion, if some punishment were not inflicted upon the chief offenders. Wherefore the year following 1625. which was when I went to those parts, the King sent a new Viceroy the Marquis of Serralvo to govern in the place of the Conut of Gelues, and especially to aid and assist Don Martin de Carrillo a Priest, and Inquisitor of the Inquisition of Valladolid, who was sent with large Commission and authority to examine the foresaid tumult and mutiny, and to judge all offenders that should be found in it, yea and to hang up such as should deserve death. I was at Mexico in the best time of the trial, and had intelligence from Don Martin de Carrillo his own Ghostly father a Dominican Friar of the chief passages in the examination of the business; and the result was, that if Justice should have been executed rightly, most of the prime of Mexico would have suffered, for not coming in to the Royal Standard, when called by the sound of the Trumpet; the Judges some were put out of their places, though they answered that they durst not stir out, for that they were informed that all the City would have risen against them if they had appeared in public. The chief actors were found to be the Criolians or Natives of the Country, who do hate the Spanish Government, and all such as come from Spain; and reason they have for it, for by them they are much oppressed, as I have before observed, and are and will be always watching any opportunity to free themselves from the Spanish yoke. But the chief fomenters of the mutiny were found to be the Bishop's party the Priests; and so had not Salazar and three more of them fled, they had certainly been sent to the Galleys of Spain for Galley slaves; this judgement was published against them. There were not above three or four hanged of so many thousands, and their condemnation was for things which they had stolen out of the Viceroy's Palace. And because further inquiry into the rebellion would have brought in atleast half the City either for actors, or counsellors, or fomentors, the King was well advised to grant a general pardon. The Archbishop's proceedings were more disliked in the Court of Spain, than the Viceroys, and was long without any preferment; though, at last that there might be no exceptions taken by his party, nor cause given for a further stirring the embers to a greater combustion, the Council thought fit to honour him in those parts where he was born; and to make him Bishop of Zamora a small Bishopric in Castille; so that his wings were clipped, and from Archbishop he came to be but Bishop, and from threescore thousand Crowns yearly rent he fell to four or five thousand only a year. The count of Gelues was also sent to Spain, and well entertained in the Court, and therein made Master of the King's horse, which in Spain is a Nobleman's preferment.  
And this History showing the state and condition of Mexico, when I traveled to those parts I have willingly set down, that the Reader may by it be furnished with better observations than myself (who am but a Neophyte) am able to deduct. Somewhat might be observed from the Viceroy's covetousness; which doubtless in all is a great sin, for as Paul well adviseth, 1 Tim. 6. 10. The love of money is the root of all evil; but much more to be condemned in a Prince or Governor; whom it may blind in the exercise of Justice and Judgement, and harden those tender bowels (which ought to be in him) of a father and shepherd to his flock and children. We may yet from this Viceroy's practice and example against a chief head of the Romish Church, discover that error of the Priests and Jesuits of England, who persuade the people here that no temporal Magistrate hath power over them, and that to lay hands on them in wrath and anger (being as they say Consecrated to God and his Altar) is ipso facto a deep excommunication; whereas we see the contrary in this Viceroy a member of the Church of Rome, and yet exercising his temporal power against an Archbishop, and by tirol taking him from the Church, and as his prisoner sending him with just wrath and anger to a foreign and remote place of banishment. But lastly it is my desire that the High and Honourable Court of Parliament which now is sitting for the good of this Kingdom, and for the good of it hath already pulled down the Hierarchy of such Prelates and Archprelates, would look upon the trouble and uproar which the keys of the Church in the hand of an undiscreet Priest brought upon that City of Mexico. Certainly as the strength of the Church well settled, and governed with subordination to the Magistrate, is likewise the strength of the Commonwealth; so on the other side the power of the Keys in the Clergies hand to cast out what incestuous Corinthian they please, without the rest of the Corinthians consent, 1 Cor. 5. 4, 5. may prove dangerous and troublesome to the Commonweal and good. For if the Clergy may use by itself, without the overseeing eye of the Magistrates Commissioners, the power of the keys; who shall be free from their censures, that any way will oppose them? The poor and ignorant will not only be the object of their censures, but the rich and wise and noble, Ruler and Magistrate will also come under their censures; wherein I find a Minister may then as a Pope encroach upon the highest Crown of an Emperor. Nay certainly in England the thoughts of some such aspiring Ministers have been higher than the thoughts of this Archbishop of Mexico over a Viceroy, the conceit of their power with the Keys have hoist them above their Prince, for I have heard one of them say, he knew not but that by the power of the keys he might as well excommunicate the King as any other private person. This conceit hath made the Pope of Rome fear no earthly Prince, Emperor, Ruler or Magistrate; nay this hath made him to be feared and respected and honoured by Kings and Princes; And why may not the same power in the hands of a Protestant Clergy, make the meanest and the highest to fear and dread them? But some will say, the Word of God being the Touchstone wherewith they are to try what points may be the subjects of their censures, by such a light and guidance they are not like to err. But they then being themselves the Judges of the sense and meaning of the Word, who shall oppose their judgement, and their ensuing censures? What if to their trial and judgement they shall bring any Law enacted by a High Court of Parliament, and shall judge it not according to the Word of God, and so press it to the people's consciences; threatening with their censures such as shall obey it? in such a case how may the power of the keys unlock and open a door to the people of rebellion against their lawful Magistrates? Oh what dangers may befall a Commonwealth, when thus the Clergy shall stand over poor and rich, Subject and Magistrate, as Peter's statue at Rome, with Crosskeys in his hand? What a rebellion did the Archbishop of Mexico cause by excommunicating Don Pedro Mexia first, and then the Viceroy? and how did the people fear his keys more than their Viceroys temporal power and authority, siding with him against such as he had excommunicated? What troubles did that Doctor Smith Bishop of Chalcedon bring among the Papists, small and great ones, not long ago here in England, laying upon them by the power of the Keys a censure of Excommunication, if they confessed to, or did entertain and hear the Mass of any, that had not derived their authority from him? Then were they in open rebellion one against another; the secular Priests against the Monks, Friars, and Jesuits, and the Laity all troubled, some siding with one, and some with another, until Doctor Smith having thus kindled the fire, was fain to leave it burning, and to betake himself to Paris, and from thence to foment the dissension which with power of the Keys he had caused here.  
Oh surely the Church so far is a good Mother, as it allows a Magistrate to be a Father. And great comfort have those that live within the pale of the Church, to know that they have the Magistrate a Father to fly unto in their pressures and discomforts.  
I must ingenuously confess that one main point that brought me from the Church of Rome, was the too too great power of the Keys in the Popes, Bishops, and Priests hands, who studying more self Policy, then common Policy, look upon the people, and with their power deal with them more as their subjects, then as political Members in a Commonwealth, rending and tearing them daily by their censures from that common and Political body to which they belong, without any hopes of care to be had of them by their Magistrate and Political head and Governor. And I hope I shall not have fled from Antichrist who exalteth himself as head of the Church, and from that power hath his influence over all State and Political Heads and Rulers▪ to find in a Protestant Church any of his spirit, making a distinction of a spiritual and temporal head, forgetting the only head Christ Jesus; which were it once granted, as the spirit is more noble than the body, so would the inference soon be made, that they that are over the spirit, are higher in power than they that are over the body; which conclusion would soon bring Mexic●…s troubles among Protestants. Experience in all my travails by sea and land, in most parts of Europe and of America, hath ever taught me, that where the Clergy hath been too much exalted and enjoyed power over the people, there the Commonwealth hath soon fallen into heavy pressures and troubles. And let not this my observation seem strange as coming from a Minister, for I have learned from Christ, Matth. 20. 25, 26, 27. That the Princes of the Gentiles exercise Dominion, and they that are great exercise authority. But it shall not be so among you, but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your Minister; and whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your Servant.  
I hope the High Court of Parliament will so settle the Church and State here that this shall not fear any further troubles from that; and that we who have our portion from the one, may be Ministers and Servants under the Commissioners of the other. And thus largely I have described the State and condition of Mexico in the time of Montezuma, and since his death the manner and proportion of it, with the troubled condition I found it in when I went thither, by reason of a mutiny and rebellion caused by an Archbishop the year before. I shall now come out of Mexico, and present unto you the places most remarkable about it; and from thence the several parts and Countries of America, before I betake myself to the journey which I made from Mexico to Guatemala, lying nine hundred English miles Southward, and from thence yet to Costarica, and Nicoya, being nine hundred miles further towards the South.   

CHAP. XIII. Showing the several parts of this new World of America; and the places of note about the famous City of Mexico.  
ALthough my travails by Sea and Land in America were not above three or four thousand miles (which is not the fifth part of it, if exactly compassed) yet for the better completing of this my work I thought fit to enlarge myself to a full division of the many and sundry parts thereof, here first in general; and hereafter more in particular of those parts wherein I lived twelve years, and of those which I more exactly noted and observed as I travailed and passed through them. The chief division therefore of this greatest part of the World, is twofold only, to wit, the Mexicans, and the Peruan parts, which contain many great and sundry Provinces and Countries, some as big as our whole Kingdom of England. But Mexico giving name to half America, is now called Nova Hispania, new Spain, from whence the Kings of Spain do style themselves, Hispania●…um Reges. The Mexican part containeth chiefly the Northern Tract, and comprehendeth these Provinces hitherto known and discovered, to wit, Mexico, Quivira, Nicaragua, jucatan, Florida, Virginia, Norumbega, Nova Francia, Corterialis, and Estotilandia. The compass of this part of America is thirteen thousand miles. The Peruan part containeth all the Southern Tract, and is tied to the Mexican by the Isthmus or strait of Darien, being no more than 17. or as others say, in the narrowest place but 12. miles broad from the North to the South Sea. And many have mentioned to the Council of Spain, the cutting of a Navigable Channel through this small Isthmus, so to shorten the Voyage to China, and the Moluccoes. But the Kings of Spain have not as yet attemped to do it, some say lest in the work he should lose those few Indians that are left (would to God it were so that they were and had been so careful and ●…ender of the poor Indians lives, more populous would that vast and spacious Country be at this day:) but others say he hath not attempted that great work, lest the passage by the Cape Bona Esperanza good hope, being left off, those Seas might become a receptacle of Pirates. However this hath not been attempted by the Spaniards, they give not for reason any extraordinary great charge, for that would soon be recompensed with the speedy and easy conveying that way the Commodities from South to North Seas. This Peruan part of America containeth these Countries, or Kingdoms, to wit, Castilia aurea, Guiana, Peru, Brasil, Chille; and the compass of it is seventeen thousand miles. I shall not speak distinctly of all these parts, which better writers, and of more knowledge have before me discovered; and because some of them being out of the Spaniards reach and dominion, from whom I have received my best intelligence, I have from them had little notice of them, nor experience, which indeed I intent to make my best guide in this my work. Therefore to return again to the Mexican part, and the Northern Tract, I shall fall again upon the first and chief member of that division, which I said was Mexico. This aboundeth with golden sanded rivers, in which are many Crocodiles (though not so big at those of Egypt) which the Indian people eat. It glorieth in the mountain's Popochampeche, and Popocatepec, which are of the same nature with Aetna and Vesuvius. Nay all the way southward as far as Leon in Nicaragua, there are many of these fiery mountains. But Popocatepec is one of the chief of them, which signifieth a hill of smoke, for many times it casteth out smoke and fire; it standeth eight leagues from Chololla; the ascending up unto it is very troublesome, and full of craggy rocks. When Cortes passed that way to Mexico, he sent ten Spaniards to view it, with many Indians to carry their victuals, and to guide them in the way. They approached so nigh the top, that they heard such a terrible noise which proceeded from thence, that they durst not go unto it▪ for the ground did tremble and shake, and great quantity of ashes did much disturb their way. But yet two of them who seemed to be most hardy, and desirous to see strange things, went up to the top, because they would not return with a sleeveless answer, and that they might not be accounted cowards, leaving their fellows behind them, proceeded forwards, and passed through that desert of ashes, and at length came under a great smoke very thick, and standing there a while, the darkness vanished partly away, and then appeared the Vulcan and concavity, which is about half a league in compass; out of the which the air came rebounding with a very great noise, very shrill and whistling, so that the whole hill did tremble; it was like unto an oven where glass is made. The smoke and heat was so great that they could not abide it, and of force were constrained to return by the way that they had ascended. But they were not gone far; when the Vulcan began to flash out flames of fire, ashes and embers, yea and at the last stones of burning fire, and if they had not chanced to find a rock, under which they shadowed themselves, undoubtedly they had there been burned. It is like unto the Vulcan of Sicilia, it is high and round, and never wanteth snow about some part of it. Before the coming of Cortes for ten year's space it had left off expelling vapour or smoke; but in the year 1540 it began again to burn, and with the horrible noise thereof, the people that dwelled four leagues from it were terrified; the ashes that proceeded then from it reached to Tlaxcallan, which standeth ten leagues distant from it; yea some affirm that it extended fifteen leagues distant, and burned the herbs in the gardens, the corn in the fields, and clothes that lay a drying. And many such hills and mountains doth this Mexican part of America, or new Spain abound with. The limits of it are on the East, jucatan, and the gulf of Mexico, on the West Californio, on the South the Peruan part. The Northern bounds are unknown, so that we cannot certainly avow this America to be continent, nor certainly affirm it to be an Island, distiugnished from the old world. It was very populous before the arrival of the Spaniards, who in seventeen years slew six millions of them, roasting some, plucking out the eyes, cutting off the arms of others, and casting them living to be devoured of wild beasts. This chief Province of America named Mexico, is further subdivided into four parts, that is to say, Themistitan, Nova Galicia, Mechoacan, and Guastaehan. Themistitan is the greatest and noblest of these four; for that it containeth six Cities, and of them one is Mexico, which giveth name to the half part of America, and is the seat of an Archbishop, and of the Spanish Viceroy, whose greatness within I have before laid open; the second City is La Puebla de los Angeles, the City of Angels; the third Villar●…ca; the fourth Anti●…bero; the fifth Meccioca; the sixth Oitopan. But all these, excepting the two first▪ are but small places, named Cities formerly, for that the Spaniards thought to have made them Bishops seats, which they have not been able to perform, by reason that Mexico and the City of Angels hath drawn to them the chief trading, and most of the inhabitants of the other four. Especially the resort to Mexico is so great, that all the Towns about (which formerly were of Indians) are now inhabited by Spaniards and Mestiz●…es. I may not omit about Mexico that famous place of Chapultepec, which in the Heathens times was the burying place of the Emperors; and now by the Spaniards is the Escurial of America, where the Viceroys that die are also interred. There is a sumptuous palace built with many fair gardens, and devises of waters, and ponds of fish, whither the Viceroys and the gentry of Mexico do resort for their recreation. The riches here belonging to the Viceroy's Chapel are thought to be worth above a million of crowns.  
Taenba is also a pleasant Town full of orchards and gardens, in the very way to Chapultepec. southward is Toluco, rich also for trading, but above all much mentioned for the Bacon, which is the best of all those parts, and is transported far and near. Westward is the Town called, La Piedad at the end of a Causeway, whither the people much resort from Mexico, being drawn to the superstitious worship of a picture of Mary, which hath been enriched by the chief of Mexico with many thousand pounds worth of gifts of chains, and crowns of gold.  
But more Northwest-ward three leagues from Mexico is the pleasantest place of all that are about Mexico, called La Soledad, and by others el desierto, the solitary or desert place and wilderness. Were all wildernesses like it, to live in a wilderness would be better than to live in a City. This hath been a device of poor Friars named discalced, or barefooted Carmelites, who to make show of their hypocritical and apparent godliness, and that whilst they would be thought to live like Eremites, retired from the world, they may draw the world unto them; they have built there a stately Cloister, which being upon a hill and among rocks makes it to be more admired. About the Cloister they have fashioned out many holes and Caves in, under, and among the rocks, like Eremites' lodgings, with a room to lie in, and an Oratory to pray in, with pictures, and Images, and rare devices for mortification, as disciplines of wyar, rods of iron, haire-cloths, girdles with sharp wyar points to girdle about their bare flesh, and many such like toys which hang about their Oratories, to make people admire their mortified and holy lives. All these eremetical holes and caves (which are some ten in all) are within the bounds and compass of the Cloister) and among orchards and gardens full of fruits and flowers, which may take up two miles' compass; and here among the rocks are many springs of water, which with the shade of the plantins and other trees, are most cool and pleasant to the Eremites; they have also the sweet smell of the rose and jazmin, which is a little flower, but the sweetest of all others; there is not any other flower to be found that is rare and exquisite in that country, which is not in that wilderness to delight the senses of those mortified Eremites. They are weekly changed from the Cloister, and when their week is ended, others are sent, and they return unto their Cloister; they carry with them their bottles of wine, sweetmeats, and other provision; as for fruits the trees about do drop them into their mouths. It is wonderful to see the strange devises of fountains of water which are about the gardens; but much more strange and wonderful to see the resort of Coaches, and gallants, and Ladies, and Citizens from Mexico thither, to walk and make merry in those desert pleasures, and to see those hypocrites, whom they look upon as living Saints, and so think nothing too good for them, to cherish them in their desert conflicts with Satan. None goes to them but carries some sweetmeats, or some other dainty dish to nourish and feed them withal; whose prayers they likewise earnestly solicit, leaving them great alms of money for their masses; and above all, offering to a picture in their Church, called our Lady of Carmel, treasures of diamonds, pearls, golden chains and crowns, and gowns of cloth of gold and silver. Before this picture did hang in my time twenty lamps of silver; the worst of them being worth a hundred pound; truly Satan hath given unto them what he offered Christ in the desert, All these things will I give thee if thou wilt fall down and worship me; all the dainties and of all the riches of America hath he given unto them in that their desert, for that they daily fall down and worship him. In the way to this place there is another Town yet called Tac●…baya, where is a rich Cloister of Franciscans, and also many gardens and orchards, but above all much resorted to for the music in that Church, wherein the Friars have made the Indians so dexterous and skilful, that they dare compare with the Cathedral Church of Mexico. These were the chief places of mine and my friends resort, whilst I abode about Mexico, which I found to be most worth a History, and so thought fit ●…ere to insert them, and so pass on to the other parts or Provinces of Mexico.  
Next to this is the Province of Guastachan, which lieth in the road from St. john de Ulbua to Mexico, which is not so poor as Heylin maketh it, for that now it doth abound with many rich farms of Sugar, and of Cochinil, and reacheth as far as the Valley of Guaxaca which is a most rich place. The chief City of this Province was wont to be Tlaxcallan, whereof I have formerly spoken; but now the City of Guaxaca which is a Bishop's seat, and Xalappa which is also of late made a Bishop's seat, makes it more famous. glories also in Villa Rica a Port Town very wealthy, because all the traffic betwixt the Old and New Spain's do pass through it. The Spaniards have in it two rich Colonies, called Pamico, and St. james in the valleys. The third Province of Mexico is called Mechoacan, which containeth in circuit fourscore leagues. It is also an exceeding rich country, abounding in Mulberry trees, silk, honey, wax, black-amber, works of divers coloured feathers, most rich, rare, and exquisite, and such store of fish, that from thence it took its name, Mechuoucan, which signifieth a place of fishing.  
The language of the Indians is most elegant and copious, and they tall, strong, active, and of very good wits, as may be seen in all their works, but especially in those of feathers, which are so curious, that they are presented for rich presents to the King and Nobles of Spain. The chief City of this Province is Valladolid a Bishopsseat; and the best Towns are Sinsonte, which was the residence of the Kings of this country. There is also Pascuar and Colima very great Towns inhabited by Indians and Spaniards. There are also two good havens, called St. Anthony, and St. james, or Santiago. This country of Mechoacan was almost as great as the Empire of Mexico, when Cortes conquered those parts. The King that was then of Mechoacan was called Caconzin, who was a great friend unto Cortes, and a servitor to the Spaniards, and willingly yielded himself as vassal to the King of Spain; yet such was the cruelty of Don Nunio de Guzman, the first Ruler and Precedent of the Chancery of Mexico after the conquest, that understanding he was put out of his office, he took his journey against the Teuchichimecas, and carried in his company five hundred Spaniards, with whom and six thousand Indians which by force he took out of Mechoacan, he conquered Xalixco which is now called the new Galicia. And as for this purpose he passed through Mechoacan, he took prisoner the King Caconzin, (who was quiet and peaceable and stirred not against him) and took from him ten thousand marks of plate, and much gold and other treasure, and afterwards burned him, and many other Indidian Gentlemen and principal persons of that Kingdom, because they should not complain, saying that a dead dog biteth not. They were in this Kingdom as superstitious and idolatrous as in the rest of America. No divorcement was permitted amongst them, except the party made a solemn oath, that they looked not the one on the other steadfastly and directly at the time of their marriage. In the burying likewise of their Kings they were superstitious, cruel, and Idolatrous. When any King of Mechoacan happened to be brought to such extremity of sickness that hope of life was passed; then did he name and appoint which of his sons should inherit the state and Crown, and being known the new King or heir presently sent for all the Governors, Captains, and valiant soldiers, who had any office or charge, to come unto the burial of his father, and he that came not, from thenceforth was held for a Traitor, and so punished. When the death of the old King was certain, than came all degrees of estates, and did bring their presents to the new King for the approbation of his Kingdom: But if the King were not throughly dead, but at the point of death, than the gates were shut in, and none permitted to enter; and if he were throughly dead, then be 'gan a general cry and mourning, and they were permitted to come where their dead King lay, and to touch him with their hands. This being done the carcase was washed with sweet waters, and then a fine shirt put upon him, and a pair of sho●… amde of Dear skin put on his feet, and about his ankle●… were tied bell●… of gold, about the wrists of his hands were put bracelet●… of Turkis●…s and of gold likewise; about his neck they did hang collars of precious stones and also of gold, and rings in his ears, with a great Turquois in his neither lip. Then his body was laid upon a large Beer whereon was placed a good bed under him; on his one side lay a bow with a quiver of arrows, and on his other side lay an Image made of fine 〈◊〉 of his own stature or bigness, with a great ruff of fine feathers, shoes upon his fee●…, with bracelets and a collar of gold. While this was a doing, others were bus●…●…n washing the men and women, which should be slain for to accompany him into h●…ll. These wretches that were to be slain, were first banqueted and filled with drink●…, 〈◊〉 they should receive their death with less pain. The new King did appoint those who should die for to serve the King his father; and many of those s●…ple souls esteemed that death so odious for a thing of immortal glory. First six Gentlewomen of noble birth were appointed to die; the one to have the office of keeper of his jewels, which he was wont to wear; another for the office of cupbearer; another to give him water with a basin and Ewer; another to give him always the Urinal; another to be his Cook; and another to serve for Landress. They slew also many women, slaves, and free-maidens for to attend upon the Gentlewomen, and moreover one of every occupation within the City. When all these that were appointed to die were washed, and their bellies full with meat and drink, than they painted their faces yellow, and put garlands of sweet flowers upon each of their heads. Then they went in order of procession before the Beer, whereon the dead King was carried; some went playing on instruments made of Snail shells, and others played upon bones and shells of Sea Tortoise, others went whistling, and the most part weeping. The sons of the dead King and other Noble men carried upon their shoulders the Beer where the Corpse lay, and proceeded with an easy pace towards the Temple of the God called Curicaveris; his kinsmen went round about the Beer singing a sorrowful song. The officers and houshold-servants of the Court, with other Magistrates and Rulers of justice bore the Standards and divers other Arms. And about midnight they departed in the order aforesaid out of the King's Palace with great light of firebrands, and with a heavy noise of their trumpets and drums. The Citizens which dwelled where the Corpse passed, attended to make clean the street. And when they were come to the Temple, they went four times round about a great fire which was prepared of Pine tree to burn the dead body. Then the Beer was laid upon the fire, and in the mean while that the body was burning, they mawled with a club those which had the garlands, and afterward buried them four and four as they were apparelled behind the Temple. The next day in the morning the ashes, bones and jewels were gathered and laid upon a rich mantle, the which was carried to the Temple gate, where the Priests attended to bless those devilish relics, whereof they made a dough or paste, and thereof an Image, which was apparelled like a man, with a visor on his face, and all other sorts of jewels that the dead King was wont to wear, so that it seemed a gallant Idol. At the foot of the Temple stairs they opened a grave ready made, which was square, large, two fathom deep, it was also hanged with new mats round about, and a fair bed therein, in the which one of the Priests placed the Idol made of ashes with his eyes towards the East part, and did hang round about the walls Targets of gold and silver, with bows and arrows, and many gallant tuffes of feathers with earthen vessels, as pots, dishes, and platters, so that the grave was filled up with householdstuff, chests covered with leather, apparel, Jewels, meat drink and armour. This done, the grave was shut up and made sure with beams, boards, and floored with earth on the top. All those Gentlemen who had served or touched any thing in the burial, washed themselves and went to dinner in the Court or yard of the King's house without any table, and having dined they wiped their hands upon certain locks of cotton-wool, hanging down their heads, and not speaking any word, except it were to ask for drink. This ceremony endured five days, and in all that time no fire was permitted to be kindled in the City, except in the King's house and Temples, nor yet any corn was ground, or market kept, nor any durst go out of their houses, showing all the sorrow that might be possible for the death of their King. And this was the superstitious manner of burying the Kings of Mechoacan. This people did punish adultery most rigorously; for to commit it was death as well for the man as the wom●…n. But if the adulterer were a Gentleman, his head was decked with feathers, and after that he was hanged, and his body burned; and for this offence was no pardon, either for man or woman. But for avoiding of adultery they did permit other common wom●…n, but no public and ordinary stews. Now the Indians of Mechoacan are greatly taken with the popish devices, and are strong in that religion, as any part of America.  
The fourth and last Province of the Country or Empire of Mexico, is called Galicia nova, and is watered with two very great rivers, the one named Piastle, and the other San S●…stian. This Province glorieth in many great Towns of Indians; but especially in ●…ix, inhabited both by Indians and Spaniards; the first and chiefest is Xalisco, taken by Nunio d●… Guzman 1530. when he fled from Mexico in a rage, and took prisoner and burned the King of Mecho●…. The second is Guadalaiara. The third Coanum. The fourth Compostel●…. The fifth, St. Espirit. The sixth, Copala, which now is called Nova Mexico, new Mexico. And here it is that the Spaniards are daily warring against the Indians which live Northward, and are not as yet reduced nor brought under the Spanish yoke and government. They are valiant Indians, and hold the Spaniards hard to it; and have great advantage against them in the rocks and mountains, where they abide and cut off many Spaniards. Their chief weapons are but bows and arrows, and yet with them from the thick Woods, hills and rocks they annoy and offend the Spaniards exceedingly. I have heard some Spaniards say that they fly and climb up the rocks like Goats; and when they draw nigh unto them, than they cry out with a hideous noise shooting their arrows at them, and in an instant are departed and fled unto another rock. The reason why the Spaniards are so earnest to pursue and conquer these Indians, more than many others of America, which as yet are not brought in subjection to the Spaniards, is for the many Mines of silver and treasure of gold which they know to be there. They have got already sure possession o●… part of those riches in the Mines, called St. Lewis Sacatecas, from whence they send all the silver that is coined in the Mint houses of Mexico and the City of Angels, and every year besides to Spain in silver wedges at least six Millions. But the further the Spaniards go to the North, still more riches they discover; and fain would they subdue all those Northern parts (as I have heard them say) lest our English from Virginia, and their other plantations, get in before them. I have heard them wonder that our English enter no further into the main land; surely say they, either they fear the Indians, or else with a little paltry Tobacco they have as much as will maintain them in laziness. Certainly they intent to conquer through those heathenish Indians; until by land they come to Florida and Virginia, (for so they boast) if they be not met with by some of our Northern Nations of Europe, who may better keep them off then those poor Indians, and may do God greater and better service with those rich Mines, than the Spaniards hitherto have done.  
Thus having spoken somewhat of the four Provinces of Mexico, which was the first member of the division Mexican and Peruan; Now I shall briefly say somewhat further of three more Countries belonging to the Mexican or Northern Tract as opposite to the Peruan, omitting Florida, Virginia, Norumbega, Nova Francia Corterialis, and Estotilandia, because I will not write as many do by relation and hearsay, but by more sure intelligence, insight and experience. In my first division next to Mexico, I placed Quivira, I●…eatan, and Nicaragua; of these three therefore I shall say a little, and then somewhat of the Peruan part. Quivira is seated on the most Western part of America, just over against Tartary, from whence being not much distant some suppose that the Inhabitants first came into this new World. And indeed the Indians of America in many things seem to be of the race and progeny of the Tartars, in that Quivira and all the Westside of the Country towards Asia is far more populous than the East towards Europe, which showeth these parts to have been first inhabited. Secondly, their uncivility, and barbarous properties tell us that they are most like the Tartars of any. Thirdly, the West side of America if it be not continent with Tartary, is yet disjoined by a small strait. Fourthly, the people of Quivira nearest to Tartary, are said to follow the seasons and pasturing of their cattle like the Tartarians. All this side of America is full of herbage, and enjoyeth a temperate air. The people are desirous of glass more than of gold; and in some places to this day are Cannibals. The chief riches of this Country are their Kine, which are to them as we say of our Ale to drunkards, meat, drink and cloth, and more too. For the Hides yield them houses, or at least the cover of them; their bones bodkins, their hair thread, their finews ropes; their horns, maws and bladders, vessels; their dung, fire; their Calf skins, budgets to draw and keep water; their blood, drink; their flesh, meat.  
There is thought to be some traffic from China, or Cathaya, hither to those parts, where as yet the Spaniards have not entered. For when Uazquez de Coronado conquered some part of it, he saw in the further Sea certain ships, not of common making, which seemed to be well laden, and bare in their prowess, Pelicans, which could not be conjectured to come from any Country, but one of these two. In Quivira there are but two Provinces known unto us, which are Cibola, and Nova Albion. Cibola lieth on the Eastside, whose chief City is of the same name, and denominates the whole Province. The chief Town next to Cibola is called Totontaa, which is temperate and pleasant, being situated upon a River so called. The third Town worth mentioning is called Tinguez, which was burnt by the Spaniards; who under the conduct of Francisco Vasquez de Coronado made this Province subject to the King of Spain, Anno Dom. 1540 And since this Town of Tinguez hath been rebuilt and inhabited by the Spaniards; There is a goodly College of Jesuits, who only preach to the Indians of that country. Nova Albion lieth on the West side towards Tartary, and is very little inhabited by the Spaniards, who have found no wealth or riches there. Our ever Renowned and Noble Captain Sir Francis Drake discovered it, entered upon it, and he named it Nova Albion, because the King that then was, did willingly submit himself unto our Queen Elizabeth.  
The Country abounds with fruits pleasing both the eye and the Palate. The people are given to hospitality, but withal to witchcraft and adoration of devils. The bounds between this Quivira and Mexico Empire is Mar Virmiglio, or Californio. The third Kingdom belonging to the Mexican part and Northern Tract is jucatan; which was first discovered by Francisco Hernandez de Cordova, in the year 1517. It is called jucatan, not as some have conceited from joctan the son of Heber, who they think came out of the East, where the Scripture placeth him, Gen. 12. 23. to inhabit here, but from jucatan which in the Indian tongue, signifieth, what say you? for when the Spaniards at their first arriving in that Country did ask of the Indians the name of the place, the Savages not understanding what they meaned, replied unto them jucatan, which is, what say you? whereupon the Spaniards named it, and ever since have called it jucatan. The whole Country is at least 900. miles in circuit, and is a Peninsul●…. It is situated over against the Isle of Cuba; and is divided into three parts, first jucatan itself, whose Cities of greatest worth, are Campeche, Ualladolid, Merida, Simaricas, and one which for his greatness and beauty, they call Cairo. This Country among the Spaniards is held to be poor; the chief Commodities in it are honey, wax, Hides, and some Sugar, but no Indigo, Cochinil, nor Mines of silver; There are yet some drugs much esteemed of by the Apothecaries, Cana fistula, Zarzaparilla especially; and great store of Indian Maiz. There is also abundance of good Wood and Timber fit for shipping, whereof the Spaniards do make very strong ships, which they use in their voyages to Spain and back again. In the year 1632. the Indians of this Country in many places of it were like to rebel against their Spanish Governor, who vexed them sorely, making them bring in to him their Fowls and Turkeys (whereof there is also great abundance) and their honey and wax (wherein he traded) at the rate and price which he pleased to set them for his better advantage; which was such a disadvantage to them, that to enrich him they impoverished themselves; and so resolved to betake themselves to the Woods and Mountains; where in a rebellious way they continued some Months, until the Franciscan Friars, who have there great power over them, reduced them back, and the Governor (lest he should quite lose that Country by a further rebellion) granted to them not only a general pardon in the King's name, but for the future promised to use them more mildly and gently.  
The second part of it is called Guatemala, (wherein I lived for the space of almost twelve years) whose Inhabitants have lost formerly half a million of their kinsmen and friends by the unmerciful dealing of the Spaniards; and yet for all the loss of so many thousands, there is no part of America more flourishing than this with great and populous Indians Towns. They may thank the Friars who defend them daily against the Spaniards cruelty, and this yet for their own ends; for while the Indians flourish and increase, the Friar's purses flourish also and are filled. This Country is very fresh and plentiful. The chief Cities are Guatemala, Cassuca, and Chiapa; whereof I shall speak more largely hereafter. The third part of jucatan is Acasamil, which is an Island over against Guatemala, which is now commonly called by the Spaniards Sta. Cruz, whose chief Town is Sta. Cruz.  
The fourth and last Country of the division of the Mexican part and Northern Tract of America, (which is under the Spanish Government, and my best knowledge and e●…perience) is Nicaragua, which standeth South East from Mexico, and above four hundred and fifty leagues from it. Yet it agreeth somewhat with Mexico in nature both of soil and Inhabitants. The people are of good stature, and of colour indifferent white. They had, before they received Christianity, a settled and politic form of Government; Only, as S●…n appointed no Law for a man's killing of his father, so had this people none for the murderer of a King, both of them conceiting, that men were not so unnatural, as to commit such crimes. A thief they judged not to death, but adjudged him to be slave to that man whom he had robbed; till by his service he had made satistaction: a course truly more merciful and not less just, than the loss of life.  
This Country is so pleasing to the eye, and abounding in all things necessary, that the Spaniards call it Mahomet's Paradise. Among other flourishing trees, here groweth one of that nature, that a man cannot touch any of its branches, but it withereth presently. It is as plentiful of Parrots, as our Country of England is of Crows; Turkeys, Fowls, Quails and Rabbits are ordinary meat there. There are many populous Indian Towns (though not so many as about Guatemala) in this Country; and especially two Cities of Spaniards; the one Leon, a Bishop's Seat, and the other Granada, which standeth upon a Lake of fresh water, which hath above three hundred miles in compass, and having no intercourse with the Ocean, doth yet continually ebb and flow. But of this Country, and of this City especially I shall say somewhat more, when I come to speak of my travailing through it.  
Thus I have briefly touched upon the Mexican part, and so much of the Northern Tract as is under the King of Spain his Dominion, leaving more particulars, until I come to show the order of my being in and journeying through some of these Countries. I will now likewise give you a glimpse of the Southern Tract, and Peruan part of America. Which containeth chiefly five great Countries or Kingdoms, some in whole, and others in part, subject to the Crown of Spain and Portugal, which are, first Castilia aurea; secondly, Gujana; thirdly, Peru; fourthly, Brasile; fifthly, Chille. But I will not fill my History with what others have written of the four last named Countries, wherein I was not much; but what I could learn of Peru, I will briefly speak, and so come to the first Castilia aurea, through which I travailed. Peru is held to be yet more rich a Country than is Mexico; for although it hath not the conveniency of traffic by the North Sea, which Mexico hath; but doth send the Commodities in it to Panama, and from thence transports them either over the strait Isthmus, or by the River Chiagre to Partabel upon the North Sea; yet the Country is far richer than Mexico, by reason of the more abundance of Mines of silver which are in it. The mountains named Potosi are thought to be of no other metal, which the King of Spain will not have to be opened until they have exhausted those which are already discovered and digged, and have found the Spaniards work enough, and yielded them treasure enough ever since they first conquered those parts. The soil is very fruitful of all such fruits as are found in Spain. The Olives are bigger than those of Spain, the oil sweeter and clearer. The Grapes yield also a wine far stronger than any of Spain, and there is much made, by reason it cannot conveniently be brought from Spain. There is likewise wheat in great store; and all this fruitful soil lieth low under high Mountains which divide betwixt Indians not as yet conquered and Brasile. But those Mountains are a great help unto those pleasant Valleys with the waters that fall from them; for in all those parts inhabited by Spaniards towards the South Sea, it is most certain and most observable that it never raineth, in so much that the houses are uncovered on the tops, and only mats laid over them to keep off the dust, and yet is this Country what with the waters that fall from the Mountains, what with the morning and evening dews, as fruitful and plentiful as any Country in the World. The chief City is called Lima, where there is a Viceroy and a Court of Chancery, and an Archbishop. It hath a Port some two miles from it named Callau; where lie the ships that convey yearly the treasure of that Kingdom to Panama. There lie also other ships, which traffic to the East-India's, and to all the Coasts of Guatemala, and to Acapulco the Southern Haven of Mexico. This Port of Callau is not so strong as the great, nay inestimable wealth that is commonly in it and in the City of Lim●… should require, for I have heard many Spaniards say, that in the year 1620. a few ships of Hollanders (as some say) or of English (as others affirm) appeared before the Haven-waiting for the ships that were to convey the King's revenues to Panama, and hearing that they were departed (though by a false report) followed them, and so forsook the attempting to take the Callau; which certainly had they manly attempted, they had taken it, and in it the greatest treasure that in any one part of the world could have been found. But the Spaniards seldom see thereabout foreign ships, and so live more carelessly in securing or strengthening that Coast. Though Peru be thus rich in fruits and Mines, yet Chille far exceedeth it in gold; which edgeth the Spaniards to a constant and continual War with the Inhabitants, which are a strong, warlike, and most valiant people. They are grown as skilful in the use of weapons, swords, Pistols and Muskets as the Spaniaods, and have taken many Spaniards, men and women prisoners; and of the Spanish women have had so many children, called Mestiz●…es, that by them (who have proved most valiant) they have much increased both their strength and skill. They hold the Spaniards hard to it, and the War is become the most dangerous of any the Spaniards have; in so much that the Counsel of Spain doth pick out from Flanders and Italy, the best soldiers to send them thither. And a Captain that hath served long, well and faithfully in Flanders, by way of credit and promotion is sent to the Wars of Chille, to fight for that great treasure of gold, which certainly is there. The Spaniards have it in three fair Cities; the Conception (which is a Bishop's Seat) and Santiago, and Valdivia. This last is so named from one Valdivia, who was Governor of it, and the first cause and author of those Wars.  
This man was so extraordinarily covetous of the gold of that Country, that he would not let the Indians possess or enjoy any of it themselves; but did vex them, whip, and beat, yea and kill some of them, because they brought him not enough, and employed them daily in seeking it out for him, charging them with a tax and imposition of so much a day: which the Indians not being able to perform, nor to satisfy an unsatiable mind and greedy covetousness, resolved to rebel, but so that first they would fill and satiate his heart with gold so that he should never more covet after that yellow and glittering metal. Wherefore they joined and combined themselves together in a warlike posture, and took some quantity of gold and melted it, and with it resolutely came upon Valdivia the Governor, saying, O Valdivia we see thou hast a greedy and unsatiable mind and desire after our gold; we have not been able to satisfy thee with it hitherto; but now we have devised away to satiate this thy greedy covetousness; here is now enough, drink thy full of it; and with these words they took him, and poured the melted gold down his throat, wherewith he died, never more coveting after that bright and shining dross, and naming with his name and death that City of Valdivia, and with his covetousness leaving a rebellion which hath continued to a cruel and bloody War unto this day.  
Guiana and Brasile I shall omit to speak of, not having been in any part of them. Brasile is little talked of by the Spaniards, belonging to the Crown of Portugal, and now part of it to the high and mighty States of the Netherlands, who will better satisfy by their Histories, and acquaint Europe with the riches that are in it.  
I return unto the first part mentioned by me in the Southern and Peruan Tract, which was said to be Castilia aurea, golden Castille, so called for the abundance of gold that is found in it. This containeth the Northern part of Peruana, and part of the Isthmus, which runneth between the North and South Sea. Besides the gold in it, yet it is admirably stored with silver, Spices, Pearls, and medicinal Herbs. It is divided into four Provinces. The first is called Castilia deloro; the second, Nova Andaluzia; the third Nova Granada; the fourth, Carthagena. Castilia deloro is situated in the very Isthmus, and is not very populous by reason of the unhealthfulnesse of the air, and noisome savour of the standing pools. The chief places belonging to the Spaniards, are first Theonimay, or Nombre de Dios on the East; the second, which is six leagues from Nombre de Dios is Portabel, now chiefly inhabited by the Spaniards and Mulattoes, and Blackmores, and Nombre de Dios almostutterly forsaken by reason of its unhealthfulnesse. The ships which were wont to anchor in Nombre de Dios, and there to take in the King's treasure, which is yearly brought from Peru to Panama, and from thence to the North Sea, now harbour themselves in Portabel; which signisyeth Porto bello, a fair and goodly Haven, for so indeed it is, and well fortified at the entrance with three Castles, which can reach and command one another. The third and chief place belonging to the Spaniards in Castilia del oro is Panama, which is on the Westside and upon the South Sea. This City and Nombre de Dios were both built by Didacus de Niquesa. And Nombre de Dios was so called, because Niquesa having been crossed with many mischances and misadventures at Sea, when he came to this place greatly rejoiced, and bad his men now go on shore in Nombre de Dios, in the name of God, in the name of God. But as I have before observed, the air being here very unhealthy, the King of Spain in the year 1584. commanded the houses of Nombre de Dios to be pulled down, and to be rebuilt in a more healthy and convenient place: which was performed by Peter A●…ias in Portabel. But being now upon Nombre de Dios, I should wrong my Country if I should not set out to the public view the worth of her people showed upon this place, and to this day talked on and admired by the Spaniards, who do not only remember Sir Francis Drake, & teach their children to dread and fear even his name for his attempts upon Carthagena and all the coast about, and especially upon Nombre de Dios, and from it marching as far as the great mountain called St. Pablo towards Panama: but furthermore keep alive amongst them (and in this my History it shall not die) the name of one of Sir Francis Drake his followers and Captains named john Oxenham, whose attempt on this Coast was resolute and wonderful.  
This Noble and gallant Gentleman arriving with threescore and ten soldiers in his company as resolute as himself, a little above this Town of Nombre de Dios drew a land his ship, and covering it with boughs, marched over the land with his Company guided by Blackamoors, until he came to a river. Where he cut down wood, made him a Pinnace, entered the South-sea, went to the Island of Pearls, where he lay ten days waiting for a prize, which happily he got (though not so happily after kept it) for from that Island he set upon two Spanish ships, and finding them unable to fight, he speedily made them yield, and intercepted in them threescore thousand pound weight of gold, and two hundred thousand pound weight in bars or wedges of silver, and returned safely again to the main land. And though by reason of a mutiny made by his own Company he neither returned to his country nor to his hidden ship; yet was it such a strange adventure as is not to be forgotten, in that the like was never by any other attempted, and by the Spaniards is to this day with much admiration recorded.  
Much part of this Castilia aurea as yet is not subdued by the Spaniards, and so doubtless a great treasure lieth hi●… in it for that people and nation whose thoughts shall aspire to find it out. In the year 1637. when I chanced to be in Panama returning homewards to my Country, there came thither some twenty Indians Barbarians by way of peace to treat with the Precedent of the Chancery concerning their yielding up themselves to the government of the King of Spain. But as I was informed afterwards at Carthagena, nothing was concluded upon, for that the Spaniards dare not trust those Indians, whom they have found to have rebelled often against them for their hard usage and carriage towards them. These Indians which then I saw were very proper, tall and lusty men, and well complexioned; and among them one of as red a hair as any our nation can show; they had bobs of gold in their ears, and some of them little pieces of gold made like a half moon hanging upon their neither lips, which argues store of that treasure to be amongst them. Unto this country is joining Nova Andaluzia, which hath on the North side Castilia del oro, and on the South Peru: The best Cities in it are Tocoio, now by the Spaniards called St. Margaret's, and another called ●…. Espiritu. Nova Granada is situated on the South side of Carthagena, and from the abundance and fertility of Granada in Spaino it hath taken its name. The chief Towns and Cities in it are six. First Tungia, which is supposed to be directly under the Aequat●…r. The second is Tochaimum. The third, Popaian, the richest of them all. The fourth, Sta. Fee, or St. Faith, an Archbishop's seat, and a Court of Justice and Chancery, governed like Panama and Guatemala, by a Precedent and six Judges, and a King's Attorney and two high Justices of Court; who have six thousand ducats a year allowed them out of the King's treasure. The fifth City is Palma; and the sixth Merida. From Carthagena through this country of Granada lieth the road way to Lima in Peru, all by land. This Country is very strong by reason of the situation of it much amongst stony rocks, which compass and environ it, and through which there are very narrow passages. Yet it is full of pleasant valleys which do yield much fruit, Corn and Indian Maiz. There are also in it some Mines of silver, and many golden sanded rivers. Carthagena, which is the last Province of Castilia aurea, hath also a very fruitful soil, in the which groweth a tree, which if any one do touch, he will hardly escape a poisoning.  
The chief Cities in it are, first Carthagena, which Sir Francis Drake in the year 1585. surprised, and (as the Spaniards affirm) burned most part of it, and besides inestimable sums of money, took with him from thence 230. pieces of Ordnance. I dare say now it hath not so many; yet it is reasonable well fortified; though not so strong as Portabel. It is a fair and gallant City and very rich, by reason of the pearls which are brought to it from Margarita, and the King's revenues, which from all Nova Granada are sent thither. It is a Bishop's seat, and hath many rich Churches and Cloisters. It is not governed by a Court of Justice and Chancery as Sta. Fee. is, but only by one Governor. It hath been often moved to the Council of Spain to have some Galleys made to run about those Seas, and that Carthagena be the chief harbour of them. From this City received England the loss of that little Island named Providence by us, and by the Spaniards Sta. Catalina, which though but little, might have been of a great, nay greater advantage to our Kingdom, than any other of our plantations in America; which the Spaniards well understood when they set all their strength of Carthagena against it; but I hope the Lord hath his time appointed when we shall advantage ourselves by it again. To this City of Carthagena cometh every year also in small Frigates most of the Indigo, Cochinil & Sugar, which is made in the country of Guatemala; the Spaniards thinking it safer to ship these their goods in little Frigates upon the lake of Granada in Nicaragua, & from thence to send them to Carthagena to be shipped with the galleons that come from Portabel with the treasure of Peru, than to send them by the ships of Honduras, which have often been a prey unto the Hollanders. These frigates were thought by the Spaniards to come too near the reach of Providence, and therefore it hath been their care and providence to remove us from this reach of their Frigates. The second great Town of this Country of Carthagena is Abuida. The third Sta. Martha, which is a rich government of Spaniards, and doth much fear our English and Holland ships; it is seated on the river de Abuida, otherwise called St. john and Rio di Grand. There is also Venez●…ela and New-Caliz, great, rich, and strong Towns. And these three last regions, Andaluzia Nova, Nova Granada, and Carthagena are by the Spaniards called Tierra firm, or firm land, for that they are the strength of Peru from the North, and the basis of this reversed Pyramid.  
Thus have I brought thee, Gentle Reader, round about America, and showed thee the Continent of that biggest part of the world; from the which thou mayst observe the power and greatness of the King of Spain, who hath got under his Sceptre and Dominion so many thousand miles, which were they reckoned up, would be found to be more than are about all Europe. But not only is America great and spacious by land, but also by sea, glorying in more and some greater Islands, than any other part of the world. It would but cause tediousness, and seem prolixity to number them all up, which is a work hard and difficult, for that many as yet are not known nor inhabited, and whose goodness and greatness is not discovered; for the Islands called Luc●…idas are thought to be four hundred at least. Therefore I will omit to be over tedious and prolix, and will but briefly speak of the best and chief of them, taking them in order from that part of the Continent, Carthagena, where even now I left thee. But in the first place calls upon my pen the Jewel Island called Margarita, which is situated in the sea nigh unto Castilia aurea, and not far distant from two other Islands, named Cubag●…a and Trinidad●…. True it is this Island of Margarita is by some much slighted for want of corn, grass, trees and water; in so much that it hath been known sometime that an inhabitant of that Island hath willingly changed for a Tun of water a Tun of wine. But the great abundance of precious stones in it maketh amends for the former wants and defects; for from them is the name of Margarita imposed on that Island. But especially it yieldeth store of pearls, those gems which the Latin writers call Uniones, because nulli duo reperiuntur indiscreti, they always are found to grow in couples. In this Island there are many rich Merchants, who have thirty, forty, fifty Black-more slaves only to fish out of the sea about the rocks these pearls. These Blackamoors are much made of by their Masters, who must needs trust them with a treasure hidden in the waters, and in whose will it is to pass by of those they find, none, few, or many. They are let down in baskets into the Sea, and so long continue under the water, until by pulling the rope by which they are let down, they make their sign to be taken up. I have heard some say that have thus dealt in pearls, that the chief meat they feed their Blackamoors with, is roast-meat, which maketh them their wind & breath longer in the water. From Margarita are all the pearls sent to be refined and bored to Carthagena, where is a fair and goodly street of no other shops then of these Pearledressers. Commonly in the month of jidy there is a ship or two at most ready in that Island to carry the King's revenue, and the Merchant's pearls to Carthagena. One of these ships are valued commonly at threescore thousand, or fourscore thousand ducats, and sometimes more; and therefore are reasonable well manned; for that the Spaniards much fear our English and the Holland ships. The year that I was in Carthagena, which was 1637. a ship of these laden with pearls was chased by one of our ships from the Island of Providence (by some it was thought to be our ship called the Neptune) which after a little fight had almost brought the poor Spaniard to yield his pearies, and had certainly carried away that great treasure (as I was informed in Carthagena four days after the fight by a Spaniard who was in the ship of Margarita) had not two other ships of Holland come between to challenge from our English man that prise, alleging their privilege from the mighty States united for all prizes upon those seas and coast. And whilst our English and Hollander did thus strive for the Pearls, the Spanish ship ran on shore upon a little Island, and speedily unladed and hid in the woods part of the treasures, and perceiving the Hollander coming eagerly in pursuit of it, the Spaniard set on fire the ship, and neither Spaniard, English, nor Hollander, enjoyed what might have been a great and rich prize to England. From Carthagena was sent presently a man of War to bring home the pearls hid in the wood, which were not the third part of what was in the ship.  
jamaica is another Island under the power of the Spaniards, which is in length 280. miles, and 70. in breadth, which though it exceed Margarita in sweet and pleasant streams and fountains of water, yet is far inferior to it in riches. Some Hides, some Sugar, and some Tobacco are the chief commodities from thence. There are only two Towns of note in it, Oristana and Sevilli; here are built ships which have proved as well at sea, as those that are made in Spain. This Island was once very poulous, but now is almost destitute of Indians; for the Spaniards have s●…ain in it more than 60000; in so much that women as well here as on the Continent did kill their children before they had given them life, that the issues of their bodies might not serve so cruel a nation. But far beyond the two former is the Island of Cuba, which is three hundred miles long, and seventy broad, which was first made known to Europe by Columbus his second navigation. This Island is full of Forests, Lakes, and mountains. The air is very temperate, the soil very fertile, producing brass of exact perfection, and some gold though drossy hath formerly been found in it. It aboundeth also with Ginger, Cassia, Mastic, Aloes, some Cinnamon, Cana fistula, Zarzaparilla, and Sugar, and hath of flesh, fish, and fowls great plenty; but especially such store of sea Tortoise, and Hogs, that the ships at their return to Spain make their chief provision of them. Myself chanced to take physic there, and whereas I thought that day I should have a fowl or rabbit after my physics working, they brought me a boiled piece of fresh young Pork, which when I refused to eat, they assured me it was the best dish the Doctors did use to prescribe upon such days.  
The chief Cities of this Island are Santiago on the Northern shore, built by james de Valaseo, a Bishop's seat; and secondly, Havana, which is also on the Northern shore, and is a safe Road for ships, and the staple of merchandise, and (as the Spaniards call it) the key of all the West-India's, to lock up or unlock the door or entrance to all America. Here rideth the King of Spain's Navy, and here meet all the Merchant ships from several ports and Havens of all those Country's afore-named, whether from the Islands or from the Continent: in a word here commonly in the month of September is joined all the treasure as▪ I may say of America, all the King of Spain's revenues, with as much more of Merchant goods, which the year that I was there were thought to be in all the worth of thirty millions. And the ships which that year there did meet to strengthen one another were 53. sail, and set out sooner that year than any other upon the 16. of September, having that day a fair wind to wafte them homewards through the Gulf of Bahama. Havana therefore being the store-house of all Americaes treasure, it hath been the Spaniards chief care to fortify that; and truly it is so strong, that the Spaniards hold it impossible to be taken, and do boast of four impregnable forts, to wit at Antwerp, Milan, Pamplona, and Havana. This hath two strong Castles, the one at the point or entrance of the Haven toward the Sea; the other more within, on the other side almost over against it; which two Castles (the passage in the mouth of the haven being so narrow, that one only ship in breast may enter) will keep and defend the Port from many hundred sail. I was myself in the great and chief Castle, and truly found it very strong, though by land I judged it might be as easily taken, as other strong Castles here in Europe have been overpowerd by a great and powerful army. It hath in it besides many others, twelve pieces of Ordnance of brass exceeding great, which they call The twelve Apostles. But for all this strength of the Havana, it could not once defend six or seven millions (according to the Spaniards own account) which the one part of the King's Navy brought from St. john de Ulhua to the sight of this impregnable fort, and protected with such twelve Apostles. It was as I take it the year 1629. when that ever renowned Hollander (whom like unto our Drake the Spaniards to this day fear and tremble at, call him Pie de Palo, that is, wooden leg) waited at the Cape of St. Anthrny for the Spanish fleet of Nova Hispania; which according to his expectation coming, he manly set upon it, saluting and welcoming the great treasure in it with a full side of roaring Ordnance; the sound was more doleful than joyful and welcome to the Spaniards, who thought it safer sleeping in a whole skin, then to be unquieted by fight, and with the sight of torn and mangled bodies, by Mars his furious and fiery balls, and so called a Council of war to resolve what they should do to save the King's great treasure which was entrusted to them in those ships. The result of the Council was to fly and with some discharging of their Ordinance to defend themselves, until they could put into a river in the Island of Cuba, not far from Havana called Matanzoes. There were in that fleet of Spain many gallants and Gentlemen, and two Judges of the Chancery of Mexico, which were that year sent. to Madrid as guilty in the mutiny before mentioned, there was in it of my acquaintance a Dominican Friar, named Friar jacintho de Hozes, who had been sent to those parts to visit all the Dominican Cloisters of New-Spaine, and had got of bribes at least eight thousand ducats (as I was informed the year after by a Friar his compainon, whom he sent from Havana to Guatemala to make known to his friends his loss of all that he had got, and to beg a new contribution to help him home) there was also in that fleet Don Martin de Carillo; who was the Inquisitor and Commissioner to judge the Delinquents in the forementioned mutiny of Mexico, who was thought to have got twenty thousand ducats clear; besides these a Bishop, and many rich Merchants, all under the command of Don juan de Guzman y Torres Admiral to all the fleet. They all fled for their lives and goods; but the gallant Hollanders chased them. The Spaniards thinking the Hollanders would not venture up the river after them, put into Matanzoes; but soon after they had entered, they found the river too shallow for their heavy and great bellied galleons, and so run them up on ground; which done, the better and richer sort escaped to land, endeavouring to escape with what wealth they could; some got out Cabinets, some bags; which the Hollanders perceiving came upon them with bullet messengers, which soon overtook and stopped their flying treasures. Some few Cabinets were hid, all the rest became that day the gallant Pie de Palo or the wooden legged Captains prise for the mighty States of Holland. The Friar Hozes was got into a boat with his Cabinet under his habit, which had in it nothing but chains of gold, diamonds, Pearls and precious stones; and half a dozen Hollanders leapt into the boat after him, and snatched it from him, as his own friend and companion related after to us in Guatemala. Don juan de Guzman y Torres the Admiral when he came to Spain was imprisoned, lost his wits for a while, and after was beheaded. Thus in the sight of impregnable Havana and of those 12 brazen Apostles, was Holland glorious and made rich with a seven million prize.  
But before I end this Chapter, I may not forget the chiefest of all the Islands of this new world, which is called Hispaniola, & formerly by the natives Hatie, which lamenteth the loss of at least three millions of Indians murdered by her new Masters of Spain. This Island is the biggest that as yet is discovered in all the world; it is in compass about 1500. miles, and enjoineth a temperate air, a fertile soil, rich mines; and trades much in Ambar, Sugar, Ginger, Hides, and Wax. It is reported for certain that here in twenty day's herbs will ripen and roots also and be fit to be eaten, which is a strong argument of the exact temperature of the air. It yieldeth in nothing to Cuba, but excelleth it in three things especially; first in the fineness of the gold, which is here more pure and unmixed; secondly, in the increase of the Sugar, one Sugar Cane here shilling twenty and sometimes thirty measures; and thirdly, in the goodness of the soil for tillage, the corn here yielding an hundred fold. This fertility is thought to be caused by four great rivers, which water and enrich all the four quarters of the Island; all four do spring from one only mountain, which standeth in the very midst and centre of the Country, juna running to the East, Artihinnacus to the West, jacchus to the North, and Naihus to the South.  
This Country is ●…o replenished with Swine and Cattell, that they become wild among the woods and Mountains, so that the ships that sail by this Island, and want provision, go here a shore where it is little inhabited and kill of cattle, wild swine and bores, till they have made up a plentiful provision. Much of this Country is not inhabited, by reason that the Indians are quite consumed. The chief places in it are first St. Domingo, where there is a Spanish Precedent and Chancery with six Judges and the other officers belonging to it, and it is the Seat of an Archbishop, who though he enjoy not so much yearly rent and revenues as other Archbishops, especially they of Mexico and Lima; yet he hat●… 〈◊〉 honour above all the rest, for that he is the primate of all the India's, this Island having been conquered before the other parts, and so bearing antiquity above them all. There are also other rich Towns of trading, as Sta. Isabel, S. Thome, S. john, Maragna, and Por●…o. And thus hath my pen run over Sea and Land, Islands and most of the Continent that is subject to the Spaniards to show thee, my Reader, the state of America at this time. It is called America because Americus Vespusius first discovered it; though afterwards Columbus gave us the first light to discern these Countries both by example and directions. Besides the factions spoken of before between the Native Spaniards and those that come from Spain, there is yet further in most parts of it, but especially in Peru a deadly faction and mortal hatred between the biscain's and the Spaniards of Castille and Estremadura, which hath much shaken the quiet state of it, and threatened it with rebellion and destruction.  
There are in all America four Archbishoprics, which are Sto. Domingo, Mexico, Lima, and Sta. Fee, and above thirty inferior Bishops. The politic Administration of Justice is chiefly committed to the two Viceroys residing at Lima and Mexico, and with subordination unto them unto other Precedents, Governors, and high Justices, called Alcaldes Majores; except it be the Precedent of Guatemala, and of Santo Domingo, who are as absolute in power as the Viceroys, and have under them Governors, and high Justices, and are no ways subordinate to the former Viceroys, but only unto the Court and Council of Spain.   

CHAP. XIII. Showing my journey from Mexico to Chiapa Southward, and the most remarkable places in the way.  
HAving now gone round America with a brief and superficial description of it, my desire is to show unto my Reader what parts of it I travailed through, and did abide in, observing more particularly the state, condition, strength, and Commodities of those Countries which lie Southward from Mexico. It is further my desire, nay the chief ground of this my History, that whilst my Country doth here observe an English man, become American, travailing many thousand miles there, as may be noted from St. john de Ulhua to Mexico, and from thence Southward to Panama, and from thence Northward again to Carthagena, and to Havana, God's goodness may be admired, and his providence extolled who suffered not the meanest and unworthiest of all his Creatures to perish in such unknown Countries; to be swalled by North or South Sea, where shipwrecks were often feared; to be lost in Wildernesses where no tongue could give directions; to be devoured by Wolves, Lions, Tigers, or Crocodiles, which there so much abound; to fall from steepy rocks and mountains, which seem to dwell in the aereal Region, and threaten with fearful spectacles of deep and profound precipices, a horrid and inevitable death to those that climb up to them; to be eaten up by the greedy Earth which there doth often quake and tremble, and hath sometimes opened her mouth to draw in Towns and Cities; to be stricken with those fiery darts of Heaven and thunderbolts which in winter season threaten the Rocks and Cedars; to be enchanted by Satan's Instruments, Witches and Sorcerers, who there as on their own ground play their pranks more than in the parts of Christendom; to be quite blinded with Romish Errors and Superstitions, which have double blinded the purblind heathenish Idolaters; to be wedded to the pleasures▪ and licentiousness, which do there allure; to be glutted with the plenty and dainties of fish, flesh, fowls, and fruits, which do there entice; to be pufled up with the spirit of pride and powerful command and authority over the poor Indians, which doth there provoke; to be tied with the Cords of vanity and ambition, which there are strong; and finally to be glued in heart, and affection to the dress of gold, silver, Pearls, and Jewels, whose plenty there doth bind, blind, captivate and enslave the soul. Oh I say, let the Lords great goodness and wonderful providence be observed who suffered not an English stranger in all these dangers to miscarry, but was a guide unto him there in all his travails, discovered unto him ●…o the espies in Canaan, and as to joseph in Egypt the provision, wealth and riches of that world, and safely guided him back to relate to England, the truth of what no other English eye did ever yet behold. From the month of October until February I did abide with my friends, and companions the Friars under the command of Friar Calvo in that house of recreation called St. jacintho, and from thence enjoyed the sight of all the Towns and of what else was worth the seeing about Mexico. But the time I was there, I was careful to inform myself of the state of Philippinas, whither my first purposes had drawn me from Spain. It was my fortune to light upon a Friar and an acquaintance of some of my friends, who was that year newly come from Manila whither I was going; who wished me and some other of my friends as we tendered our souls good never to go to those parts, which were but snares and trapdoors to let down to hell, where occasions and temptations to sin were daily, many in number, mighty in strength, and to get out of them, labour & opus, hard and difficult. And that himself, had not he by stealth gotten away (and that to save his soul) certainly he had never come from thence; who had often upon his knees begged leave of his superiors to return to Spain, and could not obtain it. Many particulars we could not get from him, nor the reasons of his coming away; Only he would often say that the Friars that live there are devils in private and in those retired places where they live among the Indians to instruct and teach them; and yet in public before their superiors and the rest of Friars they must appear Saints, they must put on the cloak of hypocrisy to cover their inward devilishness, they must be clothed with sheep's skins though within they be lupi rapaces, ravenous Wolves, ravening after their neighbour's Wives, and ravening after their neighbour's wealth; and yet with all this unpreparedness, with this outward, seeming and frothy sanctity, and inward hellishness and deep rooted worldliness and covetousness, when the Superiors command and please to send them, they must go in a disguised manner to japan or China to convert to Christianity those people though with peril and danger of their lives. Many such like discourses we got out of this Friar; and that if we went to live there, we must be subject to the penalties of many Excommunications for trivial toys and trifles, which the Superiors do lay upon the Consciences of their poor Subjects, who may as soon strive against the common course of nature not to see with their eyes, nor hear with their ears, nor speak with their tongues, as to observe all those things which against sense, reason and nature with grievous censures and Excommunications are charged and fastened upon them. He told us further of some Friars that had despaired under those rigorous courses, and hanged themselves, not being able to bear the burden of an afflicted and tormented Conscience; and of others that had been hanged, some for murdering of their rigid and cruel Superiors; and some that had been found in the morning hanging with their queans at the Cloister gates, having been found together in the night, and so murdered and hanged up either by the true Husband, or by some other who bare affection to the woman. These things seemed to us very strange, and we perceived that all was not gold that glistered, nor true zeal of souls that carried so many from Spain to those parts; or if in some there were at first a better and truer zeal then in others, when they came to Philippinas, and among those strong temptataions, we found that their zeal was soon quenched. This reason moved me and three more of my friends to relent in our purposes of leaving of America, and going any further, for we had learned that maxim, qui amat p●…riculum, peribit in●…o; and, qui tangit picem, inquinabitur ab ea; He that loveth the danger, shall fall and perish in it; and he that toucheth pitch shall be smeared by it. Wherefore we communed privately with ourselves, what course we might take, how we might that year return back to Spain, or where we might abide, if we returned not to Spain. For we knew, if our Superior Calvo should understand of our purposes to go no further, he would lay upon us an Excommunication to follow, nay and that he would secure us in a Cloister prison until the day and time of our departure from Mexico. Our resolutions we made a secret of our hearts; yet could not I but impart it to one more special and intimate friend of mine, who was an Irish Friar, named Thomas de Leon, whom I perceived a little troubled with so long a journey as was at hand, and found often wishing he had never come from Spain; and as soon as I had acquainted him with what I meant to do, he rejoiced and promised to stay with me. The time was short which we had to dispose of ourselves; but in that time we addressed o●…r selves to some Mexican Friars and made known unto them, that if our Superior Calvo would give us leave, we would willingly stay in Mexico or in any Cloister thereabouts, until we could better fit ourselves to return to Spain again. But they being natives and borne in that Country discovered presently unto us that inveterate spite and hatred which they bore to such as came from Spain; they told us plainly that they and true Spaniards born did never agree, and that they knew their Superiors would be unwilling to admit of us; yet furthermore they informed us that they thought we might be entertained in the Province of Guaxaca, where hal●… the Friars were of Spain and half Criolians and Natives; but in case we should not speed there, they would warrant us we should be welcome to the Province of Guatemala, where almost all the Friars were of Spain, and did keep under such as were Natives born in that Country. It did a little trouble us to consider that Guatemala was three hundred leagues off, and that we were ignorant of the Mexican tongue, and unprovided of money and horses for so long a journey. But yet we considered Philippinas to be further, and no hopes there of returning ever again to Christendom; wherefore we resolved to rely upon God's providence only, and to venture upon a three hundred leagues journey with what small means we had, and to sell what Books and small trifles we had to make as much money as might buy each of us a horse. But while we were thus preparing ourselves secretly for Guatemala we were affrighted and disheartened with what in the like case to ours happened. A Friar of our company named Friar Peter Borrallo, without acquainting us or any other of his friends with what he intended, made a secret escape from us, and (as after we were informed) took his way alone to Guatemala. This so incensed our Superior Calvo, that after great search and enquiry after him, he betook himself to the Viceroy begging his assistance and Proclamation, in the public Market place, for the better finding out his lost sheep, and alleging that none ought to hide or privily to harbour any Friar that had been sent from Spain to Philippinas to preach there the Gospel, for that the foresaid Friars were sent by the King of Spain, whose bread they had eat, and at whose charges they had been brought from Spain to Mexico, and at the same King's charges ought to be carried from Mexico to Philippinas; and therefore if any Friar now in the half way should recant of his purpose of going to Philippinas, and should by flight escape from his Superior and the rest of his company, the same aught to be punished as guilty of defrauding the King's charges. This reason of Calv●… being a politic and state reason prevailed so far with the Viceroy, that immediately he commanded a Proclamation to be made against whosoever should know of the said Peter Borrallo and should not produce him to his Highness, or should harbour him or any other Friar belonging to Philippinas from that time forward until the ships were departed from Acapulco; and that whosoever should trespass against this Proclamation, should suffer imprisonment at his Highness his will and and pleasure, and the penalty of five hundred ducats to be paid in at the King's Exchequer. With this Proclamation Calvo began to insult over us, and to tell us, we were the King's slaves under his conduct, and that if any of us durst to leave him (for he wa●… jealous of most of us) he doubted not but with the Viceroy his assistance and Proclamation he should find both us and Peter Borrallo out to our further shame and confusion. This did very much trouble us, and made my Irish friend Thomas de Leon his heart to faint, and his courage to relent, and utterly to renounce before me his former purposes of staying and hiding himself; yet he protested to me, if I was still of the same mind, he would not discover me; but seeing his weakness, I durst not trust him, but made as if I were of his mind. Thus I betook myself to the other three of my friends (of whom one was Antonio Melendez that had been the first cause of my coming from Spain) whom I found much troubled, doubtful and wavering what course to take.  
They considered if we should fly, what a shame it would be to us to be taken and brought back to Mexico as prisoners, and forcedly against our wills to be shipped to Philippinas; they considered further if they went, what a slavish and uncomfortable life they should live in Philippinas, without any hopes of ever returning again to Christendom; yet further they looked upon the Viceroy his Proclamation, and thought it hard to break through the opposition and authority of so great a man; and lastly in the Proclamation they beheld the estimation that Calvo had of them, as of slaves and ●…ugitives to be cried in a public Market place. But after all these serious thoughts our only comfort was that Peter Borallo was safely escaped, and (as we were informed) had been met far from Mexico travailing alone towards Guatemala. And we thought, why might not we escape as well as he. Then I told them that my resolution was to stay, though alone I returned either to Spain, or took my journey to Guatemala; the rest were glad to see me resolute, and gave their hands that they would venture as much as I should. Then we set upon the time when we should take our flight, and agreed that every one should have a Horse in readiness in Mexico, and that the night before the rest of our company should depart from Mexico towards Acapulco to take shipping, we should by two and two in the evening leave St. Iacint●…o, and meet in Mexico where our Horses stood, and from thence set out and travail all the night, continuing our journey so the first two or three nights and resting in the day time, until we were some twenty or thirty leagues from Mexico. For we thought the next morning Calvo awaking and missing us would not stop the journey of the rest of his company for our sakes, to search and inquire after us; or if he did, it would be but for one day or two at the most, till he had inquired for us in Mexico, or a day's journey in some of the common or beaten roads of Mexico, where we would be sure he should not hear of us; for we also agreed to travail out of any common or known road for the first two or three nights. This resolution was by us as well performed and carried on, as it had been agreed upon, though some had been fearful that a counsel betwixt four could never be kept secret, nor such a long journey as of nine hundred miles be compassed with such small means of money as was among us, for the maintenance of ourselves and Horses; for after our Horses were bought, we made a common purse, and appointed one to be the purse-bearer, & found that amongst us all there were but twenty ducats, which in that rich and plentiful country was not much more than here twenty English shillings, which seemed to us but as a morning dew, which would soon be spent in provender only for our Horses; yet we resolved to go on, relying more upon the providence of God, then upon any earthly means; and indeed this proved to us a far better support than all the dross of gold and silver could have done; and we reckoned that after we had travailed forty leagues from Mexico, and entered without fear into the road, we had for our twenty ducats near forty now in our common purse. The reason was, for that most commonly we went either to Friar's Cloisters who knew us not, or to rich farms of Spaniards who thought nothing too good for us, and would not only entertain us stately, but at our departure would give us money for one or two day's journey. All our fear was to get safely out of Mexico, for we had been informed that Calvo had obtained from the Viceroy officers to watch in the chiefest roads both day and night until he had departed with his Train of Friars to Acapulco.  
And for all the Viceroy his Proclamation we got a true and trusty friend, who offered to guide us out of Mexico by such a way as we needed not to fear any would watch for us. So with our friend and a map about us to guide us after he had left us in the morning, we cheerfully set out of Mexico about ten of the clock at night, about the middle of February, and meeting no body about Guadalupe which was the way we went out (though the contrary way to Guatemala, which on purpose we followed for fear the true way should be beset) we comfortably travailed all that night, till in the morning we came to a little Town of Indians, where we began to spend of our small stock, calling upon the Indians for a Turkey and Capon to break our fast with our friend and guide before he returned to Mexico. Breakfast being ended we took our leaves of him, and went to rest, that we might be more able to perform the next night's journey, which was to Cross the Country towards Atlisco, which is in a valley of twenty miles about at least, and doth give it the name of the valley of Atlixco and is a valley much mentioned in all those parts, for the exceeding great plenty of wheat that is there reaped every year, and is the chief sustenance and relief of Mexico and all the Towns about. In this Valley are many rich Towns of Spaniards and Indians; but we shunned to enter into them, and went from farm to farm out of the highways, where we found good entertainment of those rich Farmers and Yeomen, who bore such respect unto the Priests, that truly they thought themselves happy with our company. Here we began to shake off all fear, and would no more like Bats and Owls fly in the night, but that we might with more pleasure enjoy the prospect of that valley, and of the rest of the Country we travailed by day; yet still crossing the Country, we went from thence towards another valley called the valley of St. Pablo, or Paul's valley, which though it be not as big as the valley of Atlisco, yet is held to be a richer valley; for here they enjoy a double harvest of wheat every year. The first seed they sow is watered, and grows with the common season rain; and the second seed which they sow in summer as soon as their first harvest is in, when the season of rain is past, they water with many Springs which fall into that Valley from the mountains which round beset it, and let in the water among their wheat at their pleasure, and take it away when they see fit. Here live Yeomen upon nothing but their farms, who are judged to be worth some twenty thousand, some thirty thousand, some forty thousand ducats. In this valley we chanced to light upon one farm where the Yeoman was countryman to my friend Antonio Melendez, borne in Segovia in Spain, who for his sake kept us three days and nights with him. His table was as well furnished as the table of a Knight might be, his side board full of silver bowls and cups, and plates instead of trenchers; lie spared no dainties which might welcome us to his table, no perfumes which might us delight in our chambers, no music (which his daughters were brought up to) which might with more pleasure help to pass away the time. To him Antonio Melendez made known our journey towards Guatemala; and from him we received directions which way to steer our course until we might be throughly free from fear and danger; here we began to see the great providence of God, who had brought us being strangers to such a friends house, who not only welcomed us to him, but when we departed gave us a guide for a whole day, and bestowed upon us twenty ducats to help to bear our charges. From this valley we wheeled about to Tasco, a Town of some five hundred Inhabitants which enjoyeth great commerce with the Country about by reason of the great store of Cotton-wool which is there. And here we were very well entertained by a Franciscan Friar, who being of Spain made the more of us, knowing we came from thence. Here we got into the Road of Guaxaca, and went to Chautla, which also aboundeth with Cotton-wool, but in it we found no entertainment but what our own purses would afford us. Next to this place is a great Town called Zumpango, which doth consist of at least eight hundred Inhabitants, many of them very rich both Indians and Spaniards. Their commodities are chiefly cotton-wool, and Sugar, and Cochinil. But beyond this Town are the mountains called lafoy Misteca, which abound with many rich and great Towns, and do trade with the best silk that is in all that Country. Here is also great store of Wax and Honey; and Indians live there who traffic to Mexico and about the Country with twenty or thirty mules of their own, chopping and changing, buying and selling commodities, and some of them are thought to be worth ten, or twelve, or fifteen thousand ducats, which is much for an Indian to get among the Spaniards, who think all the riches of America little enough for themselves. From these mountains of Misteca to Guaxaca we saw little observable, only Towns of two or three hundred inhabitants; rich Churches, well built, and better furnished within with lamps, candlesticks, crowns of silver for the several statues of Saints; and all the way we did observe a very fruitful soil for both Indian and Spanish wheat, much Sugar, much Cotton-wool, Honey, and here and there some Cochinil, and of Plantins, and other sweet and luscious fruit great store; but above all great abundance of cattle, whose Hides are one of the greatest commodities that from those parts are sent to Spain. Some reported that about Misteca formerly much gold had been found, and the Indians were wont to use it much, though now they will not be known of any, left the greediness of the Spaniards bring them to misery and destruction, as it hath their neighbours about them. Also it is reported for certain that there are Mines of silver▪ though a●… yet the Spaniards have not found them.  
There are many Mines of Iron which the Spaniards will not busy themselves in digging, because they have it cheaper from Spain; from hence we came to the City of Guaxaca, whis is a Bishop's Seat, though not very big, yet a fair and beautiful City to behold. It standeth fourscore leagues from Mexico in a pleasant valley from whence Cortes was named Marques del Valle, the marquis of the Valley. This City, as all the rest of America, (except the Sea Towns lieth open without walls, Bulwarks, for'rs, Towers, or any Castle, Ordnance or Ammunition to defend it. It may consist of at the most two thousand Inhabitants, and are governed by a Spanish High Justice called Alcalde Major, whose power reacheth over all the Valley, and beyond it as far as Nixapa, and almost to Tecoantepeque, a Sea Town upon Mar deal Zur. The Valley is of at least fifteen miles in length, and ten in breadth, where runneth in the midst a goodly River yielding great store of fish. The Valley is full of Sheep and other cattle, which yield much Wool to the Clothiers of the City of Angels, store of Hides to the Merchants of Spain, and great provision of flesh to the City of Guaxaca, and to all the Towns about, which are exceeding rich, and do maintain many Cloisters of Friars, and Churches with stately furniture belonging unto them. But what doth make the Valley of Guaxaca to be mentioned far and near, are the good horses which are bred in it, and esteemed to be the best of all the Country. In this Valley also are some farms of Sugar, and great store of fruits, which two sorts meeting together have cried up the City of Guaxaca for the best Conserves and Preserves that are made in America. In the City there are some six Cloisters of Nuns and Friars, all of them exceeding rich; but above all is the Cloister of the Dominican Friars, whose Church treasure is worth two or three Millions; and the building of it the fairest and strongest in all those parts, the walls are of stone so broad, that a part of them being upon finishing when I was there I saw Carts go upon them, with stone and other materials. Here are also two Cloisters of Nuns, which are talked of far and near not for their religious practices, but for their skill in making two drinks which are used in those parts, the one called Chocolatte (whereof I shall speak hereafter) and the other Atolle, which is like unto our Almond Milk, but much thicker, and is made of the juice of the young Maiz or Indian wheat, which they so confection with spices, musk, and sugar, that it is not only admirable in the sweetness of the smell, but much more nourishing and comforting the stomach. This is not a Commodity that can be transported from thence, but is to be drunk there where it is made. But the other, Chocolatte, is made up in Boxes, and sent not only to Mexico and the parts thereabouts, but much of it is yearly transported into Spain. This City of Guaxaca is the richer by reason of the safety they enjoy for the carriage of their Commodities to and from the port of St. john de Ulhua by the great River Alvarado which runneth not far from it; and although the Barks come not to the City of Guaxaca, yet they come up to the Zapotecas, and to St. Ildefonso, which is not far from Guaxaca. And the carelessness of the Spaniards here is to bewondred at, that all along this River which runneth up into the heart of their Country, they have built as yet no Castles, Towers, or watch-houses, or planted any Ordinance, trusting only in this, that great ships cannot come up, as if Frigates or smaller Barks, such as they themselves use, may not be made to annoy them. But of Guaxaca I shall say no more, but conclude that it is of so temperate an air, so abounding in fruits, and all provision requisite for man's life, so commodiously situated between the North and South Sea, having on the North side St. john de Ulbua, and on the South Tecoantepeque a small and unfortified harbour, that no place I so much desired to live in whilst I was in those patrs as in Guaxaca, which certainly I had attempted as I travailed by it, had I not understood that the Criolian or Native Friars were many and as deadly enemies unto those that came from Spain as were the Mexicans. And this their spite and malice they showed whilst we were there, to an ancient and grave old Friar Master in Divinity, who living had been for learning the Oracle of those parts. This old man died when I was there, and because when he lived they could pick no hole in his Coat, being dead they searched his chamber, and finding in a Coffer some moneys which he had not made known to his Superior when living (which they would reduce to a sin against his possessed poverty, called Propriety, and subject to the censure of Excommunication) they reported that he had died excommunicated, and might not enjoy their Christian burial in the Church or Cloister, and so ignominiously buried their old Divine, and with him his Crredit and reputation in a grave made in one of their Gardens. A thing much talked on as scandalous to all the City and Country, which they salved with saying he was excommunicated; but the truth was, he was of Spain, and therefore at his death they would show their spite unto him. For certainly they could not do it for the sin of Propriety which by him had been committed in his life; and to them all may be well said what our Saviour said to the Jews bringing to him a woman found in adultery to be stoned, Whosoever of you is without sin, let him cast the first stone; for all of them, yea even the best Friars that live in America, are some way or other, much or less guilty of the sin of Propriety which they profess and vow against. With this which we saw with our eyes, besides what with our ears we had heard of discords and factions amongst them, we thought Guaxaca was no place for us to live in; so after three days we made haste out of it, and departed towards Chiapa, which lieth three hundred miles from thence. And for our comfort in our further travailing we were informed in Guaxaca, that in most Towns of the Road through that country, the Indians had an order from the High Justice to give unto Friars travailing that way either horse to ride on, or to carry their carriages and provision of food freely without money, if they had none, so that at their departure they should write it down in the town book what they had spent, not abiding above four and twenty hours in the Town; which expenses of travellers the Indians afterwards at the years end of their ordinary Justice and Officers were to give an account of with carrying their Town book unto the Spanish Justice to whom they belonged, and by so doing these expenses were allowed of to be discharged by the common Town Purse or Treasure, for the which a common plot of ground was allotted to be yearly sown with wheat or Maiz. With this charitable relief and help of the Towns we conceived better of the rest of our long journey, and hoped to compass it with more ease. And so joyfully we went on, and the first place where we made trial of this order was at a great Town called Antequera, where we freely called for our fowls and what other provision we saw in the Town, fed heartily on them, and the next day when we were to pay and to depart, we called for the Town book, subscribed our hands to what we had spent ourselves and horses, and went our way, praising the discretion of the Justices of that Country, who had settled a course so easy and comfortable for us, especially who had but shallow purses for our long journey. Yet we found in some small Towns that the Indians were unwilling, and (as they alleged) unable to extend this Charity to us, being four in company, and bringing with us the charge likewise of four horses, which made us sometimes make the longer journey that we might reach unto some great and rich Town. The next to Antiquera in that Road is Nixapa, which is of at the least eight hundred Inhabitans, Spaniards and Indians, standing upon the side of a River, which we were informed was an arm of the great River Alvarado. In this Town is a very rich Cloister of Dominican Friars, where we were well entertained; & in it there is a picture of our Lady, which superstitiously they fancy to have wrought miracles, and is made a pilgrimage from far and near, and consequently hath great riches and Lamps belonging unto it. This is counted absolutely one of the wealthiest places of all the Country of Guaxaca; for here is made much Indigo, Sugar, Cochinill; and here grow many trees of Cacao, and Achiotte, whereof is made the Chocolatte, and is a commodity of much trading in those parts, though our English and Hollanders make little of it when they take a prize of it at Sea, as not knowing the secret virtue and quality of it for the good of the stomach. From hence we went to Aguatulco and Capalita, also great Towns standing upon a plain Country full of Sheep and cattle, abounding with excellent fruits, especially Pines and Sandia's, which are as big as Pumpions, and so waterish that they even melt like snow in the mouth, & cool the heat which there is great, by reason it is a low and Marsh kind of ground, lying near the South Sea. The next chief Town and most considerable after Capalita is Tecoantequepete; this is a Sea Town upon Mar deal Zur, and a harbour for small vessels, such as Trade from those parts to Acapulco and Mexico, and to Realejo and Guatemala, and sometimes to Panama. Here upon some occasions Ships which come from Peru ' to Acapulco do call in. It is a port no farthet safe, then that no English or Holland Ships do come thereabouts, which if they did, they would there find no resistance, but from thence would find an open and easy Road over all the Country. Upon all this South Sea side from Acapulco to Panama, which is above two thousand miles by land there is no open harbour, but this for Guaxaca, and La Trinidad for Guatemala, and Realejo for Nicaragua, and Golfo de Salinas for small vessels in Costa Rica, and all these unprovided of Ordnance and Ammunition, all open doors to let in any Nation that would take the pains to surround the World to get a treasure. This port of Tecoantepeque is the chief for fishing in all that Country; we met him in the ways sometimes with fifty, sometimes with a hundred mules together laden with nothing but salt fish for Guaxaca, City of the Angels and Mexico. There are some very rich Merchants dwell in it, who trade with Mexico, Peru and Philippinas, sending their small vessels out from Port to Port, which come home richly laden with the Commodities of all the Southern or Eastern parts. From hence to Guatemala there is a plain Road along the Coast of the South Sea, passing through the Provinces of Soconuzco and Suchutepeques; but we aiming at Chiapa took our journey over the high Rocks and Mountains called Quelenes, travailing first from Tecoantepeque to Estepeque, and from thence through a desert of two day's journey, where we were fain to lodge one night by a spring of water upon the bare ground in open wide fields, where neither Town nor house is to be seen, yet thatched lodges are purposely made for travellers. This plain lieth so open to the Sea, that the wind from thence blow so strongly and violently that travellers are scarce able to ●…it their horses and mules; which is the reason no people inhabit there, because the winds tear their houses, and the least fire that there breaks out, doth a great deal of mischief. This plain yet is full of cattle, and Horses and Mares, some wild, some tame; and through this windy Champagne Country with much ado we travailed; though myself thought I should even there end my days, for the second day being to reach to a Town, and my three friends riding before, thinking that I followed them, evening now drawing on they made more haste to find the Town. But in the mean while my horse refused to go any further, threatening to lie down if I put him to more than he was able. I knew the town could not be far, and so I lighted, thinking to walk and lead my horse, who also refused to be led, and so lay down. With this a troop of thoughts beset me, and to none I could give a flat answer. I thought if I should go on foot to find out the Town and my company and leave my horse there saddled, I might both lose myself, and my horse and saddle; and if I should find the Town and come in the morning for my horse, the plain was so wide and spacious, that I might seek long enough, and neither find him, nor know the place where I left him, for there was nothing near to mark the place, nor where to hide the saddle, neither hedge, tree, shrub, within a mile on any side. Wherefore I considered my best course would be to take up my lodging in the wide and open wilderness with my horse, and to watch him lest he should wander and stray away, until the morning or until my friends might send from the town to see what was become of me; which they did not that night, thinking I had taken my way to another Town not far from thence, whither they sent in the morning to inquire for me. I looked about therefore for a commodious place to rest in, but found no choice of lodgings, every where I found a bed ready for me, which was the bare ground; a bolster only or pillow I wanted for my head, and seeing no bank did kindly offer itself to ease a lost stranger, and pilgrim, I unsaddled my weary Jade, and with my saddle fitted my head in stead of a pillow. Thus without a supper I went to bed in my Mothers own bosom, not a little comforted to see my tired horse pluck up his spirits, and make much of his supper, which there was ready for him, of short, dry and withered grass, upon which he said with a greedy and hungry stomach, promising me by his feeding that the next day he would perform a journey of at least thirty or forty miles. The poor beast fed apace, my careful eye watched him for at least an hour, when upon a sudden I heard such an hideous noise of howling, barking, and crying, as if a whole Army of dogs were come into the wilderness, and howled for want of a prey of some dead horse or mule. At first the noise seemed to be a pretty way off from me; but the more I harkened unto it, the nigher it came unto me, and I perceived it was not of dogs by some intermixed shriekings as of Christians, which I observed in it. An observation too sad for alone man without any help or comfort in a wilderness, which made my hair to stand upright, my heart to pant, my body to be covered with a fearful sweat as of death. I expected nothing else, not knowing from whence the noise proceeded; sometimes I thought of Witches, sometimes of devils, sometimes of Indians turned into the shape of beasts, (which amongst some hath been used) sometimes of wild and savage beasts, and from all these thoughts I promised myself nothing but sure death, for the which I prepared myself recommending my soul to the Lord, whilst I expected my body should be a prey to cruel and mercilessesse beasts; or some instruments of that roaring Lion who in the Apostle goeth about seeking whom he may devour. I thought I could not any ways prevail by flying or running away, but rather might that way run myself into the jaws of death; to hide there was no place, to lie still I thought was safest, for if they were wild beasts, they might follow their course another way from me, and so I might escape. Which truly proved my safest course, for while I lay sweeting and panting, judging every cry, every howling and shrieking an alarm to my death, being in this agony and fearful conflict till about midnight, on a sudden the noise ceased, sleep (though but the shadow of death) seized upon my wearied body, and forsook me not, till the morning's glorious lamp shining before my slumbering eyes and driving away death's shadow greeted me with life & safety. When I awaked, my soul did magnify the Lord for my deliverance from that night's danger, I looked about & saw my horse also near the place where I had left him, I saddled him presently with desire to leave that wilderness and to find out my company, and to impart unto them what that night had happened unto me; I had not rid above a mile, when I came to a brook of water, where were two ways, the one strait forward along the desert, where I could discover no Town, nor houses, nor trees in a prospect of five or six miles at least; the other way was on the left hand, and that way some two or three miles off I saw a wood of trees, I imagined there might be the Town; I followed that way, and within a quarter of a mile my Horse began to complain of his poor provender the night before, and to slight me for it; I was fain to light and lead him; and thus again discouraged with my Horse, and discomforted for the uncertainty of my way, looking about I spied a thatched house on the one side of the way, and one on Horseback, who came riding to me; it was an Indian belonging to that house which was the farm of a rich Indian, and Governor of the next Town, of whom I asked how far it was to the Town of Estepeque, he showed me the trees, and told me that a little beyond them it stood, and that I should not see it until I came unto it. With this I got up again and spurred my sullen jade, until I reached unto the trees, where he was at a stand and would go no further. Then I unsaddled him, and hid my saddle under some low shrubs, and leaving my horse (whom I feared not that any would steal him) I walked unto the Town which was not above half a mile from thence, where I found my three friends were waiting for me, and grieved for the loss of me, had sent to another Town to inquire for me; it was the least thought they had that I had been a lodger in the desert. When I related unto them and to the Indians the noise and howling that I had heard, the Indians answered me that that was common music to them almost every night, & that they were Wolves and Tigers which they feared not, but did often meet them and with a stick or hollowing did scare them away, and that they were only ravenous for their Fowls, Colts, Calves or Kids. After a little discourse I returned with an Indian to seek my Horse and saddle, and in that Town I sold my wearied Mexican beast, and hired another to Ecatepeque whither we went all four friends again in company. Where note that in this plain and champagne country of Tecoantepeque are five rich and pleasant Towns full of fruits and provision of victual, all ending in Tepeque, to wit, Tecoantepeque, Estepeque, Ecatepeque, Sanatepeque, and Tapanatepeque. Now from Ecatepeque we could discover the high mountains of Quelenes, which were the subject of most of our discourse to Sanatepeque, and from thence to Tapanatepeque. For we had been informed by Spaniards and Travellers in the way, that they were the most dangerous mountains to travail over that were in all those parts; and that there were on the top of them some passages so narrow, and so high, and so open to the boisterous winds that came from the South-sea, which seemed to lie at the very bottom of them; and on each side of these narrow passages such deep precipices among rocks, that many times it had happened, that the wind blowing furiously had cast down Mules laden with heavy carriages down the rocks, and likewise Horsemen had been blown down both Horse and man. The sight of the rocks and mountains did terrify us, and the report of them did much affright us▪ so that in all this way we did confer which way to take, whether the road way to Guatemala which lieth under those mountains along the coast by the Country of Soconuzco, from whence (though out of our way) we might have turned to Chiapa, or whether we should steer our right course to Chiapa over those mountains, which we had been informed, we might safely pass over if the winds did not blow two boisterously. We resolved that when we came to Tapanatepeque we would choose our way according as the winds did favour or threaten us, but however to Chiapa we would go, because there we had understood was the Superior and Provincial of all the Dominicans of those parts, (to whom we ought to address ourselves) and also because we would see that famous and much talked of Province of Chiapa. In Sanatepeque we met with a Friar who gave us stately entertainment, and from thence gave us Indians to guide us to Tapanatepeque, and a letter to the chief of the Town (which also was at his command) to give us Mules to carry us, and Indians to guide us up the mountains. Here the rest of our Horses also failed us, but their weariness was no hindrance to us, for the Indians were willing to give us as much or more than they had cost us, because they were true Mexican breed, and all the way we went to Chiapa and through that country to Guatemala the Towns were to provide us of Mules for nothing. We came to Tapanatepeque (which standeth at the bottom and foot of Quelenes) on Saturday night, and with the letter we carried were very much welcomed and entertained well by the Indians.  
This Town is one of the sweetest and pleasantest of any we had seen from Guaxaca thither, and it seems God hath replenished it with all sorts of comforts which Travellers may need to ascend up those dangerous and steepy rocks. Here is great plenty of cattle for flesh, and rich Indians which have farms, called there Estantia's, in some a thousand, in some three or four thousand head of cattle; fowls here are in abundance, fish the best store and choicest of any Town from Mexico thither; for the Sea is hard by it, and besides there runneth by it a small river which yields divers sorts of fish. From the mountains there fall so many springs of water, that with them the Indians water at their pleasure their gardens which are stored with much herbage and salads. The shade which defends from the heat (which there is great) is the daughter of most sweet and goodly fruit trees, and of Orange, Lemmon, Citron and Fig leaves. The Sabbath morning was so calm that we desired to make use of it, lest by longer delays the winds should stay us, or force us to the coast of Soconusco. But the Indians entreated us to be their guess at dinner, not doubting but the weather would hold, and promising us to provide us strong and lusty Mules, and provision of fruits, and fried fish, or fowls, or what ourselves desired. We could not refuse this their kind offer, and so stayed dinner with them. After dinner our Mules were brought, and two Indians to guide us and carry our provision, which was some fried fish, and a cold roasted Capon, with some fruit as much as might suffice us for a day, for the chief ascent and danger is not above seven leagues, or one and twenty English miles, and then beyond the top of the mountains three miles is one of the richest farms for Horses, Mules, and cattle, in all the Country of Chiapa, where we knew we should be welcomed by one Don john de Toledo, who then lived there. Though these mountains show themselves with several sharp pointed heads, and are many joined together, yet one of them is only mentioned in that Country by the Travellers, which is called Maquilapa, over the which lieth the way to Chiapa. To this high, steepy, and craggy Maquilapa we took our journey after dinner, and were by the proud mountain that night well entertained, and harboured in a green plot of ground resembling a meadow, which lay as a rib of the one side of that huge and more than Pyrenian monster. The Indians comforted us with the shows of fair weather, and told us that they doubted not but the next day at noon we should be at Don john de Toledo his Estancia, or farm. With this we spread our supper upon the green tablecloth, and at that first meal eat up our Capon and most of the provision of our cold fried fish, leaving only a bit for our morning's breakfast, the springs of water like Conduit-pipes, trickling down the rocks, gave us melodious music to our supper; the Indians fed merrily, and our Mules contentedly, and so the fountain Nymphs sung us asleep till morning, which seemed to us as calm and quiet as the day before, and encouraged us hastily to snatch that bit which we had left and so up from breakfast, to say merrily, upto Maquilapa. We had not wound the mountain upwards much above a mile, when the higher we mounted, the more we heard the wind from above whistling unto us, and forbidding us to go any further. We were now half way up, and doubtful what we should do, whither go forward, or return to Tapanatepeque to eat more fish, or to stay where we were a while until the weather were more calm, which we thought might be at noon or towards evening. The Indians told us that about a mile further there was a fountain of water, and a lodge made under trees on purpose for Travellers that were either benighted or hindered by the winds to compass their journey up the mountain. Thither we went with much ado, hoping the wind would fall; but still the higher we climbed, the stronger we felt the breath of Aeolus, and durst not like the people called Psilli (of whom Herodotus writeth) march against him, lest as they in stead of a victory found a grave in the sands where they met to oppose him, so we in stead of ascending should by a furious blast be made to descend into those deep and horrid precipices, which truly threatened death, and offered themselves to be a grave unto our torn and mangled bodies. We liked the fountain very well, and the lodge better for the harbour of trees which compassed it about. The wind kept on breathing, and we stood still fearing, till the day was so far spent that we had no hopes of going back, or forward. Of any supper we despaired that night, who would have been glad now to have picked a bone of a Capon's leg, or to have sucked a fishes head, and saw there was nothing for us, but only to feed our hungry stomaches with the remembrance of the plenty the night before. Thus gazing one upon another, and sometimes looking down to the fountain, sometimes looking up to the trees, we perceived amongst them a Lemon tree, full of small and very sour green Lemons. It was not with us as with Tantalus who could neither enjoy the fruit above him, nor the waters beneath him; we could and did most greedily catch and snatch the Lemons, which were sauce for no meat, but only to fill an empty stomach; with them we supped and took our rest. The next morning the wind was rather stronger then calmer, and we as strong the second day as the first in our purpose of staying there, and not turning our backs like Cowards. The Indians were also willing to stay yet one day longer; so we fell to our breakfast of Lemons which were somewhat cool to a fasting stomach, and relished nothing the better with a draught from the clear fountain. And of what we left on the tree we made our dinner and supper, adding to our water what we saw the Indians did drink, who had their small bags full of powder of their Maiz, of which first making cakes as dry as biscuit they then grind them to powder, and when they travail, carry with them that powder to drink with water. This we thought might be more nourishing to us, than Lemons and water only, and so for that day we bought of them half a bagful of powder giving for it in our want and necessity four rials, or two English shillings, which out of Maquilapa and that our fear of starving might not be worth above a penny; and yet this was but weak nourishment for our feeble bodies. Thus we waited all Tuesday for the laying of the wind, resolving the next morning either to go up the hill, or down again to Tapanatepeque. But on wednesday morning the wind seeming to be somewhat laid, we purposed to stay till noon hoping then it would be sure travailing; but it ceased not but rather increased a little; whereupon one of our company resolved to go upwards a mile or two on foot, and try the passages, and the danger of the wind and to bring us word again; for we thought our fear might be greater than the danger, who had heard much talk, but had not as yet seen any thing worth our fear. Up therefore went our friend, who stayed from us near two hours, and then returning back he told us he thought we might get up leading our Mules by the bridles. But what with further questions and debates the time passed away, so that we thought it might be too late; and for that day we put off our journey until the next morning, resolutely purposing to go forwards altogether if the wind were not much increased. So that day we fell again to our green crabby Lemmons, water and Maiz powder, all which we found had much weakened our bodies and feared if we continued there any longer they might hasten our death. Wherefore on Thursday morning (the wind being as the day before) commending ourselves first unto the protection of that Lord whom the winds and sea obey, we mounted up upon our Mules (leaving our names written in the bark of a great tree, and the days we stayed there without food) and so went upward. We perceived no great danger in the wind a great while, but some steps and passages upon stony rocks we feared for the narrowness of them, and there we lighted, thinking ourselves safer upon our own two feet, then upon the four feet of a beast. But when we came up to the very top of Maquilapa (which signifies in that tongue, A head without hair) we perceived truly the danger so much talked of, and wished ourselves again with our green Lemons in the way to Tapanatepeque, for we found it indeed a head without hair, a top without a tree or branch to shelter a fearful Traveller▪ the passage that lieth open to the sea may be no more than a quarter of a mile, but the height and narrownsse of it stupefieth, for if we look on the one side, there is the wide and spacious South-sea lying so deep and low under it that it dazleth the eyes to behold it; if we look on the other side, there are rocks of at least six or seven miles' depth; whose fight doth make the stoutest and hardest heart (though like themselves) to quake and quiver; so that here the sea expects to swallow, there the rocks threaten to tear with a downfall, and in the midst of those dangers in some places the passage is not above an ell broad. We needed better cordials for that quarter of a mile then feeding three days upon green Lemons and water, and durst not man ourselves so much as to go through it upon our Mules; we lighted, and gave the Indians our Mules to lead, and we followed them one by one not daring to walk upright for fear of head giddiness with looking on either fide, but bowing our bodies we crept upon our hands and feet as near unto the tracks which beasts and Travellers had made as we could without hindering our going. And when we had got to the end of that passage, and where the mountain was broader, and the trees promised relief, we then looked back boldly, and accused of folly both ourselves and all other Travellers that sought no other way though ten miles about, to avoid that danger both for man and beast. From thence joyfully we made haste to Don john de Toledo, who made us welcome and gave us some warm broth to comfort our stomaches, which were so weak that no sooner had we eat any thing, but pesently we cast it up again; till after many sups of broth and wine we recovered strength towards night, and eat our suppers; there we stayed two days; and thus throughly refreshed we went to Acapala a very great Town of Indians in the Province of Chiapa, standing by the same river that passeth by Chiapa, which is called Chiapa de Indios, or Chiapa of the Indians, to distinguish it from another Chiapa, called Chiapa Real the Royal Chiapa, or Chiapa de Espanoles, Chiapa of the Spaniards. From Acapala we went first to Chiapa of the Indians, which standeth almost as low as Maquilapa is high, seated upon a river as broad as is the Thames at London, which hath its spring from the mountains called Cuchumatlanes, in the road from Chiapa Real to Guatemala, and runs towards the Province of Zoques, where it entereth into the river of Tabasco. But of this Chiapa I will speak a little more in the next Chapter, and now only say that here we were joyfully entertained by those Friars, who looked upon us as members belonging to the Corporation of that their Province, and assured us that the Provincial and chief Superior would be very glad of our coming, who wanted Spanish Friars to oppose the Criolians and Natives who strove to get a head as they had done in Mexico and Guaxaca. Here we understood that the Provincial was not above one day's journey from thence. Here also we met with our friend Peter Borallo, who had come before us alone, and made his escape from Mexico: he comforted us much with the good and kind usage which he had found there; yet he told us how Calvo was gone with the rest of his train from Mexico to Acapulco, & from thence was shipped with them to Philippinas; but that at his departure he had writ a letter of bitter complaints unto the Superior of Chiapa and Guatemala against him and us four, desiring the Provincial not to entertain us, but to send us back to Mexico, to be shipped from thence the next year unto Philippinas; which letter was not regarded; but much slighted by the Provincial. After we had been a week feasted in Chiapa, we thought it now fit to present ourselves to the Provincial (whose name was Friar Peter Alvarez) that from him we might receive judgement, and know whether we should stay in that Province, or be forced to return to Spain, for in no other part of America we could be entertained. We found the Provincial in a little Town called St. Christopher, between Chiapa of the Indians and the Royal Chiapa, recreating himself in the shady walks, which are many sweet and pleasant in that small Town; where also there is store of fish, and great abundance of rare, and exquisite fruits. He entertained us very lovingly with fair and comfortable words, with a stately dinner and supper, and before we went to bed, to show his humility he did unto us what Christ to his Disciples, he washed our feet. The first day he said little or nothing unto us concerning our continuing in that Country; but the next day he discovered unto us his full resolutions, with many wise and cunning sophisms. For first he read unto us the letter which Calvo had writ unto him against us, glozing upon it how ill we had done in forsaking our first love and calling to Philippinas, and the danger many Indian souls might be in by reason of our not going thither to convert and instruct them, whose gifts and abilities he supposed might have been more profitable and comfortable to those souls, than those who in our stead and absence should be sent amongst them. And secondly, he told us how we had frustrated the King of Spain's good hopes of us who had allowed us means and maintenance from Spain to Mexico, hoping that by us many souls of Indians in Philippinas might be saved. Thirdly, he told us that he looked upon us as his prisoners, in whose power it was to imprison us, and to send us prisoners to Mexico to the Viceroy, to be shipped from thence to Manila, according to Calvo his demand. But for the present he would not let us know what he meant to do with us; Only he bade us not to be discouraged, but to be merry and recreate ourselves, and that after dinner we should know more from him, when he had received an answer to a Letter which he had writ unto the City of Chiapa concerning the disposal of our persons. These reasonings of the grave and old Provincial did not a little sad our hearts; for the loss of souls, and King of Spain his intentions and charity charged upon us, and imprisonment spoke of by the by, were words which seemed of a very high strain, and so could hardly be digested by us; this morning's breakfast had quite taken away from us our stomach to our dinner. And thus we departed from the presence of the venerable Friar Peter Alvarez, and betook ourselves to a shady walk under Orange trees belonging to the house where this Superior was. In this shade we conferred with ourselves upon the words of Alvarez, and finding them of so high a nature, as involving souls, a King, and imprisonment, we thought verily we should be sent back to Mexico, and from thence like fugitive slaves be forced to Philippinas. Here my hopes of ever more seeing England were lost; Antonio Melendez his heart panted, wished himself again upon the highest top of Maquilapa; another wished himself with old Calvo at Sea sailing to Manila, though it were but to help him scrape his rusty Gammons of Bacon.  
The motion was made to make an escape from Alvarez, as we had done from Calvo; but to this answer was made, that whither so ever we went, not knowing the Country, we should be discovered; and that put case the worst, we should be sent to Mexico, we might better escape in the way, than there where we were. At last I told the rest, that I could conceive no hard nor harsh usage from that smiling and loving countenance of the Provincial, nor after that his low and humble act of washing our feet the night before; and that I thought verily he wished us well for having come so far to offer ourselves for fellow-labourers in that harvest of souls belonging to his charge, and whom we knew wanted s●…tch as we were newly come from Spain to oppose the Criolians or Natives faction in that Province; alleging furthermore the example of our friend and companion Peter Borallo, whom he had already incorporated into that Province, and could do no less with us without partiality and acceptation of persons. And lastly, my opinion was, that in case we ought not to be entertained there, yet the Provincial would not send us back to Mexico, there to be disgraced and affronted, but would give way unto us to return to Spain, or whither else we would, with some relief and money in our purses. Whilst we were thus troubled, and in this sad and serious discourse, old Alvarez it seems had been eyeing of us from his window, and as joseph could not long suppress and keep in the expressions of a loving and tender heart unto his brethren; so this good Superior perceiving that we were troubled with what he had said unto us, sent his companion unto us to comfort us; which we easily perceived by his discourse when he came unto us. For as soon as he came he asked us why we were so sad and melancholy? he told us, the Provincial also had observed that we were troubled. But, said he, be of good cheer; be confident that the Provincial wisheth you very well, and needeth such as you are, and having come into his Dominion to thrust yourselves upon his mercy, by harsh and unkind usage he will not do what Martial Law forbids a hard hearted Soldier to do unto his enemy upon such terms. Many such comfortable words did he speak unto us; and told us further that the Provincial had been much censured by the Criolian party for entertaining of Peter Borallo; and that now they would stir worse seeing four more come to weaken their faction; and therefore he desired to be well advised concerning us, and to carry our business with such discretion, as might give little offence to those who were apt to judge and censure the best of all his actions. And finally he did assure us, that we should never be sent back as prisoners to Mexico by the Provincial, who in case he could not entertain us in Chiapa, or Guatemala, would further us with all his favour, and friends, and money in our purses to return again to Spain. These reasons were heart fainting Cordials unto us, and stomach preparatives to a good dinner, to which by the sound of a bell we were invited. When we came in, the loving, smiling, and fatherly countenance of the good Provincial did cheer us more than all the cheer that waited for us upon the table in several dishes, all which were seasoned to our palates with the sauce of the comfort, which the Provincials messenger had brought unto us in the shady Orange walk in the garden. The great provision of fish and flesh, with fruits and sweet meats were yet to us a strong argument that we were very welcome; for what we said on that day, might well become a Noble man's Table; Besides in many passages of our discourse we perceived that good old Alvarez his heart was over joyed with our coming to him. Dinner being ended the Provincial desired to play a game at Tables with us round about, saying he would not win our money, because he judged us poor after so long a journey. But thus he settled the game and sport; that if he did win, we should say for him five Pater Nosters, and five Ave Maries; but if we won, we should win our admittance, and Incorporation into that Province. This sport pleased us well, for our win we judged would be to us more profitable at that time, then to win pounds, and our loosings we valued not; besides we were confident all went well with us, when from the favour of the Dice, we might challenge that favour which with many weary journeys we had come to seek above four hundred miles. The sport began, and we young blades taking one by one our turns were too hard for the old man, who (as we perceived) would willingly be the loser, that his very losses might speak unto us what through policy and discretion he would not utter with words. Yet we boldly challenged our win, which as soon as we had ended our game were now surely confirmed unto us by the return of an Indian messenger, who that morning had been sent to the City of Chiapa for advice and counsel from the Prior and the chief of the Cloister concerning our disposal, and now was returned with an answer from the Prior, who in his letter expressed great joy unto the Provincial for our coming, and so from the rest of the Seniors of the Cloister, and did earnestly beg of the Superior, that he would send us to him to be his guess, for that our case had been his own some ten years before, for he had also at Mexico forsaken his company to Philippinas, and fled to Guatemala, where for his learning and good parts he had been as a stranger much envied by the Criolian faction; but now he hoped he should have some to side with him against such as spighted and maligned him. Old Alvarez was much taken with his letter, and told us he must pay what he had lost, and that the next day he would send us to Chiapa, there to abide until he took further care of us, to send us to other parts of the Country, to learn the Indian languages, that we might preach unto them. This discourse being ended we betook ourselves again to the Garden which smelled more of comfort then before dinner, and to our shady walks which now offered us a safer protection than they had done in the forenoon, countenancing that protection which we had gained from the Provincial.  
Here we began to praise God, who had looked upon us in our low estate, not forgetting the wise and politic Provincial, who though he had lost his games for our comfort, we would not he should lose our prayers, which there we offered up to God for his health and safety. And so till supper time we continued our discourse in the Garden fuller of mirth and pleasant jests, than we had done before dinner, snatching now and then at the Oranges and Lemons, which were there both sour and sweet, eating of some, and casting some one at another, but especially at him who had wished himself with Calvo dressing his rusty Bacon, whom we strove to beat out of the garden by force of Orange and Lemmon bullets; which sport we continued the more willingly, because we perceived the good Provincial stood behind a Lattice in a Balcony beholding us, and rejoicing to see our hearts so light and merry. We had no sooner beat Calvo his friend out of the garden, when the bell to supper founded a retreat to us all, and called us again to meet our best friend Alvarez, who had furnished us a Table again like that at noon. After supper he told us that the next morning he would send us to Chiapa, for that the Prior had writ unto him he would meet us in the way with a Breakfast at a Town called St. Philip; wherewith we conceited very highly of ourselves to see that Provincials and Priors were so forward to feast us. Yet before we went to bed, the Provincial would try again a game at Tables with every one of us, to see if now he could beat us that had been too hard for him at noon. The matter of our game was now altered, and what we played for was this; if the Provincial won, we were to be his prisoners, (which mystery we understood not till the next day, for the old man was crafty and Politic, and knew he could win of us when he listed, for he was an excellent gamester at Tables) but if we won of him, he was to give us a box of Chocolatte, which was a drink we liked very well. The Game went on, and we every one of us one by one were losers, yet understood not how we should be his prisoners, but slighted our losses. Yet for all this the merry Provincial told us, he was sorry we had lost, and wished we might never be prisoners to a worse enemy than he; and that we should perceive it, he would comfort us each one as a prisoner with a box of Chocolatte, to drink for his sake, and to comfort our hearts, when most we should find them discomforted for our losses. We understood not his meaning till the next day at noon, but thought it was a jest and a word of sport and mirth, like many such like which in his discourse had come from him.  
With this we took our leaves, and went to bed with light and herry hearts. In the morning two Mules of the Provincial and two of his Companion were saddled for us, and at least a dozen Indians on horse back waited for us to conduct us up a steepy hill and through woods to the Town of St. Philip. After our breakfast the good Provincial embraced us, and bade us farewell, desiring us to pray for him; and not to be discouraged by any thing that might befall us, assuring us he wished us very well, and would do what lay in his power for our good; yet so, that he must use policy and discretion to stop the mouths of the Criolians, whom he knew hated both him and us. Thus we departed with Waits and Trumpets sounding before us, which rebounded an Echo all the way up the hill from us to old Alvarez whom we had left in a low bottom compassed about with hills on every side. We had no sooner ascended up to the top of the Mountain, when we discovered a little Valley, and in it the City of Chiapa of the Spaniards; with two or three small Villages, of which one was St. Philip at the bottom of the Mountain, which we were to descend. The Trumpets which still went sounding before us were a sufficient and loud Alarm to St. Philip's Inhabitants of our coming, and a warning for the speedier hastening of our second breakfast, for the which the cold morning air (which we found somewhat piercing upon the Mountain) had whetted and through prepared our stomaches. We had not got down the Mountain half a mile, when we met with a matter of twenty gallant Indians on horseback with their trumpeters sounding before them, and behind them came upon a stately Mule the Prior of Chiapa, (whose name was Father john Baptist) a merry fat Friar, who calling us his brethren fugitives from Philippinas, told us we were welcome to that country, and to him especially, and that in the next St. Philip he would show us better sport, than any St. Philip in all the Philippinas Islands could have showed us, if we had gone thither. Thus with a pleasant discourse, and many merry conceits from the good Prior we soon came down the hill, where the whole Village of St. Philip waited for us both men and women, some presenting unto us nosegays, others burling Roses and other flowers in our faces, others dancing before us all along the street, which was strewed with herbs and Orange leaves, and adorned with many Arches made with flowers and hung with garlands for us to ride under until we came to the Church, where for half an hour we were welcomed with the best music from the City of Chiapa, which the Prior had hired to come with him to entertain us. Our Music being ended, ●…at Father john Baptist stood up and made a short speech unto the Indians, giving them thanks for their kind and pompous entertainment of us his special friends, and that their souls might gain by it, he granted unto them a plenary indulgenee of all their sinne●… past to be gained by as many of them as should visit that Church the next Lord's Day either before or afternoon. And that from the Altar we went unto our breakfasting Table, which was furnished with many well seasoned dishes of sale and well peppered and spiced meats, all ●…it to make us 〈◊〉 better a cup of Spanish Pier Ximeny which the Prior had provided form. After our salt meats, came such rare and exquisite sorts of sweet meats made by john Baptist his be●… devoted Nuns of Chiapa, that the like we had not seen from St. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to th●…t place. These were to prepare our stomaches for a Cup of Chocolatte, with the which we ended our breakfast. But whilst all this was gallantly performed by the Prior, it was a hard Riddle unto us, what he often repeated unto u●… saying, Brethren break your fast well, for your dinner will be the meanest as ever ye did eat in your lives, and now enjoy this sweet liberty which will not last long unto you. We observed the words, but knew not what to make of them, till we came unto the Cloister. After our breakfast the Indians showed us a little sport in the Market place, running races on horseback, and playing at juego de Canna's; which is to meet on horseback, with broad Targets to defend their heads and shoulders while passing by they hurl Canes, or darts one at another, which those Indians acted with great dexterity.  
Thus the good Prior of Chiapa feasted us, and permitted us to enjoy our liberty as long as it seems it had been agreed upon by letters between him and the Provincial, which was till it might be dinner time in the Cloister of Chiapa, where we were to be before noon. The time drew near, and we had from St. Philip to the City of Chiapa some two English miles to ride; Wherefore the Prior commanded our Mules to be brought; the waits and trumpets gave warning to the Town of our departure; and so with many horsemen, with dances, Music and ringing of Bells we were as stately and joyfully conducted out of the Town, as we had been inducted into it. At the first half miles end the Prior gave thanks unto the Indians, and desired them to return, the Cloister being near where we expected another kind of entertainment, not using in the City and Cloister that pomp and state, which in the Country might be allowed. The Indians took their leaves of us; and on we went with only two as guides before us. Within half a mile of the City, the Prior and a companion of his stopped, and took out of his pocket an order from the Provincial, which he read unto us, to this effect, That whereas we had forsaken our lawful Superior Calvo in the way to Philippinas, and without his licence had come unto the Province of Chiapa, he could not in conscience but inflict some punishment upon us before he did enable us to abide there as members under him; therefore he did strictly command the Prior of Chiapa, that as soon as we should enter into his Cloister, he should shut us up two by two in our chambers, as in prisons, for three days, not suffering us to go out to any place, save only to the public place of refection (called Refectory) where all the Friars met together to dine and sup, where at noon time we were to present ourselves before all the Cloisters sitting upon the bare ground, ●…nd there to receive no other dinner, but only bread and water; but at supper we might have in our chambers, or Prisons, what the Prior would be pleased to allow us. This was the Penance enjoined upon us by the wise and cunning Provincial. This news at the first was but sour sawee, or a dry Postpast after a double sumptuous breakfast; it was a doleful ditty to us after our Music, and dances, to hear of a treble fast after our feast; to hear of imprisonment after so great liberty. We now began to remember the Provincials win at Tables the night before, and the mystery thereof, and began to think how comfortable his boxes of Chocolatte would be unto us after a meal of bread and water. Now we called to mind the short dinner the Prior had told us at St. Philip's we were like to have that day, and of the liberty he bade us then make much of. But the good Prior seeing us sad upon a sudden, and our countenances changed, smiled upon us, wishing us not to think the worse of him, nor of the Provincial, who did that out of Policy, and to stop the Criolians mouths, whom he knew would murmur, if no punishment were inflicted upon us. He assured us, after our imprisonment, of honours and preferments, and that as long as we were with him, we should want no encouragement; and that after a bread and water dinner he could send us to our chambers a Supper, that should strongly support our empty stomaches, and fur and line them well for the next four and twenty hours. With these encouragements on we went to the Cloister of Chiapa, where we were welcomed by most of the Friars, but in some few we noted a frowning and disaffected countenance. We were no sooner conducted to our chambers, when the bell sounded to dinner for the rest, and cried aloud to us Penance with bread and water. Down we went to the common dining place, and thanks being given, the Friars sitting round the tables, we four Philippini●…▪ jonahs' (so some Criolians were pleased to term us) be took ourselves to the middle of the Refectory, where without cushions, stools, seats or forms, we sat upon the bare ground cross legged like Tailors, acting humility now for our disobedience unto slovenly Calvo. While the first dish was presented round the tables, to each of us was presented a loaf of reasonable bigness, and a pot of pure Crystal water, whereof w●…fed and drank most heartily though with full stomaches from a double breakfast before. Yet even here in this public Act of shame and disgrace (which we knew 〈◊〉 usual among Fryet●… for 〈◊〉 faults than ours) we had this comfort, that we had a Prior and Provincial for friends, and that that punishment came from a friendly hand, whose Chocolatte we had to comfort our fasting bodies; and secondly, we knew that we should have that night in our prison chambers a better supp●…r than any of those before us, who fed upon their three or four dishes. But thirdly, it was our comfort that at that very time a Criolian Friar also sat upon the ground with us (of whose company we had been informed by some friends before we went into the refectory) for some love letters which had been intercepted between him and a Nun of that City, tending to much uncivility, and breaking their oath of professed chastity. But when I perceived this Friar to look discontentedly upon us, I chose my place as near unto him as I could, and hearing him mutter within himself against us, calling us disobedient Philippinian jonahs', I softly and friendly spoke unto him with these two following Hexameters, which suddenly came unto my mind about his misdemeanour.  

Si Monialis Amor te ●…urpia scribere fecit,  
Ecce tibi frigidae praebent medicamina lymphae.   
But my good neighbour snuffing and puffing at my sudden muse, seemed to be more discontented then before, and would fain withdraw himself by degrees from me, not rising up (for that was not lawful to do till dinner had been ended) but wriggling his elbows and shoulders scornfully from me, whom in like manner I followed, cleaving friendly to him with this verse,  Solamen misero est socios retinere Panettes, 
He thought I followed him to steal away his loaf from him. This new found word, Panettes, had almost choked him, had not he made use of the medicinal water which stood before him; of the which he drank a good draught, whereby I perceived his courage against me and my friends was tamed, and I told him, I hoped his burning want on love was cooled.  
Thus with my Criolian neighbours company my bread and water went down cheerfully; and dinner being ended, we were again conducted to our chambers, where we drank a cup of old Alvarez his Chocolatte. The Castilian Friars flocked unto our prisons, some to talk with us, some bringing us conserveses and sweetmeats, others other dainties, which they had prepared to help our digestion of bread and cold water. My sudden verses to my Criolian neighbour were presently noised about the Cloister, and were the chief subject of our talk that afternoon. Our supper was provided for us according to the promise and generous spirit of the Prior, who also honoured our prison that night with his own and two other Friar's company supping with us all in one chamber together. And thus we passed our three days of imprisonment merrily and contentedly, wishing we might never suffer harder usage in any prison than we had done in this, which was not to us such a punishment as did bring with it the privation of any liberty of enjoying the company of friends, of feasting with them, but only the privation of the liberty of our legs to walk about those three days; and this rather an ease then a punishment, for that we wanted rather rest, then much stirring after so long and tedious a journey as we had compassed from Mexico thither. We were no sooner set at liberty, but we presently found the Provincial and Prior ready to dispose of us so, that in lieu of our imprisonment we might receive honour and credit. Two were sent into the Country to learn some Indian language, that so they might be beneficed and preach unto the Indians. Myself and another desired to go farther to Guatemala, that there we might practise Philosophy and Divinity in the famous University of that City. Nothing that we desired was denied unto us, only the time was thought not fit until Michaelm●…, because then the schools were renewed, and new Orders settled. In the mean time the Provincial having also heard of my verses ex tempore to the Criolian Friar, and knowing that the Latin tongue is better grounded in England then among the Spaniards (who abuse poor Priscian and daily break his pate with foolish soloecismes) and considering the want he had of a Master of the Latin tongue to supply a Lecture of Grammar and Syntax to the you●…hes of Chiapa in a school in that Cloister, which brought a sufficient yearly stipend unto the Covent, desired me to accept of that place until such time as he should take care to send me to Guatemala, promising me all encouragements in the mean time fitting, and that I should when I would go about to see the Country (which I much desired) and also that out of the school annuity I should have my allowance for books, and other necessaries. I could not but accept of this good offer; and so with this employment I remained in that City from April to the end of September, where I was much esteemed of by the Bishop and Governor, but especially by the Prior, who would never ride about the Country for his recreation, but he would take me with him, whereby I had occasion to note concerning the Province, riches, commodities, and government of Chiapa, what in the ensuing Chapter I shall faithfully commend unto the Press.   

CHAP. XV. Describing the Country of Chiapa, with the chiefest Towns and Commodities belonging unto it.  
THough Chiapa in the opinion of the Spaniards be held to be one of the poorest Countries of America; because in it as yet there have been no mines discovered, nor golden sands found in the rivers, nor any haven upon the South-sea, whereby commodities are brought in and carried out, as to Mexico, Guaxaca and Guatemala; yet I may say it exceedeth most Provinces in the greatness and beauty of fair Towns, and yieldeth to none except it be to Guatemala; nay it surpasseth all the rest of America in that one, and famous and most populous Town of Chiapa of the Indians. And it ought not to be so much slighted by the Spaniards as it is, if they would look upon it as standing between Mexico and Guatemala, whose strength might be all Americaes strength, and whose weakness may prove dangerous to all that flourishing Empire, for the easy entrance into it by the river of Tabasco, or for its near joining and bordering unto jucatan. Besides, the commodities in it are such as do uphold a constant trading and commerce amongst the inhabitants themselves, and with other neighbouring Countries, and from no one part of America doth Spain get more Cochinil then from one of the Provinces of Chiapa; the Towns also being great and populous, by their yearly pole tribute do add much to the King of Spain's revenues.  
This Country is divided into three Provinces, to wit, Chiapa, Zeldales, and Zoques; whereof Chiapa itself is the poorest. This contains the great Town of Chiapa of the Indians, and all the Towns and farms Northward towards Maquilapa, and Westward the Priory of Comitlan, which hath some ten Towns, and many farms of Cattle, Horses, and Mules subject unto it; and neighbouring unto it lieth the great valley of Capanabastla, which is another Priory reaching towards Soconuzco. This valley glorieth in the great river, which hath its spring from the mountains called Cuchumatlanes, and runneth to Chiapa of the Indians, and from thence to Tabasco. It is also famous for the abundance of fish, which the river yieldeth, and the great store of cattle which from thence minister food and provision both to the City of Chiapa, and to all the adjacent Towns. Though Chiapa the City, and Comitlan as standing upon the hills, be exceeding cold, yet this valley lying low is extraordinary hot, and from May to Michaelmas is subject to great storms and tempests of thunder and lightning. The head Town where the Priory stands, is called Copanabastla, consisting of above eight hundred Indian inhabitants. But greater than this is Izquintenango at the end of the valley and at the foot of the mountains of Cuchumatlanes Southward. And yet bigger than this is the Town of St. Bartholomew Northward at the other end of the valley, which in length is about forty miles, and ten or twelve only in breadth. All the rest of the Towns lie towards Soconuzco▪ and are yet hotter and more subject to thunder and lightning, as drawing nearer unto the South-sea coast. Besides the abundance of cattle, the chief commodity of this valley consisteth in cotton-wool, whereof are made such store of mantles for the Indians wearing, that the Merchants far and near come for them. They exchange them to Soconuzco and Xuchutepeques for Cacao, whereby they are well stored of that drink. So that the inhabitants want neither fish which) they have from the river) nor flesh (for that the valley abounds with cattle) nor clothing (for of that they spare to others) nor bread, though not of wheat, for there grows none; but Indian Maiz they have plenty of; and besides they are exceedingly stored with fowls and Turkeys, fruits, Honey, Tobacco and Sugarcanes. Neither is money here nor in Chiapa so plentiful as in Mexico and Guaxaca; and whereas there they reckon by Patacones, or pieces of Eight; here they reckon by Tostones which are but half Patacones. Though the river be many ways profitable to that valley, yet it is cause of many disasters to the inhabitants, who lose many times their children, and their Calves and Colts drawing near to the waterside, where they are devoured by Cayman●…s, which are many and greedy of flesh, by reason of the many prizes they have got. The City of Chiapa Real, is one of the meanest Cities in all America, consisting of not above four hundred householders Spaniards, and about an hundred houses of Indians joining to the City, and called el barrio de los Indios, who have a Chapel by themselves. In this City there is no Parish Church, but only the Cathedral, which is mother to all the inhabitants. Besides, there are two Cloisters, one of Dominicans, and the other of Franciscans, and a poor Cloister of Nuns, which are burdensome enough to that City. But the Jesuits having got no footing there (who commonly live in the richest and wealthiest places and Cities) is a sufficient argument of either the poverty of that City, or of want of gallant parts, and prodigality in the gentry, from whose free and generous spirits they like Horseleeches are still sucking extraordinary and great alms for the Colleges where they live; but here the Merchants are close handed, and the Gentlemen hard, and sparing, wanting of wit and Courtiers parts and bravery, and so poor Chiapa is held no fit place for Jesuits. The Merchants chief trading there is in Cacao, Cotton-wool from the adjacent parts of the Country, in Pedlar's small wares, and in some Sugar from about Chiapa of the Indians, in a little Cochinil; for commonly the Governor (whose chief gain consisteth in this) will not suffer them to be too free in this commodity, lest they hinder his greedy traffic. These have their shops all together in a little Marketplace before the Cathedral Church, built with walks and Porches, under which the poor Indian wives meet at five a clock at evening to sell what slap and drugs they can prepare most cheap for the empty Criolian stomaches. The richer sort of these Merchants go and send yet further to Tabasco for wares from Spain, such as wines, Linen cloth, Figs, Raisins, Olives, and Iron, though in these commodities they dare not venture too much, by reason the Spaniards in that Country are not very many, and those that are there, are such as are loath to open their purses to more than what may suffice nature. So that what are Spanish commodities are chiefly brought for the Friars who are the best and joviallest blades of that Country. The Gentlemen of Chiapa are a by word all about that Country, signifying great Dons (dones, gifts or abilities I should say) great birth, fantastic pride, joined with simplicity, ignorance, misery and penury. These Gentlemen will say they descend from some Duke's house in Spain, and immediately from the first Conquerors; yet in carriage they are but clowns, in wit, abilitics, parts and discourse as shallow brained, as a low brook, whose waters are scarce able to leap over a pebble stone; any small reason soon tries and tires their weak brain, which is easily at a stand when sense is propounded, and slides on speedily when nonsense carrieth the stream. The chief families in this City, are named, Cortes, Solis, Velasco, Toledo, Zerna, and Mendoza. One of these, who was thought the chief in my time, called Don Melchor de Velasco, one day fell into discourse with me concerning England, and our English nation, and in the best, most serious and judicious part of his Don-like conference, asked me whether the sun and moon in England were of the same colour as in Chiapa, and whether English men went barefoot like the Indians, and sacrificed one another as formerly did the Heathens of that Country? and whether all England could afford such a dainty as a dish of Frixoles (which is the poorest Indians daily food there, being black and dry Turkey or French beans boiled with a little biting Chille or Indian pepper with garlic, till the broth become as black as any Ink) And whether the women in England went as long with child, as did the Spanish women? And lastly, whether the Spanish nation were not a far gallanter nation than the English? When I perceived my Don ran farther and farther into his simple and foolish questions, I cut him off suddenly, telling him, Sir, It is long since I came out of England, if you give me leave to recollect my memory, I will answer some of these your hard questions the next time we meet (thinking hereby to try my Don's wit further, whether he could perceive I jeered him.) To which my simple Don replied, I pray Sir do, and whensoever you come, you shall be welcome to a dish of Frixoles. With this I took my leave of him, and at our farewell, he again desired me to study well his questions, and to return him a speedy answer, whereby I was more confirmed in my conceit of my Don, that he was either tonto or bobo, fool or simple. Yet thought I my best way to answer is to answer a fool according to his folly, and so resolved within two or three days to return unto him some simple answer according to his simple and foolish questions. Therefore speedily I singled out a good occasion of meeting with him at his own house, who welcomed me with much Spanish gravity, and sitting down before Donna Angela, his painted wife and Angel; began to answer, or more to jeer his Donship. I began with the Sun and Moon, telling him that they were planets, & had their special influences upon several nations, as all planets have upon man's body. And so they did show themselves according to the inclination of the people of several Kingdoms. And therefore as the Spaniards were much inclined to Venus and to beauty, and not contenting themselves with the natural beauty of their fair Ladies, would yet have Art add to nature by the skill and use of the best painting colours; so these glorious planets of the Sun and Moon among the Spaniards, and especially in Chiapa, showed themselves most comely, bright, glorious and beautiful, working the like inclination to beauty upon, and in all Spaniards. My instance was in the land of the Blackmores, where I told them that their bodies were black, and that among them the Sun appeared with a dark and sad visage. Here my Don cried out; An excellent example. I gave him yet a second instance from the Eclipse of the Sun; which being eclipsed, made all the Earth, men's faces and bodies seem of a dark, or yellow colour, to show the proportion or sympathy of sublunary odies to that high and overmastering plnet. To this that good Don replied; sennor no se puede decirmas, sir, nothing can be answered or said more or better. Vengamos agora a Ingalatierra, Let us draw now to England. To which I answered him, that in England the Sun and Moon appeared half year of one colour, and half of another; for the women one half year it appeared as in Spain and Chiapa, beautiful and glorious, for that naturally without painting they yielded to none in beauty. But the other half year it appeared as red as blood, or scarlet; and the reason might easily be guessed at, for that no Nation is more warlike and high spirited then the English, whose very clothes were fiery, wearing more scarlet than any nation in the World; a●… he might perceive by their coming so much with their ships to the Indian Coasts to fight with the Spaniurds; and that as they delighted to go in red, and to be like the Sun, so naturally they were brought to those Sea●… to single out such ships as from America carried the rich Commodity of Cochinill, whereof they make more use than Spain itself to die their clothes and Coats withal. Here my Don jogged his head, and replied; Sir, I thought no nation had been so like the Sun as the Spaniards; for I have read that when our Ancestors came to conquer these parts, the Indians called them, hijos del Sol, that is, sons of the Sun, being comely and gallant, and more like the Sun than any other people. To this I answered him. Sir, no doubt but you are like the Sun here, and none more glittering and bright, your very hatbands shining with Pearls and Diamonds like the brightness of the Sun; But as I said before the Blackmores are like their Sun, so I say, the English is like their Sun, which is red, and so do and will affect to wear Scarlet, as long as any Cochinill is to be found in the India's.  
Now Don Melchor began to understand me, and told me, never man had satisfied him with better reasons than myself. He thanked me heartily, and told me, he thought no Gentleman in Chiapa could tell so well as himself now why the English ships came so much upon their Coasts; and that my discourse had satisfied him to the full. He desired me to go on to his other questions. To his second demanding whether the English went barefoot like the Indians, I told him I thought that the Count of Gondomar, (who had been many years Ambassador from Spain in England) had satisfied all the Spaniards that doubt▪ who coming from England to Madrid, and being there asked by some Courtiers, whether London was as big as Madrid, and as well peopled, he made answer, that he thought there was scarce a hundred left in London. He proved it from the use and custom of his own Countrymen of Spain; who when they are to make a journey, show themselves two or three days before in colours, walking with boots and spurs, that their friends may take notice that they are departing out of the Town or City. So said the Count of Gondomar, I think by this there are very few People in London; for when I came from thence I left them all almost in clothes of colours, bo●…d and spurred as ready to depart and take some journey. And truly my Don (quoth I) your own Count hath answered for me; yet I say, the English are so far from going barefoot, that they go booted, and are all in a readiness to move out of England for any noble and generous design; but above all they are still ready for America, where they know is store and abundance of Hides to make them Boots to cover the bareness of their legs, that they may not be suspected to be like barefooted Indians. Here Don Melchor replied, I pray sir, when they come by Sea to these parts do they come also booted and spurred? For I should think, when they fight, their spurs should hinder them. To this his doubt I answered first, as concerning spurs in the ships, with the example of one of his own Nation, and of the best Divines in Spain, living in my time in Valladolid, called Maestro Nunno, (Reader of Divinity in the College of St. Gregory, but in his carriage and experience in the World a simple noddy) who being invited by a Noble man to go with him in his Coach out of the City a mile or two to a garden of recreation, went hastily about the College to borrow boots and spurs; and when he had put them on, being asked whither he went, and why he put on boots and spurs, answered that he was to go in a Coach out of the City, and that he thought the Coach and Mules would want spurs to go and come the sooner. Even so my Don (quoth I) the English men come booted and spurred in their ships, to make their ships sail on the swifter. And this is the reason why the English ships sail faster, and when they are in fight turn about quicker than a Spanish Galeon, because they are spurred & kicked within. O sir, I humbly thank you (said Don Melchor) for that by your discourse now I know the truth of what indeed I have often heard say, that the English ships are nimbler, and quicker at Sea then our heavy galleons. Now as for fight the English men's spurs (said I) are no hindrance to them, but rather a great advantage. For they fight with weapons, with their hands and with their feet, wherein they exceed the Spaniards; for when they have shot with their pieces, or cut down with their swords any enemy, or knocked him with their holbards, then with their feet and spurs, they fall upon him, and so soon rid him out of the way, that he may no more rise up against them. All you have told me (said the wise Velazco) stands with so much reason, that my judgement is convinced by you. As for eating and sacrificing one another like the Indians (I told him) that the English filled their bellies so well with fat Beef and Mutton, fowls, Rabbits, Partridges and Pheasants, that they had no stomach at all to man's flesh. And that truly for frixoles dressed with garlic, that only dainty dish was wanting in England; and that for Garlic, three reasons moved the English not to be lavishing of that little they had; first, for fear they should want it for their horses drenches; secondly, for that they felt not themselves so much troubled with the wind, nor puffed up with windy and vain conceits as other nations did; but thirdly and chiefly they refrained from it among themselves, that they might not smell of it, and that by the scent and smell of it a far off at Sea they might when they came to the Coast of America, smell out a Spanish ship, and know it from a Hollander. Here my Don Melchor fell into admiration, assuring me, he had never heard more solid reasons from any man. Alas poor Criolian of Chiapa (thought I) if I had spoken sense, thy shallow brain had not been able to have leapt over it, but after nonsense thou art easily carried away. As for his last question, I told him that was above my reach, for that poor Friars ought not to meddle with women, neither had my mother ever told me how long she went with me. But how ever if Donna Angella would tell me how long she went with her children, I would by the constellations of the Heavens search out against our next meeting, how long the English women went with their children. To this my Don Melchor answered that he would not trouble me to study what he thought was not belonging to my profession; but he knew that if I would study that or any other hard & difficult point, I could give him more & better satisfaction than any scholar in that City.  
And thus (Reader) by this Don Melchors wit and ability would I have thee judge of the Gentlemen Criolians or natives of Chiapa; and yet as presumptuous they are and arrogant, as if the noblest blood in the Court of Madrid ran through their veins. It is a common thing amongst them to make a dinner only with a dish of Frixoles in black broth, boiled with pepper and garlic, saying it is the most nourishing meat in all the India's; and after this so stately a dinner they will be sure to comeout to the streetdore of their houses to see and to be seen, and there for half an hour will they stand shaking off the crumbs of bread from their clothes, bands (but especially from their ruffs when they used them) and from their moustaches. And with their tooth-pickers they will stand picking their teeth, as if some small Partridge bone stuck in them; nay if a friend pass by at that time, they will be sure to find out some crumb or other in their mustacho (as if on purpose the crumbs of the table had been shaken upon their beards, that the loss of them might be a gaining of credit for great house keeping) and they will be sure to vent out some non-truth, as to say, A Senor que linda perdiz he comido oy, O Sir, what a dainty Partridge have I eat to day, where as they pick out nothing from their teeth but a black husk of a dry frixole or Turkey bean. Though great in blood and in birth they say they are, yet in their employments they are but rich Graziers, for most of their▪ wealth consisteth in farms of cattle and Mules. Some indeed have Towns of Indians subject unto them, whereof they are called Encomendero's, and receive yearly from every Indian a certain Pole tribute of fowls and money. They have most cowardly spirits for war, and though they will say, they would fain see Spain, yet they dare not venture their lives at sea; they judge sleeping in a whole skin the best maxim for their Criolian spirits. One hundred fight soldiers would easily lay low those Chiapa Dons, and gain the whole City, which lieth so open to the fields, that the Mules and Asses come in and graze, the streets being very commodious to entertain Asses from within, and from without. Yet in this City liveth commonly a Governor, or Alcalde Major, and a Bishop. The Governors' place is of no small esteem and interest, for that his power reacheth far, and he tradeth much in Cacao and Cochinil, and domineers over both Spaniards and Indians at his will and pleasure. But ill gotten goods never thrive, as was seen in Don Gabriel de Orellana (Governor of this City and Country in my time) who having sent the worth of eight thousand crowns in Cochinil, Cacao, Sugar, and Hides by the river of Tabasco towards the Havana lost it all into the hands of the Hollanders, who doubtless knew how to make better use of it, than would have done that tyrannising Governor. The Bishop's place of that City is worth at least eight thousand ducats a year, which truly he had need of that comes so far from Spain to live in such a City where are such able Dons, as Don Melchor de Velasco, and where Asses are so freely fed and bred. Most of this Bishop's revenues consisteth in great offerings which he yearly receiveth from the great Indian Towns, going out to them once a year to confirm their children, whose confirmation is such a means to confirm and strengthen the Bishop's revenues, that none must be confirmed by him who offer not a fair white Wax-candle, with a ribbon and at least four Rials. I have seen the richer sort offer him a Candle of at least six pound weight with two yards of twelve penny broad ribbon, and the Candle stuck from the top to the bottom with single Rials round about. Nay the poor Indians make it the chief master piece of their vanity to offer proudly in such occasions. Don Bernardi●… de Salazar was the Bishop of this City in my time, who desired my company to ride with him his circuit but one month, about the Towns near to Chiapa, and in this time I was appointed by him to hold the basin wherein the Spaniards and Indians (whilst he confirmed their children) did cast their offerings, which myself and another Chaplain did always tell and cast up by good account before we carried the money up into his chamber, and I found that at our return at the month's end he had received one thousand and six hundred ducats of only offerings, besides the fees due to him for visiting the several companies, or sodalities and confraternities belonging to the Saints or souls in their purgatory (which are extraordinary rich there) whereof he and all other Bishops in their district take account yearly. This Bishop was (a●… all the rest are there) somewhat covetous; but otherwise a man of a temperate life▪ and conversation, very zealous to reform whatsoever abuses committed in the Church, which cost him his life before I departed from Chiapa to Guatemala. The woman of that City 〈◊〉 seems pretend much weakness and squeamishness of stomach, which they say is so great, that they are not able to continue in the Church while a Mass is briefly huddled over, much less while a solemn high Mass (as they call it) is sung, and a Sermon preached, unless they drink a cup of hot Chocolatte, and eat a bit of 〈◊〉 strengthen their stomacke●…. For this purpose it was much used by them to make their maids ●…ing to them to Church in the middle of Mass or Sermon a cup of Chocolatte, which could not be done to all, or most of them without a great confusion and interrupting both Mass and Sermon. The Bishop perceiving this abuse and having given fair warning for the omitting of it, but all without amendment, thought fit to fix in writing upon the Church's doors an excommunication against all such as should presume at the time of service to eat or drink within the Church. This excommunication was taken by all, but especially by the Gentlewomen much to heart, who protested if they might not eat or drink in the Church, they could not continue in it to hear what otherwise they were bound unto. The chief of them knowing what great friendship there was between the Bishop and the Prior, and myself, came to the Prior and me desiring us to use all means we could with the Bishop for the revoking that his excommunication so heavily laid upon them, and threatening their souls with damning judgement for the violation of it. The good Prior and myself laboured all we could, alleging the custom of the Country, the weakness of the sex whom it most concerned, and also the weakness of their stomaches, the contempt that might from them ensue unto his person, and many inconveniences which might follow to the breeding of an uproar in the church and in the City, whereof we had some probable conjecture from what already we had heard from some. But none of these reasons would move the Bishop; to which he answered that he preferred the honour of God, and of his house before his own life. The women seeing him so hard to be entreated, began to stomach him the more and to slight him with scornful and reproachful words; others slighted his excommunication, drinking in iniquity in the Church, as the fish doth water, which caused one day such an uproar in the Cathedral, that many swords were drawn against the Priests and prebend's, who attempted to take away from the maids the cups of Chocolatte, which they brought unto their mistresses; who at last seeing that neither fair nor soul means would prevail with the Bishop, resolved to forsake the Cathedral, where the Bishops own and his prebend's eyes must needs be watching over them; and so from that time most of the City betook themselves to the Cloister Churches, where by the Nuns and Friars they were not troubled nor resisted, though fairly counselled to obey the command of the Bishop; whose name now they could not brook, and to whose prebend's they denied now all such relief and stipend for Masses which formerly they had used to bestow upon them, conferring them all upon the Friars who grew rich by the poor impoverished Cathedral. This lasted not long, but the Bishop began to stomach the Friars, and to set up another excommunication, binding all the City to resort unto their own Cathedral Church; which the women would not obey, but kept their houses for a whole month; in which time the Bishop fell dangerously sick, and desired to retire himself to the Cloister of the Dominicans, for the great confidence he had in the Prior that he would take care of him in his sickness. Physicians were sent for far and near, who all with a joint opinion agreed that the Bishop was poisoned; and he himself doubted not of it at his death, praying unto God to forgive those that had been the cause of it, and to accept of that sacrifice of his life, which he was willing to offer for the zeal of God's house and honour. He lay not above a week in the Cloister, and as soon as he was dead, all his body, his head and face did so swell, that the least touch upon any part of him caused the skin to break and cast out white matter, which had corrupted and overflown all his body. A Gentlewoman with whom I was well acquainted in that City, who was noted to be somewhat too familiar with one of the Bishop's Pages, was commonly censured to have prescribed such a cup of Chocolatte to be ministered by the Page which poisoned him who so rigorously had forbidden Chocolatte to be drunk in the Church. Myself heard this Gentlewoman say of the deceased Bishop, that she thought few grieved for his death, & that the women had no reason to grieve for him, and that she judged, he being such an enemy to Chocolatte in the Church, that which he had drunk at home in his house had not agreed with his body. And it became afterwards a Proverb in that Country, Beware of the Chocolatte of Chiapa; which made me so cautious, that I would not drink afterwards of it in any house, where I had not very great satisfaction of the whole Family. The women of this City are somewhat light in their carriage, and have learned from the Devil many enticing lessons and baits to draw poor souls to sin and damnation; and if they cannot have their wills, they will surely work revenge either by Chocolatte or Conserves, or some fair present, which shall surely carry death along with it. The Gentlewoman that was suspected (nay was questioned for the death of the Bishop) had often used to send me boxes of Chocolatte or conserveses; which I willingly received from her, judging it to be a kind of gratuity for the pains I took in teaching her son Latin. She was of a very merry and pleasant disposition, which I thought might consist without sin; until one day she sent unto me a very fair plantin wrapped up in a handkerchief▪ buried in sweet Jazmines and roses; when I untied the handkerchief, I thought among the flowers I should find some rich token, or some pieces of eight, but finding nothing but a plantin, I wondered; and looking further upon it, I found worked upon it with a knife the fashion of a heart with two of blind Cupid's arrows sticking in it, discovering unto my heart the poisoned heart and thoughts of the poisoner that sent it. I thought it a good warning to be wary and cautious of receiving more presents or Chocolatte from such hands, and so returned unto her again her plantin with this short rhyme cut out with a knife upon the skin fruta tan fria, amor no cria, as much as to say, fruit so cold, takes no hold. This answer and resolution of mine was soon spread over that little City, which made my Gentlewoman outrageous, which presently she showed by taking away her son from school, and in many meetings threatening to play me a Chiapaneca trick. But I remembered the Bishop's Chocolatte and so was wa●…y, and stayed not long after in that poisoning and wicked City, which truly deserves no better relation than what I have given of the simple Dons, and the Chocolatte-confectioning Donna's.  
There is yet twelve leagues from this City of Chiapa, another Chiapa which deserveth better commendations. This consisteth most of Indians, and is held to be one of the biggest Indian Towns in all America, containing at least four thousand families. This Town hath many privileges from the King of Spain, and is governed chiefly by Indians (yet with subordination unto the Spanish government of the City of Chiapa) who do choose an Indian Governor with other inferior officers to rule with him. This Governor may wear a rapier and dagger, and enjoyeth many other liberties which to the rest of the Indians are denied. No Town hath so many Dons in it of Indian blood as this. Don Philip de Guzman was Governor of it in my time, a very rich Indian, who kept up commonly in his stable a dozen of as good Horses for public shows, and ostentation as the best Spaniard in the Country. His courage was not inferior to any Spaniard, and for defence of some privileges of his Town sued in the Chancery of Guatemala the proud and high minded Governor of the City of Chiapa, spending therein great sums of money till he had overcome him, whereupon he caused a feast to be made in the Town, both by water and land, so stately, that truly in the Court of Madrid it might have been acted.  
This Town lieth upon a great river, whereunto belong many boats and Canoas', wherein those Indians have been taught to act sea-fights, with great dexterity, and to represent the Nymphs of Parnassus, Neptune, Aeolus, and the rest of the heathenish Gods and Goddesses, so that they are a wonder of their whole nation. They will arm with their boats a siege against the Town, fight against it with such courage till they make it yield, as if they had been trained up all their life to sea-fights. So likewise within the Town they are as dexterous at baiting of bulls, at juego de Cannae, at Horse-races, at arming a Camp, at all manner of Spanish dances, instruments, and music as the best Spaniards. They will erect Towers and Castles made of wood and painted cloth, & from them fight either with the boats or one against another, with squibs, darts, and many strange fireworks, so manfully, that if in earnest they could perform it as well as they do it in sport and pastime, the Spaniards and Friars might soon repent to have taught them what they have. As for acting of plays, this is a common part of their solemn pastimes; and they are so generous, that they nothing think too much to spend▪ in banquets & sweetmeats upon their Friars, and neighbouring Towns, whensoever they are minded to show themselves in a public feast. The Town is very rich, & many Indians in it that trade about the Country as the Spaniards do. They have learned most trades befitting a Commonwealth, and practise and teach them within their Town. They want not any provision of fish or flesh, having for the one that great river joining unto their Town, and for the other many Estantia's (as they call them) or farms abounding with cattle. In this Town the Dominican Friars bear all the sway, who have a rich and stately Cloister with another Church or Chappel subordinate unto it. The heat here is so great, that both Friars and Indians commonly wear a linen towel about their necks to wipe off the constant sweat from their faces, which maketh the Friars sit longer at their dinner then else the would do, for that at every bit they eat, and draught they drink, they are fain to make a stop to wipe their dropping brows. Yet the evenings are fresh and cool, which are much made of there, and spent in the many walks and gardens which join close unto the River side. Two or three leagues from the Town, there are two Ingenio's or Farms of Sugar, the one belonging to the Cloister of the Dominicans of the City of Chiapa; the other unto the Cloister of this Town, which contain near two hundred Blackmores, besides many Indians, who are employed in that constant work of making Sugar for all the Country. Hereabouts are bread great store of Mules, and excellent horses for any service. The Town of Chiapa of the Indians, and all the Towns about it want nothing but a more temperate climate and cooler air, and Wheat, which there cannot be sown, yet for Spaniards and such as cannot live without it, it is brought from Chiapa of the Spaniards and from about Comitlan; yet this is not generally acknowledged a want by reason of the great plenty of Maiz which all the Towns enjoy, and which is now more used both by Spaniards and dainty toothed Friars then bread of Wheat. Yet your poor Spaniards, and some Indians who have got the trick of trading from them do gain not a little in bringing to these Town's bisquets of wheaten bread, which though it be dry and hard, yet because they are novelties to the Indians; they get by changing them for other commodities, especially of Cotton wool, which here is more abounding then in the Valley of Copanabastlau.  
Upon this Country of Chiapa of the Indians bordereth the Province of Zoques, which is absolutely the richest part of Chiapa. This reacheth on the one side to Tabasco, and by the River named Grijalva sendeth commonly the Commodities which are in it with safety unto St. john de Ulhua, or Vera Cruz. It trafiqueth also with the Country of jucatan by the Haven called Puerto Real, which lieth between Grijalva and jucatan. Yet these two, the River of Tabasco, alias Grijalva, and Puerto Real, though they be commodious to this Province of Zoques, yet they are causes of daily fears unto the Spaniards, who well know the weakness of them, and that if a foreign Nation should manfully thrust into that Country by any of these two ways, they might so conquer all Chiapa, and from thence pass easily unto Guatemala. But the River of Tabasco lying low, and being somewhat hot, and the Towns about it infested with many gnats, and the chiefest commodity there being but Cacao, have often discouraged both our English and Hollanders, who have come up some part of the River, and minding more the foresaid reasons, than what was forward to be had, have turned back, losing a rich Country and slighting an eternal name, for few and frivolous present difficulties. In this Province of Zoques, the Towns are not very big, yet they be very rich; the chief Commodities are Silk and Cochinill; whereof the latter is held the best of America, and the store of it so great that no one Province alone exceeds it. Few Indians there are who have not their Orchards planted with the trees whereon the worms breed which yield unto us that rich Commodity; not that the Indians themselves esteem otherwise of it, then as they see the Spaniands greedy after it, offering them money for it, & forcing them to the preservation of it in those parts, which have proved most successful for this kind. There is great store of silk in this Country, in so much that the Indians make it their great Commodity to employ their wives in working Towels with all colours of silk, which the Spaniards buy, and send into Spain. It is rare to see what works those Indian women will make in silk, such as might serve for Patterns and samplers to many School-Mistresses in England. The people of this Country are witty, and ingenious, and fair of complexion; the Country towards Tabasco is hot, but within in some places very cold. There is also plenty of Maiz, but no wheat; neither is there such plenty of cattle as about Chiapa, but Fowls and Turkeys as many as in other parts. The Province called Zeldales lieth behind this of the Zoques, from the North Sea within the continent, running up towards Chiapa, and reacheth in some parts near to the borders of Comitlan northwestward. South-eastward it joins to such Indians which as yet have not been conquered by the Spaniards, who make many invasions upon the Christian Indians, and burn their Towns, and carry away their cattle. The chief and head Town in this Province is called Ococingo, which is a Frontier against those Heathens. This Province is esteemed rich for the Spaniards, who make much of Cacao, which serveth to make their drink of Chocolatte, and here is great store of it. There is also another Commodity, great among the Spaniards, called Achiotte, wherewith they make their Chocolattee look of the colour of a brick. Here is also plenty of Hogs and Bacon, Fowls, Turkeys, Quails, cattle, Sheep, Maiz, Hony, and not far from Ococingo, in my time was setting up an Ingenio, or Farm of Sugar, which was thought would prove as well as those about Chiapa of the Indians. The Country in most parts is high and hilly; but Ococingo stands in a pleasant Valley, enjoying many Brooks and streams of fresh water, and therefore hath been thought a fit place for Sugar. Here also in this Valley the Friars have attempted to sow Wheat, which hath proved very good. Thus Reader, I have showed you the Country of Chiapa, which as it is compassed about on the one side by Soconuzco, and from thence almost to Guatemala, by the Province of Suchutepeques, on the other side by Tabasco, and on the other side by Zeldales with excessive plenty of Cacao and Achiotte, which are the chief drugs for the making of Chocolatte; I will yet before I depart from Chiapa to Guatemala, say somewhat of that drink so much used by the Spaniards, and in my judgement not to be slighted, but rather to be published and made known to all Nations, whose use might remedy the great abuse of wines and strong drinks which too much are esteemed amongst us here in Europe.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning two daily and common Drinks, or Potions much used in the India's, called Chocolatte, and Atolle.  
CHocolatte being this day used not only over all the West-India's, but also in Spain, Italy, and Flanders, with approbation of many learned Doctors in Physic, among whom Antonio Colmenero of Ledesma; (who lived once in the India's) hath composed a learned and curious Treatise concerning the nature and quality of this drink; I thought fit to insert here also somewhat of it concerning my own experience for the space of twelve years. This name Chocolatte is an Indian name, and is compounded from at, as some say or as others, Atle, which in the Mexican language signifieth water, & from the sound which the water (wherein is put the Chocolatte) makes, as Choco, Choco, Choco, when it is stirred in a cup by an instrument called a Molinet, or Molinillo, until it bubble and rise unto a froth. And as there it is a name compounded, so in English we may well call it a compounded or a confectioned drink wherein are found many and several Ingredients, according to the different disposition of the body of them that use it. But the chief Ingredient (without which it cannot be made) is called Cacao, a kind of nut or kernel bigger than a great Almond, which grows upon a tree called the tree of Cacao, and ripens in a great husk, wherein sometimes are found more, sometimes less Cacao's, sometimes twenty, sometimes thirty, nay forty, and above. This Cacao, though as every simple, it contains the quality of the four Elements, yet in the common opinion of most Physicians, it is held to be cold and dry, a praedominio; It is also in the substance that rules these two qualities, restringent and obstructive, of the nature of the Element of the earth. And as it is thus a mixed, and not a simple Element, it hath parts correspondent to the rest of the Elements; and particularly it partakes of those which correspond with the Element of Air, that is, heat and moisture, which are governed by unctuous parts; there being drawn out of the Cacao much Butter, which in the India's I have seen drawn out of it by the Criolian women for to oint their faces. And let not this seem impossible to believe, that this grain or nut of Cacao should be said to be first cold and dry, and then hot and moist; for though experience be a thousand witnesses, yet instances will further clear this truth; and first in the Rhubarb, which hath in it hot and soluble parts, and parts which are binding, cold and dry, which have a virtue to strengthen, bind and stop the looseness of the belly. Secondly, we see this clearly in the steel, which having so much of the nature of the earth, as being heavy, thick, cold, and dry, should be thought unproper for the curing of Oppilations, but rather to be apt to increase them; and yet it is given for a proper remedy against them. The authority of Gal●…n may further clear this in the third book of the Qualities of simples, where he teacheth that almost all those medicines, which to our sense seem to be simple, are notwithstanding naturally compounded, containing in themselves contrary qualities, that is to say, a quality to expel, and to retain, to incrassate and to extenuate, to rarify and to condense. And in the fifteenth Chapter following in the same book, he puts an example of the broth of a Cock, which moves the belly, and the flesh hath the virtue to bind. Yet further that this differing virtue and quality is found in divers substances, or parts of simple medicaments, he shows in the first book of his simple medicines in the seventeenth Chapter, bringing the example of milk, in which three substances are found and separated, that is to say, the substance of cheese, which hath the virtue to stop the flux of the belly; and the substance of whey, which is purging, and butter, as it is expressed Chap. 15. Also we find in wine which is in the Must, three substances, that is to say, earth, which is the chief; and a thinner substance, which is the flower, and may be called the scum, or froth; and a third substance which we properly call wine; and every one of these substances contains in itself divers qualities and virtues, in the colour, in the smell, and in other accidents.  
And this is very comformable to reason, if we consider that every aliment, be it never sosimple, begets and produceth in the liver four humours, not only differing in temper, but also in substance; and begets more or less of that humour, according as the aliment hath more or fewer parts corresponding to the substance of that humour, which is most engendered. From which examples we may gather that when the Cacao is grinded and stirred, the divers parts, which nature hath given it, do artificially and intimately mix themselves one with another; and so the unctuous, warm, and moist parts, mingled with the earthy represseth, and leaveth them not so binding, as they were before; but rather with a mediocrity, more inclining to the warm, and moist temper of the air, then to the cold and dry of the earth; as it doth appear, when it is made fit to drink, that scarce two turns are given with the Molinet, when there ariseth a fatty scum, by which is seen, how much it partaketh of the oily part. So that from all that hath been said, the error of those is well discovered, who speaking of this drink of Chocolatte, say, that it causeth oppilations, because Cacao is astringent; as if that astriction were not corrected and modified by the intimate mixing of one part with another, by means of the grinding, as is said before. Besides it having so many ingredients, which are naturally hot, it must of necessity have this effect, that is to say, to open, attenuate, and not to bind. And leaving aside more reasons, this truth is evidently seen in the Cacao itself; which if it be not stirred, grinded and compounded to make the Chocolatte; but be eaten as it is in the fruit (as many Criolian and Indian women eat it) it doth notably obstruct and cause stops, and make them look of a broken, pale and earthy colour, as do those that eat ear then ware, as pots, or pieces of lime-walls) which is much used among the Spanish women thinking that pale and earthy colour, though with obstructions and stops, well becomes them) and for this certainly in the Cacao thus eaten there is no other reason, but that the divers substances which it contains, are not perfectly mingled by the mastication only, but require the artificial mixture, which we have spoken of before.  
The tree which doth bear this fruit, is so delicate, and the earth where it groweth so extreme hot, that to keep the tree from being consumed by the sun, they first plant other trees, which they call, 'las Madres del Cacao, mothers of the Cacao; and when these are grown up to a good height fit to shade the Cacao trees, than they plant the Cacaotals, or the trees of Cacao; that when they first show themselves above the ground, those trees, which are already grown may shelter them, and as mothers nourish, defend, and shadow them from the sun; and the fruit doth not grow naked, but many of them (as I have said before) are in one great husk or cod, and therein besides every grain is closed up in a white juicy skin, which the women also love to suck off from the Cacao, finding it cool, and in the mouth dissolving into water. There are two sorts of Cacao; the one is common, which is of a dark colour inclining towards red, being round and peeked at the ends; the other is broader, and bigger, and flatter, and not so round, which they call, Patlaxte, and this is white, and more drying, and is sold a great deal cheaper than the former. And this especially, more than the other, causeth watchfulness, and drives away sleep, and therefore is not so useful as the ordinary, and is chiefly spent by the ordinary and meaner sort of people. As for the rest of the ingredients which make this Chocolatticall confection, there is notable variety; for some put into it black Pepper, which is not well approved of by the Physicians, because it is so hot and dry, but only for one who hath a very cold liver; but commonly instead of this Pepper, they put into it long red Pepper, called Chile, which though it be hot in the mouth, yet is cool and moist in the operation. It is further compounded with white Sugar, Cinnamon, Clove, Aniseed, Almonds, Hasell-nuts, Orejuela, Bainilla, Sap●…yoll, Orange flower water, some Musk, and as much of Achiotte, as will make it look of the colour of a red brick. But how much of each of these may be applied to such a quantity of Cacao, the several dispositions of men's bodies must be their rule. The ordinary receipt of Antonio Colmenero was this; To every hundred Cacao's, two cod of Chile, called long red Pepper, one handful of Aniseed and Orejuela's, and two of the flowers called Mechasucbil, or Bainilla, or instead of this six roses of Alexandria, beat to powder, two drams of Cinnamon, of Almonds and Hasel-nuts, of each one dozen; of white Sugar half a pound, of Achiotte, enough to give it the colour. This Author thought neither Clove, nor Musk, nor any sweet water fit, but in the India's they are much used. Others use to put in Maiz, or Paniso, which is very windy; but such do it only for their profit, by increasing the quantity of the Chocolatte; because every fanega or measure of Maiz containing about a bushel and a half, is sold for eight shillings, and they that sell Chocolatte, sell it for four shillings a pound, which is the ordinary price. The Cinnamon is held one of the best ingredients, and denied by none, for that it is hot and dry in the third degree, it provokes urine, and helps the kidneys and reins of those who are troubled with cold diseases, and it is good for the eyes, and in effect it is cordial, as appeareth by the Author of these verses,  

Commoda & urine Cinamomum & renibus affert,  
Lumina clarificat, dira venena fugat.   
The Achiotte hath a piercing, attenuating quality, as appeareth by the common practice of the Physicians in the India's, experienced daily in the effects of it, who do give it to their Patients to cut and attenuate the gross humours, which do cause shortness of breath, and stopping of urine: and so it is used for any kind of oppilations, and is given for the stops which are in the breast, or in the region of the belly, or any other part of the body. This Achiotte also groweth upon a tree in round husks, which are full of red grains▪ from whence the Achiotte is taken, and first made into a paste, and then being dried up is fashioned either into round balls or cakes, or into the form of little bricks, and so is sold. As concerning the long red Pepper, there are four sorts of it; one is called Chilchotes; the other is very little, which they call Chilterpin, and these two kinds are very quick and biting. The other two are called, Tonalchiles, and these are but moderately hot, for they are eaten with bread by the Indians, as they eat other fruits. But that which is usually put into Chocolatte, is called Chilpaclagua, which hath a broad husk, and is not so biting as the first, nor so gentle as the last. The Mechasuchil, or Bainilla hath a purgative quality. All these ingredients are usually put into the Chocolatte, and by some more, according to their fancies. But the meaner sort of people, as Blackmores and Indians, commonly put nothing into it, but Cacao, Achiotte, Maiz, and a few Chiles with a little Aniseed. And though the Cacao is mingled with all these ingredients, which are hot; yet there is to be a greater quantity of Cacao, then of all the rest of the ingredients, which serve to temper the coldness of the Cacao; from whence it followeth that this Chocolatticall confection is not so cold as the Cacao, nor so hot as the rest of the ingredients, but there results from the action and reaction of these ingredients, a moderate temper, which may be good, both for the cold and hot stomaches, being taken moderately.  
Now for the making or compounding of this drink, I shall set down here the method. The Cacao, and the other ingredients must be beaten in a mortar of stone, or (as the Indians use) ground upon a broad stone, which they call Metate, and is only made for that use. But first the ingredients are all to be dried, except the Achiotte, with care that they may be beaten to powder, keeping them still in stirring, that they be not burnt, or become black; for if they be overdried, they will be bitter, and lose their virtue. The Cinnamon and the long red pepper are to be first beaten, with the Aniseed, and then the Cacao, which must be beaten by little and little, till it be all powdered; and in the beating it must be turned round, that it may mix the better. Every one of these ingredients must be beaten by itself, and then all be put into the vessel, where the Cacao is, which you must stir together with a spoon, and then take out that paste, and put it into the mortar, under which there must be a little fire, after the confection is made: but if m●…re fire be put under then will only warm it, than the unctuous part will dry away. The Achiotte also must be put in in the beating, that it may the better take the colour. All the ingredients must be searsed, save only the Cacao, and if from the Cacao the dry shell be taken, it will be the better. When it is well beaten, and incorporated (which will be known by the shortness of it) then with a spoon (so in the India's is used) is taken up some of the paste, which will be almost liquid, and made into tablets, or else without a spoon put into boxes, and when it is cold it will be hard. Those that make it into tablets, put a spoonful of the paste upon a piece of paper (the Indians put it upon the leaf of a plantin tree) where, being put into the shade (for in the sun it melts and dissolves) it grows hard; and then bowing the paper or leaf, the tablet falls off, by reason of the fatness of the paste. But if it be put into any thing of earth, or wood, it sticks fast, and will not come off, but with scraping or breaking. The manner of drinking it, is divers; the one (being the way most used in Mexico) is to take it how with Atolle, dissolving a tablet in hot water, and then stirring and beating it in the cup, where it is to be drunk, with a Molinet, and when it is well stirred to a scum or froth, then to fill the cup with hot Atolle and so drink it sup by sup. Another way is, that the Chocolatte, being dissolved with cold water and stirred with the Molinet, and the scum taken off and put into anovessel; the remainder be set upon the fire, with as much sugar as will sweeten it, and when it is warm, then to pour it upon the scum which was taken off before, and so to drink it. But the most ordinary way, is, to warm the water very hot, and then to pour out half the cup full that you mean to drink; and to put into it a tablet or two, or as much as will thicken reasonably the water, and then grind it well with the Molinet, and when it is well ground and risen to a scum, to fill the cup with hot water, and so drink it by sups (having sweetened it with Sugar) and to eat it with a little conserve, or maple bread, steeped into the Chocolatte. Besides these ways there is another way (which is much used in the Island of Santo Domingo) which is, to put the Chocolatte into a pipkin, with a little water, and to let it boil well till it be dissolved, and then to put in sufficient water and sugar according to the quantity of the Chocolatte, and then to boil it again, until there comes an oily scum upon it, and then to drink it. There is another way yet to drink Chocolatte, which is cold, which the Indians use at feasts, to refresh themselves, and it is made after this manner. The Chocolatte (which is made with none or very few ingredients) being dissolved in cold water with the Molinet, they take off the scum or crassy part, which riseth in great quantity, especially when the Cacao is older and more putrefied. The scum they lay aside in a little dish by itself, and then put sugar into that part from whence was taken the scum, and then pour it from on high into the scum, and so drink it cold. And this drink is so cold, that it agreeth not with all men's stomaches; for by experience it hath been found, that it doth hurt, by causing pains in the stomach, especially to women. The third way of taking it is the most used, and thus certainly it doth no hurt, neither know I why it may not be used as well in England as in other parts both hot and cold; for where it is so much used, the most, if not all, as well in the India's, as in Spain, Italy, Flanders (which is a cold Country) find that it agreeth well with them. True it is, it is used more in the India's, then in the European parts, because there the stomaches are more apt to faint then here, and a cup of Chocolatte well confectioned comforts and strengthens the stomach. For myself I must say, I used it twelve years constantly, drinking one cup in the morning, another yet before dinner between nine or ten of the clock; another within an hour or two after dinner, and another between four and five in the afternoon; and when I was purposed to sit up late to study, I would take another cup about seven or eight at night, which would keep me waking till about midnight. And if by chance I did neglect any of these accustomed hours, I presently found my stomach fainty. And with this custom I lived twelve years in those parts healthy, without any obstructions, or oppilations, not knowing what either ague, or fever was. Yet I will not dare to regulate by mine own the bodies of others, nor take upon me the skill of a Physician, to appoint and define at what time and by what persons this drink may be used. Only I say, I have known some that have been the worse for it, either for drinking it with too much sugar, which hath relaxed their stomaches, or for drinking it too often. For certainly if it be drunk beyond measure, not only this Chocolatte but all other drinks, or meats, though of themselves they are good and wholesome, they may be hurtful. And if some have found it oppilative, it hath come by the too too much use of it; as when one drinks over much wine, instead of comforting and warming himself, he breeds and nourisheth cold diseases, because nature cannot overcome it, nor turn so great a quantity into good nourishment. So he that drinks much Chocolatte, which hath fatparts, cannot make distribution of so great a quantity to all the parts; and that part which remains in the slender veins of the liver must needs cause oppilations and obstructions. But lastly, to conclude with this Indian drink, I will add what I have heard Physicians of the India's say of it, and have seen it by experience in others (though never I could find it in myself) that those that use this Chocolatte much, grow fat and corpulent by it: which indeed may seem hard to believe; for considering that all the ingredients, except the Cacao, do rather extenuate, then make fat, because they are hot and dry in the third degree. And we have already said, that the qualities which do predominate in Cacao, are cold and dry, which are very unfit to add any substance to the body. Nevertheless it may be answered that the many unctuous parts, which have been proved to be in the Cacao, are those which pinguifie and make fat; and the hotter ingredients of this composition serve for a guide, or vehicall, to pass to the liver, and the other parts, until they come to the fleshy parts; and there finding a like substance which is hot and moist, as is the unctuous part, converting itself into the same substance, it doth augment and pinguifie. But how then might this Cacao with the other Indian ingredients be had in England? even by trading in Spain for it, as we do for other commodities; or not slighting it so much as we and the Hollanders have often done upon the Indians seas; of whom I have heard the Spaniards say that when we have taken a good prize, a ship laden with Cacao, in anger and wrath we have hurled over board this good commodity, not regarding the worth and goodness of it, but calling it in bad Spanish, Cagaruta de Carnero, or sheep's dung in good English. It is one of the necessariest commodities in the India's, and nothing enricheth Chiapa in particular more than it, whither are brought from Mexico and other parts, the rich bags of Patacons only for this Cagaruta de Carnero, which we call sheep's dung. The other drink which is much used in the India's is called Atolle, of which I will say but a little, because I know it cannot be used here. This was the drink of the ancient Indians, and is a thick pap made of the flower of Maiz, taking off the husks from it, which is windy and melancholy. This is commonly carried by the Indian women to the Markets hot in pots, and there is sold in cups. The Criolian students, as we go to a Tavern to drink a cup of wine, so they go in company to the public Markets, and as publicly buy and drink by measure of this Atolle; which sometimes is seasoned with a little Chile, or long Pepper, and then it pleaseth them best. But the Nuns and Gentlewomen have got a trick of confectioning it with Cinnamon, Sweet-waters, Amber, or Musk, and store of Sugar, and thus it is held to be a most strong and nourishing drink, which the Physicians do prescribe unto a weak body, as we do here our Almond-milk. But of what England never knew nor tasted, I will say no more, but hasten my pen to Guatemala, which hath been my second patria.   

CHAP. XV. Showing my journey from the City of Chiapa, unto Guatemala, and the chief places in the way.  
THE time now being come that I was to leave the little City of Chiapa, I took some occasion before hand to take my leave of my best friends, whose children I had taught, and at my departure I must confess I found them kind and bountiful, except it were Donna Magdalena de Morales, from whom I did not expect, neither did I desire any farewell, or Adieu token. But among all, the Governors' wife was most liberal unto me, sending me many boxes of Aromatical Chocolatte, and one extraordinary great box with four several divisions of different conserveses gilded over, besides many Maplebreads, and Biscuits made with Eggs and Sugar, a present it was which might have been sent to a greater man than to a poor worthless Mendicant Friar, and with this in a handkerchief a dozen pieces of eight. Don Mel●…hor del Velazco yet exceeded her, in words and compliments I mean, but in deeds, he and all the crew of the Criolians must think to come short of them, who are borne in Spain. The first Town I went unto, was T●…eopixca, six leagues from Chiapa, a fair and great Town of Indians, who are held to be next unto the Indians of the other Chiapa in sitting and riding a horse. In this town is nothing so considerable as the Church, which is great and strong, and the music belonging unto it sweet and harmonious. The Vicar or Curate of this place was one Friar Peter Martyr a Criolian, whom I knew could not endure the Prior nor me, yet he would dissemble a love complemental exceeding well, and in outward shows raise it up to gradus ut Octo. He knowing my prevalency with the Prior, durst not but give me very good entertainment, which continued two days, until I was weary of his compliments.  
The third day I took my leave of him, who would not yet leave me, but would conduct me to Comitlan, whither I was invited by the Prior of that Cloister, named Friar Thomas Rocolano, a French man, who being a stranger to the Spaniards (for besides him and myself there was no other stranger in that County) desired acquaintance with me, which he began to settle by meeting me at the half way with many Indians on horse back, having provided an harbour where we might more conveniently confer and rest while our Chocolatte and other refreshments were provided. But the Criolian Peter Martyr was not a little envious, (as I was afterwards informed in the Cloister) to see me so much made of and esteemed in the Country, yet his fair words a●…d compliments far exceeded the sincerity and down-rightnesse of my French friend. At Comitlan I stayed a whole week, riding about with the Prior unto the Indian towns, and down the hill to the valley of Copanabastla, where I enjoyed much pastime and recreation among the Friars and Indians and was feasted after the manner of that Country, which knoweth more of an Epicurian diet than doth England, or any part of Europe; nay I am persuaded (and I have heard Spaniards confess it) that Spain hath taken from the India's since the conquest many lessons for the dressing of several dishes and completing a feast or banquet. After the week was ended my French friend the Prior conducted me to Izquintenango, to see me well furnished up the Mountains of Cuchumatlanes. This Town (as I have formerly observed) standeth almost at the end of the Valley of Copanabastla, and within two leagues of the Cuchumatlanes. It is one of the finest Indian Towns of all the Province of Chiapa, and very rich, by reason of the much Cotton wool in it, and especially by reason of its situation, for standing in the Road way to Guatemala, all the Merchants of the Country that trade with their mules that way, pass through this Town, and there buy and sell, enriching it with money and far brought Commodities. It is most plentifully stored with fruits, especially with what they call Pina's or Pine fruit. It standeth close by the great River, which runneth to Chiapa of the Indians, and hath its spring not far off from the Cuchamatlanes, and yet at this Town is very broad and deep. No man nor beast traulling to Guatemala can go into it, or from Guatemala can go out of it, but by ●…errying over. And the Road being much used and beaten by travellers, and by such as they call Requas of mules (every Requa consisting of fifty or threescore mules) this Ferry is day and night employed) and yields much treasure to the town at the years end. The Indians of the Town besides the ferry boat, have made many other little boats, or canoas to go up and down the River. Hither when the Prior of Comitlan had brought me, we were waited for by the Vicar or Friar of that Town with the chief and principal Indians, and most of the canoas. As we ferried over, the little canoas went before us with the Choristers of the Church singing before us, and with others sounding their Waits and Trumpets. The Friar that lived in this Town, was called Friar Geronymo de Gueva●…a, little in stature, but great in state, pride and vanity, as he showed himself in what he had provided for us both of fish and flesh. A brave professor or vower of Mendicancy and poverty he was, who in twelve years that he had lived in that Town, what by mumming of Masses for the dead and living, what by shearing and fleecing the poor Indians, what by trading and traffiquing with the Merchants that used that Road, had got six thousand ducats, which he had sent to Spain to the Court of Madrid, to trade with them Simoniacally for the Bishopric of Chiapa, which if he obtained not, (yet when I came out of that Country the report went that he had obtained it) he would and was well able with a second supply to obtain a better. After two days feasting with him, he and the Prior of Comitlan both joined their power and authority to see me well manned with Indians, to the first Town of the Cuchumatlanes. A mule was prepared to carry my bedding, (which we commonly carried with us in chests of leather called Petaca's) another Indian to carry my Petaquilla wherein was my Chocolatte and all implements to make it; and three more Indians to ride before and behind to guide me; but to all these nothing was to be paid, (lest a custom of paying should be brought in, for so they doctrined me as a novice in that Country) except it were to give them a cup of Chocolatte if I drank in the way, or when I came to my journey's end. Here I took my leave of my good French friend, (who yet continued friendship with me by frequent letters to Guatemala) and of my low but high minded Guevara, who bade me expect no friendly entertainment, until I were well passed over the Cuchumatlanes and arrived at Sacapula, which was four day's journey from thence. Yet he told me I might demand what service I list from the Indians, and call for what I had a mind to eat without paying any money, so that I did write down my expenses in the common Town Book.  
Thus I went away from my friends somewhat heavy having no other company but unknown Indians, leaving a pleasant and delightsome valley behind me, and seeing nothing before me but high and steepy hills and mountains, and considering that in four or five days I should see no more gallant Dominicans and of mine own profession. Now I wished I had the company of my Melendez and other friends, who were a comfort one to another upon the hills and rocks of Maquilapa▪ Yet at last I concluded, up English heart and courage, quondam haec meminisse juvabit. Though the mountains seemed high afar off, yet as I traveled on, I found the way lie between them very easy and passable, and met now and then Requas of mules, which were no little comfort unto me to consider, if they being heavily laden could go through those Mountains, my mule that had in me but a light burden would easily overcome any danger; it comforted me also to consider that there were Towns (though but little ones) where I might rest every night. The further I went, the better and more open I found the Road; Only the rain and dirt troubled me, which I could not avoid, it being the end of September, or as there they reckon, the end of winter. The first Town I came to amongst those Mountains was called St. Martin, a little place of some twenty houses; I went to the house that belonged to the Franciscan Friars (who seldom in the year came to that poverty of house and house room) where I lighted and caused the Indians to be called who were appointed to give attendance to travellers and passengers. I found them very tractable and dutiful, bidding me welcome, bringing me hot water for my Chocolatte, which I drunk off heartily, and gave unto my Indians of Izquintenango, who refreshed themselves and their mules well for nothing, this being a custom among those Towns in the Road to welcome one another whensoever they come with travellers. I might have had for my supper any thing that place would afford, but I made choice of a pullet, which I thought would be cheapest for the poor Indians. I was glad I had brought with me a good big Frasco, as they call it, or bottle of wine, for I began already to find the Cuchumatlanes cooler than the valley of Copanabastla. My bed was made in a little thatched Cobe, and Indian boys appointed to sleep in the next room to me, and to be at hand if in the night I should want any thing. Thus having appointed what attendance I had need of in the morning to the next Town, discharging the Indians that had brought me from Izquintenango, I went unto my rest, which I took as quietly as if I had been in the company of my best friends. The next day being accompanied by two Indians, having sent my carriage by another, I took my journey to the next Town, which is called Cuchumatlan grande, because it standeth on the highest part of those Mountains, and in the way the Indians showed me the head spring or fountain of the great River of Chiapa of the Indians, which is the only remarkable thing in that Rode. Cuchumatlan grande is a Town a little bigger than St. Martin, and of Indians very courteous, who are used and beaten to daily travellers, and so make very much of them. Here I was entertained as the night before; and found the poor Indians willing to give me whatsoever I demanded for my better and safer guiding and conducting the next day, and that night for my supper what I pleased to call for, without any pay, but only writing down my name and expenses with the day and month in their common book of accounts. This are those poor wretches brought to by the Friars and commanding Justices, though of themselves they have no more than a Milpa of Maiz as they term it, or a little Indian Wheat Plantation, with as much Chile as will suffice them for the year, and what the Merchants and Travellers give them voluntarily, which is little enough. From this Town I would not follow the Road to the next, which was a long journey of seven or eight leagues without baiting by the way; and also because I had been informed at Chiapa and at Copanabastla of a strange picture of our Lady, which was amongst these Mountains in a little Town of Indians called Chiantla, which in this day's journey being not above a league out of my way, I was resolved to see. The ways were bad, lying out of the Road, yet by noon I got to Chiantla, which is a Town belonging unto Mercenarian Friars, who doubtless would not be able to subsist in so poor a place, had they not invented that loadstone of their picture of Mary, and cried it up for miraculous, to draw people far and near, and all travellers from the Road to pray unto it, and to leave their gifts and alms unto them for their prayers and Masses. Such an income of treasure and riches hath been from deluded and ignorant souls to this beggarly Town, that the Friars have had wherewith to build a Cloister able to maintain four or five of them. The Church is richly furnished, but especially the high Altar where the picture standeth in a Tabernacle with half a dozen curtains of Silk, Satin, cloth of gold, with borders of golden lace before it, wearing a rich Crown of gold, thickly beset with Diamonds and other precious stones. There hang before it at least a dozen rich lamps of silver; and in the vestry of the Church are many gowns, Candlesticks of silver, Censers to burn Frankincense before it, besides rich Copes, Vestments, Ornaments for the Altar, and hangings for all the Church.  
To conclude, here is a treasure hid in the Mountains; Oh that it could be found out to do the Lord service. I was welcomed to this place by those Friars, who were strangers unto me; my head was filled that day by them with relations of strange and many miracles or lies, which they told me of that picture; but the heaviness of my head did me good in something, for it made me more drowsy at night and apt to take good rest. The next day I got into the Road again, and went to the last Town of these Cuchumatlanes called Chautlan, where I stayed all that day and night, and sent before a letter to the Prior of Sacapula of my going thither the next day. In Chautlan I was very kindly used by the Indi●…s, and liked the Town the better for the excellent grapes which there I found, not planted like vineyards, but growing up in harbours, which show that if that land were planted, it would certainly yield as good grapes for wine, as any are in Spain. They are carried from that place to Guatemala, which stands from it near forty leagues, and are sold about the streets for rarities and great dainties; and well may they, for from Mexico to Guatemala there are none like them. The next morning I made haste to be gone, that I might come sooner to Sacapula, where I was to find those of mine own profession, with whom I knew I might stay and rest a whole week if I pleased. I had not rid above three leagues, when I began to discover at a low and deep bottom, a pleasant and goodly valley, laced with a River, whose waters receiving the glorious brightness of P●…aebus beams reverberated up to the top of the Mountain, a delightsome prospect to the beholders; the more I hasted to that seeming Paradise, the more did the twinkling and wanton stream invite me down the hill; which I had no sooner descended, but I found in an harbour by the water side the Prior of Sacapula himself with a good train of Indians waiting for me with a cup of Chocolatte. At the first sight I was a little daunted to behold the Prior, who looked most fearfully with a bladder from his throat swollen almost round his neck, which hung over his shoulders and breast, and stayed up his chin, and lifted up his head so, that he could scarce look any whither but up to heaven. In our discourse he told me that disease had been upon him at least ten years, and that the water of that River had caused it in him, and in many others of that Town. This made me now as much out of love with the River, as above the hill I had liked the goodly sight of it, and therefore resolved not to stay so long in that place as I had thought, lest the waters should mark me for all my life, as they had done this Prior; whose name was Friar john De la Cruz, a Biscaine borne, and (like some of that Nation) a little troubled with the simples, but a good hearted man, humble, and well beloved over all the Country both by Spaniards and Indians. When I came to the Town I discovered many men and women with bladders in their throats like the poor Prior, which made me almost unwilling to drink there any Chotolatte made with that water, or eat any thing dressed with it; until the Prior did much encourage me and told me that it did not hurt all but only some, and those who did drink it cold; wherewith I resolved to stay there four or five days, because of the old Prior's importunity, who would fain have had me continue to live with him, promising to teach me the Indian language in a very short time. But higher matters calling me to Guatemala, I excused myself, and continued there five days with much recreation. The Town though it be not in the general very rich, yet there are some Indian Merchants who trade about the country and especially to Suchutepeques where is the chief store of Cacao, and thereby some of this Town of Sacapula, have enriched themselves; the rest of the people trade in pots and pans, which they make of an earth there fit for that purpose. But the principal Merchandise of this place is salt, which they gather in the morning from the ground that lieth near the River. The air is hot, by reason the Town standeth low, and compassed with high hills on every side. Besides many good fruits which are here, there are Dates as good as those in that come from Barbary, and many trees of them in the Garden belonging to the Cloister. After I had here wearied out the weariness, which I brought in my bones from the Cuchumatlanes, I departed taking my way to Guatemala, and from Sacapula I went to a Town called St. Andres, or St. Andrews, which standeth six or seven leagues from Sacapula, a great Town, but nothing remarkable in it, save only Cotton wool and Turkeys, and about it some rich Estancia's or Farms of cattle, which are commodiously seated here, it being a plain Champagne Country. Yet at further end of this plain there is a Mountain which discourageth with the sight all such as travel to Guatemala; from St. Andres I prepared myself for the next day's journey, which was of nine long leagues, to a very great Town called by two names, by some Sacualpa, by others Sta. Maria Zojabah, to the which I could not go●… without passing over that Mountain. I sent word of going to Zojabah the day before (as is the custom there) that mules and hor●…s might meet me upon the Mountain; and the night before I went to a Rancho (which is a lodge built for travellers to rest when the journey is long) which stood within a league of the Mountain by a River, where with the waters murmur, and refreshing gales I took good rest. In the morning having refreshed myself, and my Indians with Chocolatte I set out to encounter with that proud Mountain; and when I came unto it I found it not so hard to overcome, as I had conceited, the way lying with windings and turnings; But the higher I mounted the more my eyes were troubled with looking to the River below, whose rocks were enough to astonish and make a stout heart tremble. About the middle of the Mountain the Indians of Zojabah met with a mule for me, and another for my carriage in a narrow passage where the way went wheeling. Here I lighted, whilst the Indians helped one another to unload and load the mule that came of refresh. Out of the narrow way the side of the Mountain was steepy, and a fearful precipice of two or three miles to the bottom, almost bare of trees, here and there one only growing. My heart was true unto me, wishing me to walk up a foot until I came unto some broader passage; but the Indians perceiving my fear told me there was no danger, assuring me further that the Mule they had brought was sure, and had been well used to that mountain. With their persuasions I got up, but no sooner was I mounted when the Mule began to play her pranks and to kick, and to leap out of the way, casting me down and herself, both rolling and tumbling a pace to the ro ckes and death, had not a shrub prevented me, and a tree stopped the Mules blind fury. The Indians cried out, milagro, milagro, miracle, miracle, Santo, Santo, a Saint, a Saint, to me so loud as if they would have had their cry reach to Rome to help forward my canonisation; for many such miracles have some been noised at Rome, and with further contribution of money have been enroled in the book and Catalogue of Saints. Whilst the Indians helped me up and brought the Mule again into the way, they did nothing but flatter me with this term Saint; which they needed not have done, if as they considered my dangerous fall and stopping at a shrub (which was by chance, and not by miracle) they had further considered my passion and hasty wrath (not befitting a Saint) wherewith I threatened to baste their ribs for deceiving me with a young Mule not well accustomed to the saddle. But all my hasty words and anger could not discredit me with them, nor lessen their conceit of my holiness and sanctity, who hold the anger and wrath of a Priest to be the breath of God's nostrils, and with this their foolish conceit of me, they knecled before me kissing my hands. The business being further examined, they confessed that they had been mistaken in the Mules, having saddled for me that which should have carried my Petaca's, or leathern chests, which was a young Mule accustomed only to carriages, and not to the saddle, and upon that which should have been saddled they put my carriage. Whilst they unloaded and loaded again and saddled the right Mule, I walked up the hill about a mile, and when they overtook me I got up and rid till I met with my refreshing harbour and Chocolatte, and many Indians that came to receive me, among whom it was presently noised that I was a Saint and had wrought a miracle in the way; with this the rest of the Indians kneeled to me and kissed my hands, and in the way that we went to the Town, all their talk was of my sanctity. I was much vexed at their simplicity, but the more they saw me unwilling to accept of that honour, the more they pressed it upon me. When I came to the Town I told the Friar what had happened, and what the foolish Indians had conceited; at which he laughed, and told me that he would warrant me if I stayed long in the Town, all the men and women would come to kiss my hands and to offer their gifts unto me. He knew well their qualities, or else had taught them this superstition with many others; for no sooner had we dined, but many were gathered to the Church to see the Saint that was come to their Town, and that had wrought a miracle in the mountain as he came. With this I began to be more troubled then before at the folly of the simple people, and desired the Friar to check and rebuke them, who by no means would, but rather laughed at it, saying, that in policy we ought to accept of any honour from the Indians, for as long as we had credit and an opinion of Saints among them, so long we should prevail to do any with them, yea even to command them and their fortunes at our pleasure. With this I went down with the Friar to the Church, and sat down with him in a chair in the Choir, representing the person of such a Saint as they imagined me to be, though in reality and truth but a wretched sinner.  
No sooner had we taken up our places, when the Indians, men, women, and children came up by three and four, or whole families to the Choir, first kneeling down for my blessing, and then kissing my hands, they began to speak to me in their Indian compliments to this purpose, that their Town was happy and doubtless blessed from heaven by my coming into it, and that they hoped their souls should be much the better if they might partake of my prayers to God for them. And for this purpose some offered unto me money, some honey, some ●…gs, some little mantles, some Plantins, and other fruits, some fowls, and some Turkeys. The Friar that sat by me I perceived was overjoyed with this, for he knew I was to be gone, and would leave unto him all those offerings. I desired him to make answer unto the Indians in my behalf, excusing me as not well versed in their language (yet the fools if they thought and judged me to be a Saint, might have expected from me also the gift of tongues) which he did telling them that I hadbeen but a while in that Country, and though I understood part of their language, yet could not speak nor pronounce it perfectly, and therefore from me he did give them hearty thanks for the great love they had showed unto an Ambassador of God, witnessing it with so many sorts of offerings, which assuredly should remind him and me of our offerings for them, in our prayers and hearty recommendations of them and their children unto God. Thus was that ceremony ended, the Indians dismissed, and the Friar and I went up to a chamber, where he began to tell his eggs and fowls and to dispose of some of them for our supper; he told me he would take them, but at my departure would give me somewhat for them; he bade me keep what money they had given me, and told me I was welcome unto him, and no burdensome guess, but very profitable, who had brought with me store of provision for myself and for him many days after. The money I received cane to forty Rials, besides twenty which he gave me for the other offerings, which might be worth forty more; all this I got for having a fall from a Mule, and for not breaking my neck. I would fain have departed the next morning, but john Vidall (so was the Friar named) would not permit me, for that the next journey was of at least 20 leagues, and therefore he would have me rest myself the next day.  
This Town of Zojabah, or Sacualpa is the biggest and fairest of all the Towns that belong unto the Priory of Sacapula; the Indians are rich, and make of their Cotton-wool many mantles, they have plenty of honey, and great flocks of goats and kids; but here, nor in all the Towns behind there is no wheat, save only Indian Maiz. The next day some small offerings fell unto me, but nothing like the day before; and so I told the Friar, that now the people's devotion was decayed, I would be gone in the morning before day. That night the chief Indians of the Town came to offer their service and attendance upon me to a Rancho or lodge that standeth in the middle way; but I would not accept of the great ones, but desired that I might have three only of the meaner sort to guide me till I met with company from the Town whither I was going, and whither I had sent warning of my coming. The time appointed was three of the clock in the morning; at which hour after a little sleep I was called, and having drunk my Chocolatte, and eat a maple bread with a little conserve, I prepared myself for my journey, and found the Indians ready waiting for me in the yard, with pieces of pine-wood, which burn like torches, and with which they use to travel in the night, and to show the way to him whom they guide. A little from the Town we had some craggy ways, which indeed had need of lights, but afterwards we came into a plain champagne Country, which continued till within a league of the middle way lodge; to the which we were to descend a steep hill. When we came thither (which was about seven in the morning) we found our fresh supply waiting for us, who had set out from their Town at midnight to meet us (note the Indians subjection to their Priests command) and had made us a fire, and warmed water for our Chocolatte. Which whilst I was drinking, the Indians of Zojabah, who had guided me thither, gave notice to those that came to receive from St. Martin (so was the Town called whither I was that day minded) of my miracle and sanctity, wishing them to reverence and respect me in the way. But not for this their foolish report did I make the Indians of Zoiabah drink every one a cup of Chocolatte, and so dismissed them; and took forwards my journey to St. Martin. Most of the way was hilly and craggy till we came within two miles of the Town; to the which we arrived by noon. This Town is cold, standing high, yet pleasant for the prospect almost to Guatemala; here, and in most of the Towns about it is most excellent wheat. The honey of this Town is the best in the Country; but above all it furnisheth Guatemala with Quailes, Partridges, and Rabbits. It is the first Town we enter into belonging to the City and command of Guatemala; which did not a little comfort me, that now I wanted but one good journey to make an end of my long, tedious and wea●…isome travelling. The Friar of this Town named Thomas de la Cruz belonged unto the Dominican Cloister of Guatemala; he was a Criolian, but yet he entertained me very lovingly. I stayed with him but that night. And in the morning (though I might have gone to dinner to Guatemala) I would needs go by the way to one of the biggest Towns in that Country, called Chimaltenango, standing in an open valley three leagues from the City, consisting of a thousand housekeepers, and rich Indians who trade much about the Country. In this Town in my time there was one Indian, who alone had bestowed upon the Church five thousand ducats. The Church yields to none in the City of Guatemala, and in music it exceeds ●…ost about the Country. The chief feast of Chimaltenango is upon the 26. day of july, (which they call St. Anne's day) and then is the richest fair that ever my eyes beheld in those parts of all sorts of Merchants and Merchandise; It is further set forth with Bull-baiting, Horce-racing, Stageplays, Masks, dances, Music, and all this gallantly performed by the Indians of the Town. The Friar of this Town was a Dominican, belonging to the Cloister of the Dominicans of Guatemala, named Alonso Hidalgo, a four eyed old man, for he always wore spectacles. He was a Spaniard borne, but having been brought up in that Country from his youth, and having taken his habit and vows in Guatemala amongst the Criolians, he degenerated from his birth and Countrymen, hating all such as came from Spain. He was deadly enemy to the Provincial (aiming indeed himself to be Provincial with the favour of the Criolians) and so I perceived he would have picked a quarrel with me) whilst I was with him; he told me I was welcome, though he had little reason to bid any welcome that had come from Spain, who he thought came but to supplant those that had been born and brought up there in their own Country, and that for aught he knew, I learning the language of those Indians might one day dispossess him of that Town, wherein he had continued above ten years; he envied much against the Provincial and Friar john Baptist the Prior of Guatemala, whom he knew to b●…e my friend; But to all this I answered not a word, respecting his grave and old age, and Crystal spectacles. At last he told me that he had heard say, that the Indians of Zojabah had cried me up for a Saint, which he could not believe of any that came from Spain, much less of me that came from England a country of heretics; but he feared rather that I might come as a spy, to view the riches of that their Country, and betray them hereafter to England; and that in Guatemala there were many rich pieces, especially a picture of our Lady, and a lamp in the Cloister of the Dominicans, which he doubted not but I would be careful to pry into. But all this I put up with a jest, saying, that I would be sure to take notice first of the riches of his chamber in pictu●…es, hangings, and rich Cabinets, and that if the English came thither in my time, I would surely conduct them to it; and if he himself would but cause a set of teeth of silver to be set in his gums and jaws in stead of those leaden ones, (for he was so old that he had lost all his teeh, and had got some of lead in their stead) then surely I would also conduct the English to him as to a rich prize for his teeth▪ and that I would warrant him he should be well used for his outward and inward riches; and that this my counsel might be profitable and of consequence to him, I told him; for if the English should come, certainly they would try of what metal his teeth were made, thinking that they might be of some rare and exquisite substance found only in that Country, and so might cause him to drink such hot and scalding broth, (to try whether they were lead) as might melt them in his mouth, and make the melted lead run down his throat, which if they were of silver, they would not do. He perceived I jeered him, and so he let me alone; I was glad I had put him out of his former bias of railing; so dinner being ended, I told him I would not stay supper, but go to Guatemala to a light supper in the Cloister, for that he had given me such a dinner, as I feared I should not have digested it in few days. I desired him to let me have Indians to guide me to Guatemala, which he willingly performed, peradventure fearing that if I stayed supper with him, I should melt the teeth in his mouth with some scalding cup of my Chocolatte brought from Chiapa, or that in the night I should rifle or plunder his chamber of his rich Idols and Ebony Cabinets. The Indians being come, I made hast to be gone from that four eyed beast, being now desirous of a constant rest in Guatemala. Within a league from this Town of Chimaltenango, the Road way leaving that open, wide, and spacious valley, contracts and gathereth in itself between hills and mountains standing on each side, and so continueth to the City. From this Valley unto Guatemala, neither is there any ascent or descent but a plain, broad and sandy way. The eye hath much to view, though compassed with Mountains, in these two last leagues; for yet it may behold a Town of Indians which taketh up most of the way, and is counted as big as Chimaltenango, if not bigger, the houses lying scattered with a distance one from another, mingled with many fair buildings of Spaniard●…, who resort much thither from the City for their recreation. This Town is called Xocotenango, of a fruit named Xocotte, which is most plentiful there, and all about the Country; it is fresh and cooling, of a yellow colour when ripe, and of two sorts, some sweet, and others sour, of the stones whereof the Indians make a fire; they lie so thick in the way, dropping from the trees for want of gathering and spending them all, that the Spaniards have begun to practise the buying of Hogs on purpose to let them run about that high way, finding that they fat as speedily and as well with those plums, as our Hogs do in England with Acorns. All this way are also many fair gardens, which supply the Markets of Guatemala with herbs, roots, fruits, and flowers all the year. There are further in this Road three water mills for the corn of the City, whereof the chief and the richest belongs to the Dominican Friars of Guatemala, who keep there a Friar constantly with three or four Blackmores to do and oversee the work; What will not those Friars do to satisfy their covetous minds? Even dusty Miller's they will become to get wealth. The Frontispiece of the Church of this Town is judged one of the best pieces of work thereabouts; the high Altar within is also rich and stately, being all daubed with gold. I made no stay in this place, because I knew I should have many occasions after my settling in the City to come unto it. And thus keeping between the hills I continued on my journey till I came to Guatemala, whose Dominions, riches and greatness the following chapter shall largely show.   

CHAP. XVIII. Describing the Dominions, Government, Riches, and greatness of the City of Guatemala, and Country belonging unto it.  

I Had not rid on above a mile from the Church of Xocotenango, when the hills and Mountains seemed to depart one from another, leaving a more spacious object for the eye to behold, and a wider Valley to wander in. The fame of that City from Mexico and Chiapa had raised up my thoughts to conceit of some strong walls, Towers, Forts or Bulwarks to keep out an aspiring or attempting enemy; But when I came near and least thought of it, I found myself in it without entering through walls, or gates, or passing over any bridge, or finding any watch or guard to examine who I was; but passing by a new built Church, standing near a place of dunghills, where were none but mean houses, some thatched, and some tiled, and ask what Town that was, answer was made me that it was the City of Guatemala, and that that, being called St. Sebastian, was the only Parish Church of the City. With this my high conceiting thoughts stooped down to think of some second Chiapa; till having continued on a while by houses on my right hand and dunghills on my left, I came to 〈◊〉 ●…oader street having houses on each side, which seemed to promise a City at hand. At my first turning I discovered a proud and stately Cloister, which was the place of rest to my wearied body. I surrounded it to find out the back gate, and there lighted, and enquired for the Prior, who bade me very welcome, assuring me that for the Provincials sake, I should want no encouragement, and that he would do for me much more than what the Provincial had signified unto him by Letters. He told me he had been brought up in Spain, in the Country of Asturias, where many English ships did use to come, and having seen there many of my Nation, he affected them very much, and to me as one of so good a Nation, and as a stranger and Pilgrim out of my own Country, he would show all the favour that the utmost of his power would afford. How glad was I, to find in him so contrary an opinion to that of four eyed Hidalgo? And how did he perform his words? He was the chief Master and Reader of Divinity in the University, his name Master jacinthode Cabannas, who finding me desirous to follow the Schools, and especially to hear from him some lessons of Theology, within the first quarter of year, that I had been his constant and attentive Auditor, graced me with a public act of conclusions of Divinity, which I was to defend under his direction and moderation in the face of the whole University and Assembly of Doctors and Divines, against the Tenants of Scotus and Suarez. But the principal and head conclusion was concerning the birth of the Virgin Mary, whom both Jesuits, Suarez and Franciscans, and Scotists hold to have been borne without Original sin, or any guilt or stain of it, against whose fond, foolish and ungrounded fancies, I publicly defended with Thomas Aquinas, and all Thomists, that she (as well as all Adam's posterity) was borne in Original. It was an act, the like whereof had not been so controverted in that University with arguments in contra, and their answers and solutions, and with reasons and arguments in pro many years before. The Jesuits stamped with their feet, clapped with their hands, railed with their tongues, and condemned it with their mouths for a heresy, saying, that in England, where were heretics, such an opinion concerning Christ's mother might be held, and defended by me who had my birth among heretics, but that Master Cabannas borne among Spaniards, and brought up in their Universities, and being the chief Reader in that famous Academy should maintain such an opinion, they could not but much marvel and wonder at it. But with patience I told them, that strong reasons, and the further authority of many learned Thomist Divines should satisfy their vain and clamorous wondering. The Act was ended, and though with Jesuits I could get no credit, yet with the Dominicans, and with Master Cabannas, I got so much that I never after lost it for the space of almost twelve years; but was still honoured by the means of this Cabannas and Friar john Baptist the Prior of Chiapa (who at Christmas ensuing was made Prior of Guatemala) with honours and preferments as great as ever stranger was living among Spaniards. These two above named being at Candlemas or beginning of February that same year at Chiapa, at the election of a new Provincial, would not forget me their poorest friend still abiding in Guatemala, but remembering that the University (which belonged chiefly to the Cloister) at Michaelmas would want a new Reader or Master of Arts to begin with Logic, continue through the eight books of Physics, and to end with the Metaphysics, propounded me to the new elected Provincialll (whose name was Friar john Ximeno) and to the whole Chapter and Conventicle of the Province for Reader of Arts in Guatemala the Michaelmas next ensuing. Their suit for me was so earnest and their authority so great that nothing could be denied them, and so they brought unto me from the Provincial Chapter these ensuing Letters Patents, from Friar john Ximeno, whose form and manner I thought fit here to insert out of the Original in Spanish (which to this day abideth with me) for curiosity and satisfaction of my Reader.  

FRay juan Ximeno Predicador General y Prior Provincial desta Provincia de San Vicente de Chiapa y Guatemala, Orden de Predicadores. Por quanto nuestro Convento de Sancto Domingo de Guatemala carece de Lector de Artes. Por lafoy present Instituyo y doy por Lector Al Padre fray Thomas de Sancta Maria (so was my Name then, and by this name will some Spaniards know me, who may chance hereafter to read this, and curse me) por la satisfaccion que tengo de su sufficiencia. Y mando all Pe. Prior del dicho nuestro Convento, le ponga en possession deal tall Officio. Y para mayor merito de obediencia le mando in virtute Spiritus sancti, et sanctae obedientiae, et sub praecepto formali; In nomine Patris, et Filii et Spiritus sancti. Amen. Fecho en este nuestro Convento de Chiapa la Real en nueve de Febrero de 1647. Y la manned cellar con sello mayor de nuistro officio.  
Fray Juan or Ximeno Plis Por Mandado de Nostro Rdo. Padre, Fray Juan de Sto. Domingo Noto. Notifique esta Patente a el Contenido, en 12 dias del mes de Abril de 1627. Fray Juan Baptista Por.    

This Form according to the Original in Spanish is thus in English, and to this purpose.  

Friar john Ximeno Preacher General, and Prior Provincial of this Province of Saint Vincent of Chiapa and Guatemala, Order of Preachre▪ Whereas our Convent of Saint Dominick of Guatemala wanteth and stands in need of a Reader of Arts: By these presents I do institute, name and appoint for Reader Friar Thomas of Saint Mary, for the great satisfaction which I have of his sufficiency. And I command the Prior of the foresaid our Convent, that he put him into full possession and enjoyment of the said Office. And for the greater merit of obedience I command him (our forenamed Reader) by virtue of the Holy Ghost, and of holy obedience, and under a formal precept, In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen. Dated in thy our Convent of Chiapa the Royal, the ninth of February, 1627. And I commanded these to be sealed with the great Seal of our Office.  
Friar john or Ximeno Pal. By the command of our Reverend Father Friar john of St. Dominick. Notary. I notified these Letters, Patents, unto the contained in them the 12. day of the month of April. 1627. Friar john Baptist. Por.    

This honour conferred upon me a stranger, and new comer to the Province, made the Criolian party and some others (who had aimed at that place and preferment in the University) to stomach me. But to me it was a spur to stir and prick me on to a more eager pursuit of learning, to frequent the Academy lessons with more care and diligence; and to spend myself and time, day and night, more in studying, that so I might perform with like honour that which was laid upon me, and answer the expectation of my best and forwardest friends. Three years I continued in this Convent and City in obedience to the forecited Patents; oftentimes I thought within myself that the honour of my English Nation here lay upon me in Guatemala, in not suffering any Spaniard to go beyond me, or to outbrave me with gallant, witty and well seeming arguments; and so many times I would at nine of the clock at night, when others were gone to bed, take in my chamber a cup of hot Chocolatte, that with it I might banish sleep from mine eyes, and might the better continue in my study till one or two in the morning, being bound to awake and be up again by six. I was loath in these three years to take upon me any other of such charges which are common in such Convents▪ but especially to preach much, and to hear the Confessions of such both men and women as resorted to the Church of that Cloister, lest hereby my studies might be hindered, and time spent in other ways. Yet the Prior and Master Cabannas would often be very importunate with me, to obtain the Bishop's Licence for hearing of Confessions, and Preaching abroad in the City and Country (for in the Church of that Cloister I might and did sometimes, though seldom preach with Permission of the Provincial) but this I strongly refused, until such time as the Provincial himself came to Guatemala, who hearing me once Preach, would by all means have me further licenced and authorised from the Bishop, that so I might not be straitened within the Cloisters limits, but abroad in other Churches might freely Preach, and thereby get some money for the better furnishing myself with Books. He therefore commanded me to be examined by five examiners all able Divines, for the space of three hours (a●… is the custom of that Order) and having three hours stood under their hard and rigid questions and examination, having also at the end obtained their approbation, than the Provincial presented me unto the Bishop with these words following, being taken out of the Original yet abiding with me.  

FRay juan Ximeno Predicador General, y Provincial desta Provincia de San vicente de Chiapa y Guatemala, Orden de Predicadores, Presento a Vuestra Sennoria Illustrissima all Padre Fray Thomas de Sancta Maria, examinado y a provado por cinco examinadores per vota Secreta, conform a nuestras Constitutiones, Para que Vuestra Sennoria Illustrissima se sirva de darle licencia para Confessar y Predicar a todo genero de Gente en so Obispado, Conform a la Clementina, Dudum de Sepulturis.  
A Vuestra Sennoria Illustrissima Suplico le aya por Presentado, y se sirva de dalle la dicha licencia, que en ello recibire merced.  
Fray Juan or Ximeno, Palis.    

This form of Presentation, used among them, naming the party presenting, and the party presented, is in English much to this purpose.  

Friar john Ximeno, Preacher General, and Provincial of this Province of St. Vincent, of Chiapa and Guatemala, Order of Preachers, do present unto your Lordship the father Friar Thomas of St. Mary (already examined, and approved by five Examiner's by secret Votes, according to our Rule and Constitutions) that your Lordship may be pleased to grant him licence to hear Confessions, and to preach to all sorts of people in your Bishopric, according to that Rule and Canon of Pope Clement, beginning with these words, Dudum de Sepulturis.  
I humbly beseech your Lordship, to have him for presented, and to grant him your foresaid licence, and therein I shall receive great favour.  
Friar john or Ximeno. Palis.    

The Bishop of Guatemala being my great friend, and a wellwisher to learning and especially to that University, needed not many words of entreaty, but presently gave me this Licence written on the backside of the Presentation, and that without any further examination by his Clergy and part of his Chapter, which he may and doth use when he pleaseth.  

NOs el Maestro Don Fray joan de Sandoval, y, Capata, de la Orden de San Augustin por la Divina Gracia Obispo de Guatemala y la Vera Paz, del Consejo de su Magistad etc. Por lafoy Present damos licencia all Padre Fray Thomas de Santa Maria de la Orden de Predicadores Contenido en la Presentacion de so Religion atras Contenida, Para que en todo este nuestro Obispado pueda Predicar, y Predique la Palabra de Dios, y para que pueda administrar, y administre el Sacramento Santo de la Penitentia generalment a todas las Personas que con el tubieren Devotion de Confessare (excepto Monias) y a las Personas que Confessare pueda sin-absolver, y absuelva de todos sus pecadoes, Crimines y excessos, excepto de los casos reservadoes a su santidad, y a Nos por Direcho. Dada en la Ciudad de Santiago de Guatemala, en quarto de Diziembre de Mill, y Seyscientoes y veynte y nueve Annos.  
Cl Obispo de Guatemala Por Mandado del Ill more. mi Sennor Pedro Ramirez de Valdes, Secretario.    

This form of licence to preach and hear confessions, from the Bishop of Guatemala, is worth Englishing for some things in it, which I shall observe with enclosed Parentheses as I go along for the better reminding my Reader of them.  

We (Bishops in that Church scorn the name of a singular person, showing they have the power of all persons joined together in them, of rich and poor, of subject and Prince) Master and Lord Friar john de Sandoval y Capata of the Order of St. Augustin (though brought up in a poor Mendicant Cloister, yet now he takes upon him the Title of a Lord, and shows how Prelates in that Church use to Lord it over the people) by the Divine Grace Bishop of Guatemala and the Vera Paz (he styles himself a Bishop by Divine Grace, whereas he himself according to the common report of him, as also are most Bishops there made, was made Bishop not by any Divine Grace, but by unwarranted Simony and favour from Courtiers, having given many thousand Crowns for that his Bishopric) of his Majesty's Council (Bishops there must be Counsellors to Kings, and meddle in Court and Politic affairs) by these Present give licence to Father Friar Thomas of Saint Mary, of the Order of Preachers, contained in the Presentation from his religious Order on the backside of this our licence, that throughout all our Bishopric he may and do preach the word of God (yet I confess This word of God is little used in Sermons in that Church, but rather the words of Saints of theirs and Fathers, and lying words of miracles, wherewith they stuff up a whole hours preaching) and that he may and do administer the holy Sacrament of Penance (not only as it came from the mouth of him to whom the Seraphims cry Holy, Holy, Holy, but as it came from the head of Rome, who sacrilegiously styles himself Holiness and most Holy Father. Not a Sacrament as so left and ordained by Christ, but one of Rome's seven Sacraments, which as it is a City known and distinguished by seven hills, so will that Church be known and distinguished from the true Church by seven Sacraments) generally to all persons, which shall have devotion to confess with him, excepting Nuns (this Bishop had in that City one of the six judges of the Chancery his daughter a Nun called Donna Juana de Maldonado y Paz, whom he loved dearly, and much conferred with her in private in the Cloister, whose private conferences he was jealous they should be known in Confession, and therefore would suffer none to hear Nuns Confessions, but such as were his most intimate friends, and of whom he had great satisfaction, alleging this reason that such as heard Nuns Confessions ought to be very skilful and experienced in such ways, and men of age; for that greater cases of Conscience were to be met with in Nuns Confessions, than in others. By which reason he unwisely brought an aspersion upon those Virgins, who should live chaste by and holily as separated from the world and enclosed, and yet it seems by this Bishop's opinion, that within their enclosed walls sins are committed more grievous than abroad in the wide world, and such as may puzzle a Ghostly Father if not skilful and ancient) and that he may and do absolve all persons which shall confess with him (if only God can pardon and absolve from sin, Oh how is God's power arrogated and taken, yea and abused by those sacrilegious Priests!) from all their sins, crimes, and excesses, excepting such cases as are reserved to his Holiness, and to us by Canon right. (A wicked rule and Canon, a Government certainly most cruel and tyrannical, that binds poor wretches in some cases to go from America to Rome, at least eight thousand miles to clear their Consciences before the Pope, or else they must die without pardon and absolution from sin, many having not means to go thither, nor gifts to bestow upon their Pope, who must be bribed to absolve them. O how more sweet, comfortable and safe is it for a heinous sinner and offendor even at home or in the Church grievous within his heart, and keeping within himself, to lift up a broken heart, and make that post and fly with wings of Eagles to the high Throne of God's grace and mercy, with assured confidence that there only is pardon, remission and absolution granted to all such as do truly and unfeignedly repent of their sins, crimes and excesses!) Dated n the City of St. james of Guatemala, the fourth day of December, in the year of our Lord 1629.  
The Bishop of Guatemala By the Command of my most Illustrious Lord, Peter Ramirez de Valdes. Secretary.    

Thus with full and ample Commission from the Bishop and the Provincial was I settled in Guatemala, to read and preach, where, (although I might have continued many years and was offered to read Divinity, having in part begun it one quarter of a year) I continued yet but three years and almost an half for the reason I shall show hereafter. So what in that time I could observe of that City, and of the Country round about, having had occasions to travail about it both when I lived in Guatemala, and afterwards when I lived for above seven years in the Country Towns, I shall truly and faithfully recommend unto my Reader. This City of Guatemala (called by the Spaniards Santiago, or St. james of Guatemala is seated in a valley, which is not above two miles and a half broad, for the high mountains do keep it close in; but in length towards the South-sea it continues a wide and champagne Country, opening itself broader a little beyond that Town, which to this day is called la Ciudad Vieja, or the old City, standing somewhat above three miles from Guatemala, Though the mountains on each side do strongly environ it, and especially on the East-side seem to hang over it, yet none of them are hinderers to Travellers, who over them have opened ways easi●… for man and beasts though heavily laden with wares of all sorts. The way from Mexico, if taken by the coast of Socomezco, and Suchutepeques comes into the City North-west-ward, which is a wide, open and sandy road; if it be taken by Chiapa, it lieth North▪ east, and entereth into the City between the mountains, as before hath been noted. Westward to the South-sea the way lieth open through the valley and a champagne Country. But South or Southeast, the entrance is over high and steepy hills, which is the common Road from Comayagua, Nicaragua, and the Golfo dulce or sweet Gulf, where the ships come yearly and unlade all the Commodities which are brought from Spain for Guatemala. This also is the way followed by them who take a journey mere Eastward from this City. But the chiefest mountains, which straighten in this City and valley are two, called Vulcan's, the one being a Vulcan of water, and the other a Vulcan or mountain of fire, termed so by the Spantards, though very improperly a Vulcan may be said to contain water, it taking its name from the heathenish God Vulcan, whose profession and employment chiefly was in fire. These two famous mountains stand almost the one over against the other, on each side of the valley; that of water hanging on the Southside almost perpendicularly over the City, the other of fire standing lower from it, more opposite to the old City. That of water is higher than the other, and yields a goodly prospect to the sight, being almost all the year green, and full of Indian Milpa's, which are plantations of Indian wheat, and in the small and petty Towns which lie some half way up it, some at the foot of it, there are Roses, Lilies, and other flowers all the year long in the gardens, besides Plantins, Apricockes, and many sorts of sweet and delicate fruits. It is called by the Spaniards, el Vulcan del agua, or the Vulcan of water, because on the other side of it from Guatemala it springs with many brooks towards a Town called Saint Christopher, and especially is thought to preserve and nourish on that side also a great lake of fresh water, by the Towns called Amatitlan and Petapa. But on the side of it towards Guatemala and the valley it yields also so many springs of sweet and fresh water, as have caused and made a river which runneth along the valley close by the City, and is that which drives the water-mills spoken of before in ●…go. This river was not known when first the Spaniards conquered that Country; but since, according to their constant Tradition) the City of Guatemala standing higher and nearer to the Vulcan in that place and Town which to this day is called la Ciudad Vieja, or the old City, there lived in it then about the year 1534. a Gentlewoman called Donna Maria de Castilia, who having l●…st her husband in the wars, and that same year buried also all her children, grew so impatient under these her crosses and afflictions, that impiously she defied God, saying, What can God do more unto me now then he hath done? he hath done his worst without it be to take away my life also, which I now regard not. Upon these words there gushed out of this Vulcan such a flood of water as carried away this woman with the stream, ruined many of the houses, and caused the inhabitants to remove to the place where now standeth Guatemala. This is the Spaniards own Tradition, which if true, should be our example to learn to fear and not to defy God, when his judgements show him to us angry and a God that will overcome, when he judgeth. From that time, and from this their Tradition is the Town now standing where first stood Guatemala, called lafoy Ciudad Vieja, or the old City, and hath continued a river which before was not known, having its head and spring from this high Vulcan, whose pleasant springs, gardens, fruits, flowers and every green and flourishing prospect might be a fair object to a Marshal's wit, who here would fancy a new Parnassus, find out new steps of flying Pegasus, and greet the Nymphs and nine Sisters with this their never yet discovered and American habitation. This Vulcan or mountain is not so pleasing to the sight (whose height is judged full nine miles unto the top) but the other which standeth on the other side of the valley opposite unto it, is unpleasing and more dreadful to behold; for here are ashes for beauty, stones and flints for fruits and flowers baldness for greenness, barrenness for fruitfulness, for water whisper and fountain murmurs, noise of thunders and roaring of consuming metals, for running streams, flashings of fire, for tall and mighty trees and Cedars, Castles of smoke rising in height to outdare the sky and firmament, for sweet and odoriserous and fragrant smells, a stink of fire and brimstone, which are still in action striving within the bowels of that ever burning and fiery Vulcan. Thus is Guatemala seated in the midst of a Paradise on the one side and a hell on the other, yet never hath this hell broke so loose as to consume that flourishing City. True it is formerly many years ago it opened a wide mouth on the top, and breathed out such fiery ashes as filled the houses of Guatemala and the Country about, and parched all the plants and fruits, and spewed out such stones and rocks which had they fallen upon the City would have crushed it to pieces, but they fell not far from it, but to this day lie about the bottom and sides of it, causing wonder to those that behold them, and taking away admiration from them that admire the force and strength of fire and powder in carrying on a weighty bullet from the mouth of a cannon, whereas here the fire of this mountain hath cast up into the air and tumbled down to the bottom of it such rocks as in bigness exceed a reasonable house, and which not the strength of any twenty Mules (as hath been tried) have been able to remove. The fire which flasheth out of the top of this mountain is sometimes more and sometimes less; yet while I lived in the City, on a certain time for the space of three or four days and nights it did so burn that my friend Mr. Cabamas confidently avouched to me and others, that standing one night in his window he had with the light of that fire read a letter, the distance ●…ing above three English miles. The roaring also of this monstrous beast is not constantly alike, but is greater in the summer time then in the winter, that is, from October to the end of April, than all the rest of the year; for than it seems, the winds entering into those concavities set the fire on work harder than at other times, and cause the mountain to roar and the earth about to quake: There was a time three years before my coming to that City, when the inhabitants expected nothing but utter ruin and destruction, and durst not abide within their houses for nine days (the earthquakes continuing and increasing more and more) but made bowers and arbours in the Market place, placing there their Idol Saints and Images, especially St. Sebastian, whom they hoped would deliver them from that judgement, and for this purpose they daily carried him through the streets in solemn and idolatrous procession and adoration. But all the while I lived there the noise within the mountain, the smoke and flashes of fire without, and the Summer earthquakes were such that with the use and custom of them I never feared any thing, but thought that City the healthiest and pleasantest place of dwelling that ever I came into in all my travels. The climate is very temperate, far exceeding either Mexico or Guaxaca. Neither are the two forenamed Cities better stored with fruits, herbs for salads, provision of fish, and flesh, Beef, Mutton, Veal, Kid, Fowls, Turkeys, Rabbits, Quails, Partridges, Pheasants, and of Indian and Spanish Wheat, then is this City: from the South Sea (which lieth in some places not above twelve leagues from it) and from the Rivers of the South Sea Coast, and from the fresh Lake of Amatitlan and Petapa, and from another Lake lying three or four leagues from Chimaltenango, it is well and plentifully provided for of fish. But for Beef there is such plenty, that it exceeds all parts of America, without exception, as may be known by the Hides, which are sent yearly to Spain from the country of Guatemala, where they commonly kill their cattle, more for the gain of their Hides in Spain, then for the goodness or fatness of the flesh, which though it be not to be compared to our English Beef, yet it is good man's meat, and so cheap, that in my time it was commonly sold at thirteen pound and a half for half a Rial, the least coin there, and as much as three pence here. Though all about this Country there are very great and spacious Estancia's, or Farms for breeding only, even near to the Golfo Dulces where the ships ride that come from Spain, yet from Comayagua, St. Salvador and Nicaragua, is Guatemala stored; But above all are the great Estancia's in the South Sea Coast or Marsh, wherein my time there was a Grazier that reckoned up going in his own Estancia and ground, forty thousand heads of Beasts, small and great, besides many which are called there Simarrones, or wild cattle, which were strayed among the Woods and Mountains, and could not be gathered in with the rest, but were hunted by the Blackmores like wild Boars, and daily shot to death, lest they should too much increase and do hurt. Myself chanced to be present at the Fair of the Town of Petapa, with a friend named Lope de Chaves, (who was as they call there, Obligado, or charged to provide flesh for six or seven Towns thereabouts) who at one bargain, and of one man, bought six thousand head of cattle, great and small, paying one with another eighteen Rials, or nine English shillings a head.  
The manner and custom of Guatemala for the better providing both Beef and Mutton for it, and the Country Towns about, is this. Nine days before Michaelmas, every day Proclamation is made about the City for an Obligado, or one that will be bound to the City and Country for competent provision of Flesh meat upon forfeiture of such a sum of money to his Majesty, if he fail, as shall be agreed upon between him and the Court, and to the Inhabitants of the City; if he fail in beef, he is to allow in Mutton so many pounds at the same rate as he should have allowed beef. If the Obligado fail in Mutton, he is to allow in Fowl flesh, so many pounds and at the same rate as he was to allow the Mutton; and this with consideration of the family, what competent allowance of flesh meat shall be judged for a day, or the days that the Obligado shall fail. Besides this the Proclamation is made for whom offers most to his Majesty for one year's Obligation. So that sometimes it happeneth that the eight days several men come into the Court, offering more and more, till upon the ninth day and last Proclamation, the Office is settled for one year upon him that hath offered most unto his Majesty. Thus many Butchers are not allowed but one only Obligado, who also is abridged to so many pound for so much money, so that if any other besides him offer to kill or sell, he may follow an action and the Court against him: Thus the Obligado (who commonly is a moneyed man) buyeth by the hundred or by the thousand, as for the present he findeth the expense of the City, without he be himself such a Grazier, as hath cattle enough of his own. Though Mutton be not so plentiful as is Beef, yet there never wants from the Valley of Mixco, Pinola, Petapa, and Amatitlan, and the Marsh and other places. In the Valley forenamed I lived, and was well acquainted with one Alonso Capata, who had constantly going in the Valley four thousand sheep. Guatemala therefore is so well stored with good provision, plentiful and heap, that it is hard to find in it a beggar, for with half a Rial the poorest may buy beef for a week, and with a few Cacao's they may have bread of Indian Maiz, if not of Spanish Wheat. This City may consist of about five thousand families, besides a Suburb of Indians called el Barrio de Sto. Domingo, where may be two hundred families more. The best part of the City is that which joineth to this Suburb of Indians, and is called also el Barrio Santo de Domingo, by reason of the Cloister of Saint Dominick which standeth in it. Here are the richest and best shops of the City, with the best buildings, most of the houses being new, and ately. Here is also a daily Tianguez (as they call it) or petty Market, where some Indians all the day sit selling fruits, Herbs, and Cacao, but at the four in the afternoon, this Market is filled for a matter of an hour, where the Indian women meet to sell their Country slap, (which is dainties to the Criolians) as Atolle, Pinole, scalded Plantins, butter of the Cacao, puddings made of Indian Maiz, with a bit of Fowl or fresh Pork in them seasoned with much red biting Chile, which they call Anacatamales. The trading of the City is great, for by Mules it partakes of the best commodities of Mexico, Guaxaca and Chiapa, and Southward of Nicaragua, and Costarica. By Sea it hath commerce with Peru, by two Sea Ports and Havens, the one called lafoy Villa de la Trinidad, the Village of the Trinity, which lieth Southward from it five and twenty leagues; and by another called el Realejo, which lieth five or six and forty leagues from it. It hath traffic with Spain by the North Sea from Golfo dulce, lying threescore leagues from it. It is not so rich as other Cities, yet for the quantity of it, it yields to none. There were in my time five (besides many other Merchants who were judged worth twenty thousand ducats, thirty thousand, fifty thousand, some few a hundred thousand) who were judged of equal wealth, and generally reported to be worth each of them five hundred thousand ducats; the first was Thomas de Siliezer, a Biscain born, and Alcalde de Corte, the King's High Justice, or chief Officer at Court; the second was Antonio justiniano's, a Genovois born, and one that bore often Offices in the City, and had many Tenements and houses, especially a great and rich Farm for corn and Wheat in the Valley of Mexico. The third was Pedro de Lira, born in Castilia, the fourth and fifth, Antonio Fernandez, and Bartolome Nunnez, both Portugeses, whereof the first in my time departed from Guatemala for some reasons which here I must conceal. The other four I left there, the three of them living at that end of the City called Barrio de Santo Domingo, or the street of St. Dominick, whose houses and presence makes that street excel all the rest of the City, and their wealth and trading were enough to denominate Guatemala a very rich City. The Government of all the Country about, and of all Honduras, Soconusco, Comayagua, Nicaragua, Costa Rica, Vera Paz, Cuchutepeques, and Chiapa, is subordinate unto the Chancery of Cuatemala; for although every Governor over these several Provinces is appointed by the King and Council of Spain, yet when they come to those parts to the enjoyment of their charge and execution office, than their actions, if unjust, are weighed, judged, censured, and condemned by the Court residing in the City. This Court of Chancery consisteth of a Precedent, six Judges, one Kings Attorney, and two chief Justices of Court. The Precedent, though he have not the name and title of Viceroy, as they of Mexico and Peru, yet his power is as great and absolute as theirs. His Pension from the King is but twelve thousands ducats a year; but besides this, if he be covetous, he makes by bribes and trading twice as much more, nay what she list, as was seen in the Count de la Gomera, Precedent of that City and Chancery for the space of fourteen years, who departed in old age from Guatemala to Canaria (where was his house and place of birth) worth Millions of ducats. After him succeeded Don juan de Guzman, formerly Precedent of Santo Domingo, who losing his Wife and Lady in the way, lost also his former spirit and courage, betaking himself wholly to his devotions, contemning wealth and riches, governing with love and mildness, which made the rest of the Judges, who were all for lucre, soon weary him out of his office, continuing in it but five years. His successor (whom I left there when I came away) was Don Gonsalo de Paz y Lorencana, who was promoted from the Presidency of Panama to that place, and came into it with such a spirit of covetousness as the like had not been seen in any former Precedent. He forbade all gaming in private houses in the City, which there is much used (though by women not so much as in Mexico) not for that he hated it, but because he envied others, what they got and gained by their Cards, drawing to himself thereby all that gain, spending sometimes in one night four and twenty pair of Cards, appointing a Page to assist at the Tables, and to see the box well paid for every pair of Cards, which for his, and his Court respect, was seldom less than a crown or two for every pair. Thus did he lick up with his Cards most of the gamester's gains, and would grudge and pick quarrels with such rich men whom he knew to affect gaming, if they frequented not his Court at night time for that bewitching Recreation.  
The Pension which the King alloweth to every Judge of Chancery is four thousand ducats yearly, and three thousand to his Attorney, all which is paid out of the King's Exchequer abiding in that City. Yet what besides they get by bribes, and trading is so much, that I have heard a Judge himself Don Luis de las Infantas say, that though a Judge's place at Mexico and Lima be more honourable, yet none more profitable than Guatemala. In my time were such causes at Chancery tried, as had never been, of murders, robberies, and oppressions, and whereas it was expected the offendants some should be hanged, some banished, some imprisoned, some by fines impoverished, bribes took all off, so that I never knew one hanged in that City for the space of above eight years. The Churches though they be not so fair and rich as those of Mexico, yet they are for that place wealthy enough. There is but one Parish Church and a Cathedral which standeth in the chief Marketplace. All the other Churches belong to Cloisters, which are of Dominicans, Franciscans, Mercenarians, Augustine's, and Jesuits, and two of Nuns, called the Conception and St. Catharine. The Dominicans, Franciscans, and Mercenarians are stately Cloisters, containing near a hundred Friars a piece; but above all is the Cloister where I lived, of the Dominicans, to which is joined in a great Walk before the Church the University of the City. The yearly revenues which come into this Cloister, what from the Indian Towns belonging to it, what from a water-mill, what from a farm for corn, what from an Estancia, or farm for Horses and Mules, what from an Ingenio, or farm of Sugar, what from a Mine of silver given unto it the year 1633. are judged to be (excepting all charges) at least thirty thousand ducats; wherewith those fat Friars feast themselves, and have to spare to build, and enrich their Church and Altars. Besides much treasure belonging to it, there are two things in it, which the Spaniards in merriment would often tell me that the English nation did much inquire after, when they took any ship of theirs at sea, and that they feared I was come to spy them, which were a Lamp of silver hanging before the high Altar, so big as required th' strength of three men to hale it up with a rope; but the other is of more value; which is a picture of the Virgin Mary of pure silver, and of the stature of a reasonable tall woman, which standeth in a Tabernacle made on purpose in a Chapel of the Rosary with at least a dozen lamps of silver also burning before it. A hundred thousand ducats might soon be made up of the treasure belonging to that Church and cloister. Within the walls of the Cloister there is nothing wanting which may further pleasure and recreation. In the lower Cloister there is a spacious garden, in the midst whereof is a fountain casting up the water, and spouting it out of at least a dozen pipes, which fill two ponds full of fishes, and with this their constant running give music to the whole Cloister, and encouragement to many water-fowles and Ducks to bathe and wash themselves therein. Yet further within the Cloister, there are other two gardens for fruits and herbage, and in the one a pond of a quarter of a mile long, all paved at the bottom, and a low stone wall about, where is a boat for the Friar's recreation, who often go thither to fish, and do sometimes upon a sudden want or occasion take out from thence as much fish as will give to the whole Cloister a dinner. The other Cloisters of the City are also rich; but next to the Dominicans is the Cloister of Nuns, called the Conception▪ in which at my time there were judged to live a thousand women, not all Nuns, but Nuns, and their serving maids or slaves, and young children which were brought up and taught to work by the Nuns. The Nuns that are professed bring with them their portions, five hundred ducats the least, some six hundred, some seven, and some a thousand, which portions after a few years (and continuing to the Cloister after the Nun's decease) come to make up a great yearly rent. They that will have maids within to wait on them may, bringing the bigger portion, or allowing yearly for their servants diet. In this Cloister lived that Donna juana de Maldonado Judge juan Maldonado de Paz his daughter, whom the Bishop so much conversed withal. She was very fair and beautiful, and not much above twenty years of age, and yet his love blinding him, he strove what he could in my time against all the ancient Nuns and Sisters, to make her Superior and Abbess, and caused such a mutiny and strife in that Cloister, which was very scandalous to the whole City, and made many rich Merchants and Gentlemen run to the Cloister with their swords drawn, threatening to break▪ in amongst the Nuns to defend their daughters against the powerful faction which the Bishop had wrought for Donna juana de Maldenado: which they had performed if the Precedent Don juan de Guzman had not sent juan Maldonado de Paz, the young Nun's father, to entreat her to desist in regard of her young age from her ambitious thoughts of being Abbess. With this the mutiny both within and without ceased, the Bishop got but shame, and his young Sister continued as before under command and obedience, to a more religious, grave, and aged Nun then herself. This Donna juana de Maldonado y Paz was the wonder of all that Cloister, yea of all the City for her excellent voice, and skill in music, and in carriage, and education yielded to none abroad nor within; she was witty, well spoken and above all a Calliope, or Muse for ingenious and sudden verses; which the Bishop said, so much moved him to delight in her company and conversation. Her father thought nothing too good, nor too much for her; and therefore having no other children, he daily conferred upon her riches, as might best beseem a Nun, as rich and costly Cabinets faced with gold and silver, pictures and Idols for her chamber with crowns and jewels to adorn them; which with other presents from the Bishop (who dying in my time left not wherewith to pay his debts, for that as the report went, he had spent himself and given all unto this Nun) made this Donna juana de Maldonado so rich and stately, that at her own charges she built for herself a new quarter within the Cloister with rooms and galleries, and a private garden-walke, and kept at work and to wait on her half a dozen Black-more maids; but above all she placed her delight in a private Chapel or Closet to pray in, being hung with rich hangings, and round about it costly lamina's (as they call them) or pictures painted upon brass set in black Ebony frames with corners of gold, some of silver brought to her from Rome; her Altar was accordingly decked with Jewels, Candlesticks, Crowns, Lamps, and covered with a Canopy embroidered with gold; in her Closet she had her small organ, and many sorts of musical instruments, whereupon she played sometimes by herself, sometimes with her best friends of the Nuns; and here especially she entertained with music her beloved the Bishop. Her Chapel or place of devotion was credibly reported about the City to be worth at least six thousand, which was enough for a Nun that had vowed chastity, poverty, and obedience. But all this after her decease she was to leave to the Cloister; and doubtless with this State, and riches she would win more and more the hearts of the common sort of Nuns, till she had made a strong party, which by this may have made her Abbess. Thus is ambition and desire of command and power crept into the walls of Nunneries, like the abominations in the wall of Ezekiel, and hath possessed the hearts of Nuns, which should be humble, poor, and mortified Virgins.  
But besides this one Nun, there are many more, and also Friars, who are very rich, for if the City be rich (as is this) and great trading in it, they will be sure to have a share. Great plenty and wealth hath made the inhabitants as proud and vicious, as are those of Mexico. Here is not only Idolatry, but Fornication and uncleanness as public as in any place of the India's: The Mulatta's, Blackamoors, Mestica's, Indians, and all common sort of people are much made on by the greater and richer sort, and go as gallantly apparelled as do those of Mexico, fearing neither a Vulcan or mountain of water on the one side, which they confess hath once poured out a flood and river executing God's wrath against sin there committed; neither a a Vulcan of fire, or mouth of hell on the other side, roaring within and threatening to rain upon them Sodoms ruin and destruction; neither the weakness of their habitation; lying wide open on every side, without walls, or works, or bulwarks, to defend them, or without guns▪ drakes, bullets, or any Ammunition to scare away an approaching enemy, who may safely come and without resistance upon them who live as professed enemies of Jesus Christ. This is the City of St. james or Santiago de Guatemala, the head of a vast and ample Dominion, which extendeth itself nine hundred miles to Nicoya and Costa Rica southward; three hundred miles to Chiapa and Zoques Northward; a hundred and fourscore miles to the further parts of Vera Paz, and the Golfo dulce Eastward; and to the South-sea twenty or thirty, in some places forty miles Westward.  
From Tecoantepeque (which is no harbour for any great ships) which standeth from Guatemala at least four hundred miles, there is landing place for ships nearer to this City than is the village de la Trinidad, or of the Trinity. The chief commodities which from along that coast are brought to Guatemala, are from the Provinces of Soconuzco and Suchutepeques, which are extreme hot, and subject to thunder and lightning, where groweth scarce any remarkable commodity, save only Cacao, Achiotte, Mechasuc●…il, Bainillas and other drugs for Chocolatte, except it be some Indigo and Cochinil about St. Antonio, which is the chief and head Town of all the Suchutepeques. But all the coast near joining to Guatemala, especialliy about a Town called Izquinta, or Izquintepeque twelve leagues from Guatemala, is absolutely the richest part of the Dominion of this City; for there is made the greatest part of the Indigo which is sent from Honduras to Spain, besides the mighty farms of cattle which are all along that marsh. Though the living there be profitable and the soil rich, yet it is uncomfortable by reason of the great heat, thunderings and lightnings, especially from May to Michaelmas. If Guatemala be strong (though not in weapons or Ammunition) in people, it is strong from hence from a desperate sort of Blackamoors, who are slaves in those Estancia's and farms of Indigo. Though they have no weapons but a Machette, which is a short Tuck, or lances to run at the wild cattle, yet with these they are so desperate, that the City of Guatemala hath often been afraid of them, and the Masters of their own slaves and servants. Some of them fear not to encounter a Bull though wild and mad, and to grapple in the rivers (which are many there) with Crocodiles, or Lagarto's, as there they call them, till they have overmastered them, and brought them out to land from the water.  
This hot, but rich Country runs on by the Sea fide unto the Village of the Trinity▪ which (though somewhat dangerous) yet is a haven for ships from Panama, Peru, and Mexico; It serves to enrich Mexico, but not to strengthen it, for it hath neither Fort, nor Bulwark, nor Castle, nor any Ammunition to defend itself. Between this Village and the other Haven called Realejo, there is a great Creek from the Sea; where small vessels do use to come in for fresh water and Victuals to St. Miguela Town of Spaniards and Indians, from whence those that travail to Realejo pass over in less than a day to a Town of Indians called LaV●…eja, two miles from Realejo, whither the journey by land from St. Miguel is of at least three days. But neither this Creek or Arm of the Sea is fortified (which might be done with one or two pieces of Ordnance at most placed at the mouth of the seas entrance) neither is the Realejo strong with any Ammunition, no nor with people, for it consists not of above two hundred families, and most of them are Indians and Mestico's, a people of no courage, and very unfit to defend such an open passage to Guatemala and Nicaragua, which here begins and continues in small and petty Indian Towns unto Leon and Granada.  
On the N●…th side of Guatemala I shall not need to add to what hath been said of Suchutepeques a●… ●…zco, and my journey that way from Mexico and Chiapa. The chief side of Guate●… is that on the East, which points out the way to the Gulf, or Golfo dulce, or as other●… all it St. Thomas de Castilia. This way is more beaten by Mules and Travellers, then that on the North side, for that Mexico standeth three hundred leagues from this City, and the Gulf but threescore, and no such passages as are in some places in the Road to Mexico. Besides the great trading, commerce, and traffic, which this City enjoyeth by that Gulf from Spain, hath made that road exceed all the rest. In july or at furthest in the beginning of August come into that Gulf three ships, or two, and frigate, and unlade what they have brought from Spain in Bodega's or great Lodges, built on purpose to keep dry and from the weather the commodities. They presently make haste to lad again from Guatemala those Merchant's commodities of return, which peradventure have lain waiting for them in the Bodegas two 〈◊〉 three months before the ships arrival. So that these three months of july, August and September, there is sure to be found a great treasure. And O the simplicity or security of the Spaniards, who appoint no other watch over thes●… their riches, save only one or two Indians and as many Mulatio's, who commonly are such as have for their misdeamours been condemned to live in that old and ruinated Castle of S. Thomas de Castilia! True it is, above it there is a little and ragged Town of Indians, called S. Pedro, consisting of some thirty families, who by reason of the exceeding heat, and unhealthiness of the air, are always sickly and scarce able to stand upon their legs. But the weakness of this Gulf within might well be remedied and supplied at the mouth of the sea, or entrance into it by one or two at the most good pieces of Ordnance placed there. For the entrance into this Gulf is but as one should come in at the door of some great Palace, where although the door and entrance be narrow, the house within is wide and capacious. Such is this Gulf, whose entrance is straitened with two rocks or mountains on each side (which would well become two great Pieces, and so scorn a whole fleet, and secure a Kingdom of Guatemala, nay most of all America) but here being no watch nor defence, the ships come freely and safely in (as have done some both English and Holland ships) and being entered find a road and harbour so wide and capacious as may well secure a thousand ships there riding at anchor, without any thought of fear from St. Pedro, or Santo Thomas de Castilia. I have often heard the Spaniards jeer and laugh at the English and Hollanders, for that they having come into this Gulf, have gone away without attempting any thing further upon the land. Nay while I lived there, the Hollanders set upon Truxillo the head Port of Comayagua and Honduras, and took it (though there were some resistance) the people for the most part flying to the woods, trusting more to their feet then to their hands and weapons) such cowards is all that Country full of) and whilst they might have fortified themselves there and gone into the Country, or fortifying that have come on to the Gulf (all Guatemala fearing it much and not being able to resist them) they left Truxillo contenting themselves with a small pillage, and gave occasion to the Spaniards to rejoice and to make processions of thanksgiving for their safe deliverance out of their enemy's hands.  
The way from this Gulf to Guatemala is not so bad as some report and conceive, especially after Michaelmas until May, when the winter and rain is past and gone, and the winds begin to dry up the ways. For in the worst of the year Mules laden with four hundred weight at least go easily thorough the steepest, deepest, and most dangerous passages of the mountains that lie about this Gulf. And though the ways are at that time of the year bad, yet they are so beaten with the Mules, and so wide and open, that one bad step and passage may be avoided for a better; and the worst of this way continues but fifteen leagues, there being Rancho's, or Lodges in the way, cattle and Mules also among the woods and mountains, for relief and comfort to a weary Traveller. What the Spaniards most fear until they come out of these mountains, are some two or three hundred Blackamoors, Simarrones, who for too much hard usage, have fled away from Guatemala and other parts from their Masters unto these woods, and there live and bring up their children and increase daily, so that all the power of Guatemala, nay all the Country about (having often attempted it) is not able to bring them under subjection. Th●…se often come out to the road way, and set upon the Requas of Mules, and take of Wine, Iron, clothing and weapons from them as much as they need, without doing any harm unto the people, or slaves that go with the Mules; but rather these rejoice with them, being of one colour, and subject to slavery and misery which the others have shaken off; by whose example and encouragement many of these also shake off their misery, and join with them to enjoy liberty, though it be but in the woods and mountains. Their weapons are bows and arrows which they use and carry about them, only to defend themselves, if the Spaniards set upon them; else they use them not against the Spaniards, who travel quietly and give them part of what provision they carry. These have often said that the chief cause of their flying to those mountains is to be in a readiness to join with the English or Hollanders, if ever they land in that Gulf; for they know, from them they may enjoy that liberty which the Spaniards will never grant unto them. After the first fifteen leagues the way is better, and there are little Towns and villages of Indians, who relieve with provision both man and beast. Fifteen leagues further is a great Town of Indians, called Acabastlan, standing upon a river, which for fish is held the best all that Country. Though here are many sorts, yet above all there is one which they call Bobo, a thick round fish as long or longer than a man's arm, with only a middle bone, as white as milk, at fat as butter, and good to boil, fry, stew or bake. There is also from hence most of the way to Guatemala in brooks and shallow rivers, one of the best sort of fishes in the world, which the Spaniards judge to be a kind of Trout, it is called there Tepemechin, the fat whereof resembles veal more than fish.  
This Town of Acabastlan is governed by a Spaniard who is called Corregidor; his house extendeth no farther than to the Gulf, and to those Towns in the way. This Governor hath often attempted to bring in those Simarrones from the mountains, but could never prevail against them. All the strength of this place may 〈◊〉 some twenty mu●…ets (for so many Spanish houses there may be in the Town) and some few Indians that use bows and arrows, for the defence of the Town against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
About Acacabastlan, there are many Estancia's of cattle and Mules, much Cacao, Achiotte, and drugs for Chocolatte; There is also Apothecary drugs, as Zarzaparilla, and Cannafistula, and in the Town as much variety of fruits and gardens, as in any one Indian Town in the Country; But above all Acacabastlan, is far known, and much esteemed of in the City of Guatemala, for excellent Muskmillians, some small, some bigger than a man's head, wherewith the Indians load their mules and carry them to sell all over the Country. From hence to Guatemala, there are but thirty short leagues, and though some hills there be, ascents and descent, yet nothing troublesome to man or beast. Among these Mountains there have been discovered some mines of metal, which the Spaniards have begun to dig, and finding that they have been some of Copper, and some of iron, they have let them alone, judging them more chargeable than profitable. But greater profit have the Spaniards lost, then of iron and copper, for using the poor Indians too hardly, and that in this way, from Acacabastlan to Guatemala, especially about a place called, el Agua Caliente the hot water, where is a River, out of which in some places formerly the Indians found such store of gold, that they were charged by the Spaniards with a yearly tribute of gold. But the Spaniards being like Valdivia in Chille, too greedy after it, murdering the Indians for not discovering unto them whereabout this treasure lay, have lost both treasure and Indians also. Yet unto this day search is made about the Mountains, the River, and the sands for the hidden treasure, which peradventure by God's order and appointment, doth and shall lie hide, and kept for a people better knowing and honouring their God. At this place called el Agua Caliente, or the hot water, liveth a Blackmore in an Estancia of his own, who is held to be very rich, and gives good entertainment to the Travellers that pass that way; he is rich in cattle, Sheep, and Goats, and from his Farm stores Guatemala and the people thereabout with the best Cheese of all that Country. But his riches are thought not so much to increase from his Farm and cheeses, but from this hidden treasure, which credibly is reported to be known unto him. He hath been questioned about it in the Chancery of Guatemala, but hath denied often any such treasure to be known unto him. The jealousy and suspicion of him, is, for that formerly having been a slave, he bought his freedom with great sums of money, and since he hath been free, hath bought that farm and much land lying to it, and hath exceedingly increased his stock; To which he answereth, that when he was young and a slave, he had a good Master, who let him get for himself what he could, and that he playing the good husband, gathered as much as would buy his liberty, and at first a little house to live in, to the which God hath since given a blessing with a greater increase of stock. From this hot water three or four leagues, there is another River called, Rio de las Vaccas, or the River of Cow●…s, where are a company of poor and country people most of them Mestizo's, and Mulattoes, who live in thatched houses, with some small stock of cattle, spending their time also in searching for sands of Gold, hoping that one day by their diligent search they and their children, and all their Country shall be enriched, and that Rio de las Vaccas, shall parallel Pactolus, and stir up the wits of Poets to speak of it as much as ever they have spoke of that. From this River is presently discovered the pleasantest valley in all that Country, (where myself did live at least five years) called the Valley of Mixco, and Pinola, lying six leagues from Guatemala, being fifteen miles in length, and ten or twelve in breadth; Out of the enclosures this Valley is stored with sheep; the ground enclosed is divided into many Farms, where groweth better wheat than any in the Country of Mexico. From this Valley the city is well provided of wheat, and Biscuit is made for the ships that come every year unto the Golf. It is called the Valley of Mixco, and Pinola from two Towns of Indians, so called, standing opposite the one to the other on each side of the Valley, Pinola, on the left side from Rio delas Vaccas, and Mixco on the right. Here do live many rich Farmers, but yet Country and clownish people, who know more of breaking clods of earth, then of managing Arms offensive or defensive. But among them I must not forget one friend of mine, called juan Palomeque, whom I should have more esteemed of then I did if I could have prevailed with him to have made him live more like a man then a beast, more like a free men then a bond slave to his gold and silver. This man had in my time three hundred lusty mules trained up in the way of the Golf, which he divided into six Requas, or companies; and for them be kept above a hundred Black-more slaves, men, women, and children, who lived near Mixco in several thatched cottages. The house he lived in himself was but a poor thatched house, wherein he took more delight to live then in other houses which he had in Guatemala, for there he lived like a wild Simarron among his slaves and Blackamoors, whereas in the City he should have lived civilly; there he lived with milk, curds, and black, hard and mouldy biscuit, and with a dry tassajo, which is dry salted beef cut out in thin slices, and dried in the sun and wind, till there be little substance left in it, such as his slaves were wont to carry to the Gulf for their provision by the way, whereas if he had lived in the City, he must have eat for his credit what others of worth did eat. But the miser knew well, which was the best way to save, and so chose a field for a City, a cottage for a house, company of Simarrones and Blackamoors for Citizens, and yet he was thought to be worth six hundred thousand ducats. He was the undoer of all others who dealed with Mules for bringing and carrying commodities to the Gulf for the Merchants; for he having lusty Mules, lusty slaves, would set the price or rate for the hundred weight so, as he might get, but others at that rate hiring Indians and servants to go with their Mules, might lose. He was so cruel to his Blackamoors, that if any were untoward, he would torment them almost to death; amongst whom he had one slave called Macaco (for whom I have often interceded, but to little purpose) whom he would often hang up by the arms, and whip him till the blood ran about his back, and then his flesh being torn, mangled, and all in a gore blood, he would for last cure pour boiling grease upon it; he had marked him for a slave with burning irons upon his face, his hands, his arms, his back, his belly, his thighs, his legs, that the poor slave was weary of life, and I think would two or three times have hanged himself, if I had not counselled him to the contrary. He was so sensual and carnal that he would use his own slaves wives at his pleasure; nay when he met in the City any of that kind handsome and to his liking, if she would not yield to his desire, he would go to her master or mistress, and buy her, offering far more than she was worth, boasting that he would pull down her proud and haughty looks, with one year's slavery under him. He killed in my time two Indians in the way to the Gulf, and with his money came off, as if he had killed but a dog. He would never marry, because his slaves supplied the bed of a wife, and none of his neighbours durst say him nay; whereby he hasted to fill that valley with bastards of all sorts and colours, by whom, when that rich miser dieth, all his wealth and treasure is like to be consumed.  
Besides the two Towns which denominate this valley, there standeth at the East end of it close by the Rio de las Vaccas an Ermitage, called Nostra Sennora del Carmel, or our Lady of Carmel, which is the Parish Church to all those several farms of Spaniards living in the valley; though true it is, most constantly they do resort unto the Indian Towns to Mass, and in Mixco especially, the Spaniards have a rich sodality of our Lady of the Rosary, and the Blackamoors another. In all the valley there may be between forty and fifty Spanish farms or houses belonging to the Ermitage, and in all these houses, some three hundred slaves, men and women, Blackamoors and Mulattoes. Mixco is a town of three hundred families, but in it nothing considerable, but the riches belonging unto the two forenamed Sodalities, and some rich Indians, who have learned of the Spaniards to break clods of earth, and to sow wheat, and to traffic with Mules unto the Gulf. Besides what fowls and great store of Turkeys which in this Town are bred, there is a constant slaughter house, where meat is sold to the Indians within, and to the farms without, and provision is made for all the Requas and slaves that go to the Gulf with their master's Mules. Besides the six Requas before named of juan Pal●…mequè, there are in this valley four brothers, named Don Gaspar, Don Diego, Don Thomas, Don juan de Colindres, who have each of them a Requa of threescore Mules (though few slaves, and only hired Indians to go with them) to traffic to the Gulf, and over all the Country as far as Mexico sometimes. Yet besides these there are some six more Requas belonging to other farms, which with those of the Town of Mixco may makeup full twenty Requas; and those twenty Requas contain above a thousand Mules, which only from this valley are employed to all parts of the Country by the rich Merchants of Guatemala. But to return again to the Town of Mixco, the constant passage thorough it of these Requas, of rich Merchants, of all passengers that go and come from Spain, hath made it very rich; whereas in the Town itself there is no other commodity, except it be a kind of earth, whereof are made rare and excellent pots for water, pans, pipkins, platters, dishes, chafing-dishes, warming-pans, wherein those Indians show much wit, and paint them with red, white, and several mingled colours, and sell them to Guatemala, and the Towns about, which some Criolian women will eat by full mouth fulls, endangering their health and lives, so that by this earthly ware they may look white and pale. The Town of Pinola in bigness is much like unto Mixco, but a far pleasanter Town, more healthy and better seated, standing upon a plain, whereas Mixco stands on the side on a hill, which carrieth the Travellers quite out of the sight of the valley. In Pinola there is also a slaughter house, wheat beef is daily sold, there is plenty of fowls, Fruits, Maiz, Wheat, (though not altogether so bright as that of Mixco) honey, and the best water thereabouts; it is called in the Indian tongue Panac, (some say) from a fruit of that name which is very abundant there. On the North and South side of this valley are hills, which are most sown with wheat, which proveth better there then in the low valley. At the West end of it, stand two greater Towns than Mixco and Pinola, named Petapa, and Amatitlan, to the which there are in the midst of the valley some descents and ascents, which they call Baranca's or bottoms, where are pleasant streams and fountains, and good feeding for sheep, and cattle.  
Petapa is a Town of at least five hundred inhabitants very rich, who suffer also some Spaniards to dwell amongst them, from whom also those Indians have learned to live and thrive in the world. This Town is the passage from Comayagua, St. Salvador, Nicaragua, and Costa Rica, and hath got great wealth by the constant goers and comers. It is esteemed one of the pleasantest Towns belonging unto Guatemala, for a great Lake of fresh water near unto it, which is full of fish, especially crabs, and a fish called, Mojarra, which is much like unto a mullet (though not altogether so big) and eateth like it. In this Town there is a certain number of Indians appointed, who are to fish for the City, and on Wednesdays, Fridays, and saturdays, are bound to carry such a quantity to Guatemala, of Crabs and Mojarras, as the Corregidor and Regidores, Major and Aldermen (who are but eight) shall command weekly to be brought.  
This Town Petapa is so called from two Indian words, Petap, which signifieth a Mat, and ha, which signifieth water, and a Mat being the chief part of an Indians bed, it is as much as to say a bed of water, from the smoothness, plainness, and calmness of the water of the Lake. There liveth in it a principal family of Indians, who are said to descend from the ancient Kings of those parts, and now by the Spaniards are graced with the noble name of Guzman; out of this family is chosen one to be Governor of the Town with subordination unto the City and Chancery of Guatemala. Don Bernabe de Guzman was Governor in my time, and had been many years before, and governed very wisely and discreetly, till with old age he came to lose his sight; and in his place entered his son Don Pedro de Guzman, of whom the rest of the Indians stood in great awe, as formerly they had to his father. Had not these Indians been given to drunkenness (as most Indians are) they might have governed a Town of Spaniards. This Governor hath many privileges granted unto him (though none to wear a sword, or rapier, as may the Governor of Chiapa of the Indians) and appoints by turns some of the Town to wait and attend on him at dinner and supper, others to look to his Horses, others to fish for him, others to bring him wood for his house spending, others to bring him meat for his Horses; and yet after all this his attendance, he attends and waits on the Friar that lives in the Town, and doth nothing concerning the governing of the Town and executing of justice, but what the Friar alloweth and adviseth to be done. There is also great service appointed for this Friar, of Fishermen, and other attendants in his house, who liveth as stately as any Bishop. Most trades belonging to a well settled Commonwealth are here exercised by these Indians. As for herbage, and garden-fruits, and requisites, it hath whatsoever may be found, or desired in the City of Guatemala. The Church treasure is very great, there being many Sodalities of our Lady and other their Saints, which are enriched with crowns, and chains, and bracelets, besides the lamps, censers, & silver candlesticks belonging unto the Altars. Upon Michaelmas day is the chief fair and feast of the Town, which is dedicated unto St. Michael, whither many Merchant's resort from Guatemala to buy and sell; in the afternoon, and the next day following, Bul●…iting is the common sport for that feast with some Spaniards and Blackmores on Horseback, and other Indians on foot, who commonly being drunk, some venture, some lose their lives in the sport. Besides this general concourse of people every year at that time, there is every day at five a clock in the afternoon a Tianguez or market, upheld by the concourse of the Indians of the Town among themselves. Besides the lake, there runneth by this Town a river, which in places is easily waded over, and waters the fruits, gardens, and other plantations, and drives a mill which serves most of the valley to grind their wheat. Within a mile and a half of this Town there is a rich Ingenio or farm of Sugar belonging to one Sebastian de Savaletta, a Biscaine borne, who came at first very poor into that Country, and served one of his Country men; but with his good industry and pains, he began to get a Mule or two to traffic with about the Country, till at last he increased his stock to a whole Requa of Mules, and from thence grew so rich that he bought much land about Petapa, which he found to be very fit for Sugar, and from thence was encouraged to build a princely house, whither the best of Guatemala do resort for their recreation. This man maketh a great deal of Sugar for the Country, and sends every year much to Spain; he keepeth at least threescore slaves of his own for the work of his farm, is very generous in house keeping, and is thought to be worth above five hundred thousand ducats. Within half a mile from him there is another farm of Sugar, which is called but a Trapiche belonging unto the Augustin Friars of Guatemala, which keeps some twenty slaves, and is called a Trapiche, for that it grinds not the Sugar Cane with that device of the Ingenio, but grinds a less quantity, and so makes not so much Sugar as doth an Ingenio. From hence three miles is the Town of Amatitlan, near unto which standeth a greater Ingenio of Sugar, then is that of Savaletta, and is called the Ingenio of one Anis, because he first founded it, but now it belongeth unto one Pedro Crespo the Postmaster of Guatemala; this Ingenio seemeth to be a little Town by itself for the many cottages and thatched houses of Blackmore slaves which belong unto it, who may be above a hundred, men, women, and children. The chief dwelling house is strong and capacious, and able to entertain a hundred lodgers. These three farms of Sugar standing so near unto Guatemala, every the City much, and occasion great trading from it to Spain. The Town of Amatitlan, though in it there live not so many Spaniards as in Petapa, yet there are in it more Indian families then in Petapa. The streets are more orderly made and framed like a Chequer board, they are wide, broad, plain, and all upon dust and sand. This Town also enjoyeth the commodity of the lake, and furnisheth with fish the City of Guatemala, upon those days before named of Petapa. And though it standeth out of the rode-way, yet it is almost as rich as Petapa. For the Indians of it get much by the concourse of common people, and the Gentry of Guatemala, who resort thither to certain baths of hot waters, which are judged and approved very wholesome for the body. This Town also getteth much by the salt which here is made, or rather gathered by the lake side, which every morning appeareth like a hoary frost upon the ground, and is taken up and purified by the Indians, and proves very white and good. Besides what they get by the salt, they get also by the Requas of Mules in the valley, and about the Country, which are brought to feed upon that salt earth a day, or half a day, until they be ready to burst (the owner paying six pence a day for every Mule) and it hath been found by experience, that this makes them thrive and grow lusty and purgeth them better than any drench, or blood-letting. They have further great trading in Cotton-wool, more abundance of fruits than Petapa, a fairer market place with two extraordinary great Elm-trees, under which the Indians daily meet at evening to buy and sell. The Church of this Town is as fair and beautiful as any about Guatemala, the riches and state whereof hath caused the Dominican Friars since the year 1635, to make that place the head and Priory over the other Towns of the valley, and to build there a goodly and sumptuous Cloister, in which in my time there was (for I told then most of it, and doubtless since it hath much increased) eight thousand ducats laid up in a chest, with three locks for the common expenses of the Cloister. Thus my Reader, I have led thee through the valley of Mixes, and Pinola, Petapa and Amititlan, which in riches and wealth, what with the great trading in it, what with the sheep & cattle, what with the abundance of mules, what with thres Farms of Sugar, what with the great Farms of Corn and Wheat, what with the Church's treasures yields to no other place belonging unto the dominions of Guatemala. I may not forget yet a double wheat harvest (as I may well term it) in this Valley. The first being of a little kind of Wheat, which they call Trigo Tremesino, a word compounded in Spanish from these two words, tres meses, or from the Latin tresmenses) which after three months sowing is ripe and ready to be cut down, and being sowed about the end of August, is commonly harvested in about the end of November and although in the smallness of it, it seems to have but a little Flower, yet it yields as much as their other sorts of Wheat, and makes as white bread, though it keep not so well as that which is made of other Wheat, but soon groweth stale and hard. The other harvest (which is of two sorts of Wheat, one called Rubio, or red Wheat, the other called Blanquilleo, or white like Candia Wheat) followeth soon after this first of Tremesino, for presently after Christmas every one begins to bring these sickles into the field, where they do not only reap down their Wheat, but in stead of threshing it in barns, they cause it to be trod by Mares enclosed within floors made on purpose in the fields; and when the Wheat is trod out of the Ears by the Mares trampling, who are whipped round about the floors that they may not stand still, but tread it constantly and throughly; then the Mares being let out of the floors, the wheat is winnowed from the chaff, and put up clean into sacks, and from the field carried to the Barns; but the chaff and most of the straw is left to rot in the fields, which they esteem as good as dunging; and further set all the fields on fire, burning the stubble that is left a little before the time of the first showers of rain, which with the ashes left after the burning fatteth the ground, and by them is held the best way to husband or dung their ground. Others that will sow a new and woody piece of land, cause the trees, though timber trees to be cut down, and sell not a stick of that wood, (which there is so plentiful, that they judge it would not quit their cost to carry it to Guatemala, though in England it would yield thousand pounds) but they let it lie and dry, and before the winter rain begins, they set on fire all the field, and burn that rich timber, with the ashes whereof that ground becomes so fat and fertile, that where upon an Acre we sow here three bushels of Wheat, or upwards, they sow such ground so thin, that they scarce dare venture a full bushel upon an Acre, lest with too much spreading upon the ground it grow too thick, be lodged, and they lose their crop. The like they do unto the pasture of the Valley; about the end of March, it is short and withered and dry, and they also set it on fire, which being burnt causeth a dismal sight, and prospect of a black valley; but after the first two or three showers, it puts on again its green and pleasant garment, inviting the cattle, Sheep, Lambs, Goats, and Kids, (which for a while were driven away to other pasturing) to return and sport again, to feed and rest in its new flourishing bosom. But now it is time, I return again back to the other end of this valley, to the Rio de las Vacas (from whence I have viewed the compass of it, and made my long digression from East to West, to the farthest Town of Amatitlan) to show thee, my Reader, the little part of thy way remaining unto Guatemala. True it is, from the Ermitage of our Lady, there is a straight way through the middle of the valley leading almost to Amatitlan, and then turning up a hill out of the valley on the right hand; But that hath many ascents and descents, bottoms, falls and risings, and therefore is not the constant Road, which from the Ermitage pointeth on the right hand, observing the Town of Mixco, standing but five miles from Guatemala, from Mixco the way lieth up a hill, and leadeth to a Town somewhat bigger than Mixco, of Indians called San Lucas, or St. Luke, a cold Town, but exceeding rich; the temper and coldness of it, hath made it the storehouse, or Granary for all the City; for whereas below in the Valley; the Wheat will not keep long without musting, and breeding a worm called Gurgejo, such is the temper of this Town of St. Luke, that in it, the Wheat will keep two or three years ready threshed, with a little turning now and then; and as it lieth will give and yield, (as experience taught me there) so that he that hath laid up in that Town two hundred bushels of Wheat, at the years end shall find near upon two hundred and twenty bushels. This Town therefore receives from the Valley most of the harvest, and is full of what we call Barnes, but there are called Trojas, without floors, but raised up with stacks and boards a foot or two from the ground, and covered with mats, whereon is laid the Wheat, and by some rich Monopolists from the City is kept and hoarded two and three years, until they find their best opportunity to bring it out to sale, at the rate of their own will and pleasure▪ From hence to Guatemala there is but three little leagues, and one only Barranca, or bottom, and on every side of the way little petty Towns, which they call Milpas, consisting of some twenty Cottages. In the middle of the way is the top of a hill, which discovereth all the City, and standeth as overmastring of it, as if with a piece or two of Ordnance it would keep all Guatemala in awe; But besides this hill, which is the wide and open Road, there stand yet forwarder on the right and left hand other mountains which draw nearer to the City, and what this top peradventure with too much distance, is not able to do or reach, the others certainly would reach with Cannon shot, and command that far commanding City. Down this hill the way lies broad and wide, and as open as is the way down Barnet or Higggate Hill; and at the bottom it is more straitened between the Mountains, for the space of a bowshot, which passage also is craggy by reason of stones and some small pieces of rocks which lie in a brook of water that descends from the Mountains, and runs towards the City. But at a little Ermitage called St. john, the way opens again itself, and showeth Guatemala, welcoming the weary travellers with a pleasant prospect, and easing theirs, or their mules or horses feet, what with green walks, what with a sandy and gravelly Road unto the City, which never shut gate against any goer or comer, nor forbade their entrance with any fenced walls, or watchmens jealous questions, but freely and gladly entertains them either by the back side of the Dominicans Cloister, or by the Church and Nunnery called the Conception. And thus my Reader, and country man I have brought and guided thee from the Gulf unto Guatemala, showing what that way is most remarkable. I shall not now show thee any more of this City's Dominions toward Nicaragua and the South (having already showed thee the way as far as Realejo) leaving that until I come to tell thee of my journey homewards, which I made that way. There remains yet the Country of the Vera Paz and the way unto it to discover, and so to close up this Chapter. The Vera Paz is so called, for that the Indians of that Country hearing how the Spaniards had conquered Guatemala, and did conquer the Country round about, wheresoever they came, yielded themselves peaceably and without any resistance unto the Government of Spain. This Country formerly had a Bishop to itself distinct from Guatemala, but now is made one Bishopric with that. It is governed by an Alcalde Maior, or high Justice sent from Spain, with subordination unto the Court of Guatemala. The head or shire Town of it, is called Coban, where is a Cloister of Dominican Friars, and the common place of Residence of the Alcalde Maior. All this Country as yet is not subdued by the Spaniards, who have now and then some strong encounters with the barbarous and heathen people, which lie between this Country and jucatan; and fain would the Spaniards conquer them, that they might make way through them unto a Town called Campin belonging to jucatan, and settle commerce, and Traffic by land with that Country, which is thought would be a great furtherance to the Country and City of Guatemala, and a safer way to convey their good to the Havana, then by the Golf, for oftentimes the ships that go from the Golf to the Havana, are met with by the Hollanders and surprised. But as yet the Spaniards have not been able to bring to pass this their design, by reason they have found strong resistance from the heathenish people, and a hot service to attempt the conquering of them. Yet there was a Friar a great acquaintance of mine, called Friar Franciseo Moran, who ventured his life among those barbarians, and with two or three Indians went on foot through that Country, until he came unto Campin, where he found a few Spaniards, who wondered at his courage and boldness in coming that way. This Friar came back again to Coban and Vera Paz, relating how the barbarians hearing him speak their language, and finding him kind, loving and courteous to them, used him also kindly, fearing (as he said) that if they should kill him, the Spaniards would never let them be at rest and quiet, until they had utterly destroyed them. He related when he came back, that the Country which the Barbarians inhabit, is better than any part of the Vera Paz, which is subject to the Spaniards, and spoke much of a Valley, where is a great lake, and about it a Town of Indians, which he judged to be of at least twelve thousand Inhabitants, the Cottages lying in a distance one from another. This Friar hath writ of this Country, and hath gone to Spain to the Court to motion the conquering of it, for the profit and commodity that may ensue both to Guatemala and jucatan, i●… a way were opened thither. But though as yet on that side the Spaniards and the Country of the Vera Paź, be straightened by that heathenish people, yet on the other side it hath free passage unto the Golf, and trade there when the ships do come, carrying Fowls and what other Provision the Country will afford for the ships, and bringing from thence wines, and other Spanish wares unto Coban. This Country is very hilly and craggy, and though there be some big Towns in it, they are not above three or four that are considerable. The chief commodities, are Achiotte which is the best of all the Country belonging to Guatemala) and Cacao, Cotton Wool, honey, Canna fistula, and Zarzaparilla, great store of Maiz, but no Wheat, much wax, plenty of fowls and birds of all coloured feathers, wherewith the Indians make some curious works, but not like unto those of Mechoacan; here are also abundance of Parrots, Apes and Monkeys which breed in the Mountains. The way from Guatemala to this Country is that which hitherto hath been spoken of from the Golf, as far as the Town of St. Luke; and from thence the way keeps on the hills and mountains which lie on the side of the Valley of Mixco. These hills are called Sacatepeques, (compounded of Sacate and Tepec, the latter signifying a hill, and the former, herb or grass, and thus joined, they signify mountains of grass) and among them are these chief Towns, first Santiago or St. james, a Town of five hundred Families, secondly, San Pedro or St. Peter, consisting of six hundred families, thirdly, St. juan, or St. john consisting also of at least six hundred Families, and fourthly, Sto Dominge Senano, or St. Dominic of Senaco, being of three hundred Families. These four Towns are very rich, and the two last very cold, the two first are warmer; there are about them many Farms of corn and good Wheat, besides the Indian Maiz. These Indians are somewhat of more courage than those of other Towns, and in my time were like to rise up against the Spaniards for their unmerciful tyranny over them. The Churches are exceeding rich; in the Town of Santiago, there was living in my time one Indian, who for only vainglory had bestowed the worth of six thousand Ducats upon that Church, and yet afterwards this wretch was found to be a Wizard and Idolater. These Indians get much money by letting out great tuffes of feathers, which the Indians use in their dances upon the feasts of the Dedication of their towns. For some of the great tuffes may have at least threescore long feathers of divers colours, for every feather hiring they have half a Rial, besides what price they set to every feather, if any should chance to be lost. From the Town of St. john, which is the furthest the way lies plain and pleasant unto a little village of some twenty Cottages, called St. Raymundo or St. Raymond, from whence there is a good day's journey up and down Barrancas▪ or bottoms unto a Rancho, or lodge standing by a River side, which is the same River, that passeth by the Town of Acacabastlan spoken of before. From this is an ascent or a very craggy and rocky Mountain, called the Mountain of Rabinall, where are steps cut out in the very Rocks for the mules feet, and slipping on one or the other side, they fall surely down the rocks, breaking their necks, and mangling all their limbs and joints; but this dauger continueth not long nor extendeth above a league and a half, and in the top and worst of this danger, there is the comfort of a goodly Valley, called El Valle de San Nicholas, St. Nicholas his Valley, from an Estancia called St. Nicholas belonging to the Dominicans Cloister of Coban. This Valley though it must not compare with that of Mixco and Pinola; yet next after it, it may well take place for only three things considerable in it. The first is an Ingenis of Sugar, called San Geronymo, or St. Jerome, belonging unto the Dominicans Cloister of Guatemala, which indeed goeth beyond that spoken of of- Amatitlan, both for abundance of Sugar made there, and sent by mules to Guatemala over that rocky Mountain, and for multitude of slaves living in it under the command of two Friars, and for the excellent horses bred there, which are incomparably the best of all the Country of Guatemala for metle, and gallantry, and therefore (though mules are commonly used for burdens) are much desired and looked after by the Gallants and Gentry of the City, who make it a great part of their honour to prance about the streets. The second thing in this Valley is the Estanci●… or Farm of St▪ Nicolas which is as famous for breeding of mules, as is St. Jerome for horses. The third ornament to it is a Town of Indians, called Rabinall, of at least eight hundred Families, which hath all that heart can wish for pleasure and life of man. It inclineth rather to heat then cold, but the heat is moderate and much qualified with the many cool and shady walks. There is not any Indian fruit, which is not there to be found, besides the fruits of Spain, as Oranges, Lemons, sweet and sour, Citrons, Pomegranates, Grapes, Figs, Almonds, and Dates; the only want of wheat is not a want to them that mind bread of wheat more than of Maiz, for in two days it is easily brought from the Towns of Sacatepeques. For flesh, it hath Beef, Mutton, Kid, Fowls, Turkeys, Quails, Partridges, Rabbits, Pheasants; and for fish, it hath a River running by the houses, which yieldeth plenty both great and small. The Indians of this Town are much like unto those of Chiapa of the Indians, for bravery, for feasting, for riding of horses, and showing themselves in sports and pastimes. This Town my friend Friar john Baptist, after he had been Prior of many places, and especially of Chiapa and Guatemala, chose to live in to enjoy quietness, pleasure and content; and in this Town was I feasted by him in such a sumptuous, prodigal and lavishing way, as truly might make poor mendicant Friars ashamed to come so near unto Princes in vanity of life and diet. From this Valley unto the Vera Paz, or Coban, the head Town of it, there is nothing considerable, save only one Town more called St. Christoval or St. Christopher, which enjoyeth now a pleasant Lake, and bottomless, as is reported. Formerly there being no Lake at all, in a great Earthquake, the earth there opened, and swallowed up many houses, leaving this Lake which ever since hath continued. From hence to Coban the ways are bad and mountainous, yet such as through the worst of them, those country mules with heavy burdens easily go through. And thus with my pen, Reader, have I gone through most of the bounds and limits of Guatemala, which is more furnished with gallant Towns of Indians, then is any part of all America; and doubtless were the Indians warlike, industrious, active for war or weapons, no part in all America might be stronger in people than Guatemala. But they being kept under and oppressed by the Spaniards, and no weapons allowed them, not so much as their natural Bows and Arrows, much less Guns, Pistols, Muskets, Swords, or Pikes, their courage is gone, their affections alienated from the Spaniards, and so the Spaniards might very well fear, that if their country should be invaded, the multitude of their Indian people, would prove to them a multitude of enemies, either running away to another side; or forced to help, would be to them but as the help of so many flies.    

CHAP. XIX. Showing the condition, quality, fashion, and behaviour of the Indians of the Country of Guatemala since the Conquest, and especially of their feasts, and yearly Solemnities.  
THE condition of the Indians of this Country of Guatemala is a●… sad, and as much to be pitied as of any Indians in America, for that I may say it is with them in some sort, as it was with Israel in Egypt, of whom it is said, Exod. 1. 7. They w●…re fruitful and increased abundantly, and multiplied, and waxed exceeding mighty, and the land was filled with them, and therefore Pharaoh said unto his people, Vers. 10. Let us deal wisely with them, lest they multiply, and it come to 〈◊〉, that when there falleth out any War, they join also unto our enemies, and fight against us. Therefore they did set over them tas●…emasters, to afflict them with their burdens, and they made their lives bitter with bondage, in mortar and in brick, and in all manner of service in the field▪ and all their service wherein they made them serve was with rigour. Though it is true, there ought not to be any comparison made betwixt the Israelites and the Indians, those being God's people, these not as yet; nevertheless the comparison may well hold in the oppression of the one and the other, and in the manner and cause of the oppression, that being with bitterness, rigour, and hard bondage, and lest they should multiply and increase too much. Certain it is, these Indians suffer great oppession from the Spaniards, live in great bitterness, are under hard bondage, and serve with great rigour; and all this, because they are at least a thousand of them for one Spaniard, they daily multiply and increase, 〈◊〉 children and wealth, and therefore are feared le●… they should be too mighty, and either rise up of themselves, or join themselves to any enemy against their oppressors; for both which 〈◊〉 and jealou●…, they are not allowed the use of any weapons or arms, no not their bows and arrows, which their ancestors formerly used; so that ●…s hereby the Spaniards are secured from any hurt or annoyance from them as an unarmed people; so may any other nation, that shall be encouraged to invade that land, be secure also from the Indians, & consequently the Spaniards own policy for themselves against the Indians may be their greatest ruin, and destruction, being a great people and yet no people; for the abundance of their Indians would be to them as no people; and they themselves, (who out of their few Towns and Cities live but here and there, too thinly scattered upon so great and capacious a land) would be but a handful for any reasonable Army; and of that handful very few would be found able or fitting men; and those able men would do little without the help of guns and ordnance; and if their own oppressed people, Blackamoors and Indians (which themselves have always feared) should side against them, soon would they be swallowed up both from within and from with out. And by this it may easily appear how ungrounded they are, who say, it is harder to conquer America now then in Cortes his time, for that there are now both Spaniards and Indians to fight against, and then there were none but bare and naked Indians. This I say is a false ground; for then there were Indians trained up in wars one against another, who knew well to use their bows and arrows, and darts, and other weapons, and were desperate in their fights and single combats, as may appear out of the histories of them; but now they are cowardized, oppressed, unarmed, soon frighted with the noise of a musket, nay with a sour and grim look of a Spaniard, so from them there is no fear; neither can there be from the Spaniards, who from all the vast dominions of Guatemala are not able to raise five thousand able fight men, nor to de●…end so many passages as lie open in several parts of that Country, which the wider and greater it is, might be advantageous to an enemy, and while the Spaniard in one place might oppose his strength, in many other places might his land be overrun by a foreign nation; nay by their own slaves the Blackamoors, who doubtless to be set at liberty would fide against them in any such occasion; and lastly, the Criolians who also are sore oppressed by them, would rejoice in such a day, and yield rather to live with freedom and liberty under a foreign people, then to be longer oppressed by those of their own blood.  
The miserable condition of the Indians of that Country is such, that though the Kings of Spain have never yielded to what some would have, that they should be slaves, yet their lives are as full of bitterness as is the life of a slave. For which I have known myself some of them that have come home from toiling and moiling with Spaniards, after many blows, some wounds, and little or no wages, who have sullenly and stubbornly lain down upon their beds, resolving to die rather than to live any longer a life so slavish, and have refused to take either meat or drink, or any thing else comfortable and nourishing, which their wives have offered unto them, that so by pining and starving they might consume themselves. Some I have by good persuasions encouraged to life rather than to a voluntary and wilful death; others there have been that would not be persuaded, but in that wilful way have died. The Spaniards that live about that Country (especially the farmers of the valley of Mixco, Pinola, Petapa, Amatitlan, and those of the Sacatepeques) allege that all their trading▪ and farming, is for the good of the Commonwealth, and therefore whereas there are not Spaniards enough for so ample and large a Country to do all their work, and all are not able to buy slaves and Blackmores, they stand in need of the Indians help to serve them for their pay and hire; whereupon it hath been considered, that a partition of Indian labourers be made every Monday, or Sunday in the afternoon to the Spaniards, according to the farms they occupy, or according to their several employments, calling, and trading with Mules, or any other way. So that for such and such a district there is named an officer, who is called Juez Repartidor, who according to a List made of every farm, house, and person, is to give so many Indians by the week. And here is a door opened to the precedent of Guatemala, and to the Judges to provide well for their 〈◊〉 servants, whom they commonly appoint for this office, which is thus performed by them. They name the Town and place of their meeting upon Sunday or Monday, to the which themselves and the Spaniards of that district do resort. The Indians of the several Towns are to have in a readiness so many labourers as the Court of Guatemala h●…h appointed to be weekly taken out of such a Town, who are conducted by an Indian officer to the Town of general meeting; and when they come thither with their tools, their spade●…, shovels, bills, or axes, with their provision of victuals for a week (which are commonly so●…e dry cakes of Maiz, puddings of frixoles, or French beans, and a little Chile or biting long pepper, or a bit of cold meat for the first day or two) and with beds on their backs (which is only a course woollen mantle to wrap about them when they lie on the bare ground) then are they shut up in the Town-house, some with blows, some with spurnings, some with boxes on the ear, if presently they go not in. Now all being gathered together, and the house filled with them, the Juez Repartidor or officer, calls by the order of the List such and such a Spaniard, and also calls out of the house so many Indians as by the Court are commanded to be given him (some are allowed three, some four, some ten, some fifteen, some twenty, according to their employments) and delivereth unto the Spaniard his Indians, and so to all the rest, till they be all served; who when they receive their Indians, take from them a tool, or their mantles; to secure them that they run not away; and for every Indian delivered unto them, they give unto the Juez Repartidor or officer, half a Rial, which is three pence an Indian for his fees, which mounteth yearly to him to a great deal of money; for some officers make a partition or distribution of four hundred, some of two hundred, some of three hundred Indians, every week, and carrieth home with him so many half hundred Rials for one, or half a day's work. If complaint be made by any Spaniard that such and such an Indian did run away from him, and served him not the week past, the Indian must be brought, and surely tied to a post by his hands in the Market place, and there be whipped upon his bare back. But if the poor Indian complain that the Spaniards cozened and cheated him of his shovel, axe, bill, mantle, or wages, no justice shall be executed against the cheating Spaniard, neither shall the Indian be righted, though it is true the order runs equally in favour of both Indian and Spaniard. Thus are the poor Indians sold for three pence a piece for a whole week's slavery, not permitted to go home at nights unto their wives, though their work lie not above a mile from the Town where they live; nay some are carried ten or twelve miles from their home, who must not return till Saturday night late, and must that week do whatsoever their Master pleaseth to command them. The wages appointed them will scarce find them meat and drink, for they are not allowed a Rial a day, which is but sixpence, and with that they are to find themselves, but for six day's work and diet they are to have five Rials, which is half a crown. This same order is observed in the City of Guatemala, and Towns of Spaniards, where to every family that wants the service of an Indian or Indians, though it be but to fetch water and wood on their backs, or to go of errands, is allowed the like service from the nearest Indian Towns. It would grieve a Christians heart to see how by some cruel Spaniards in that week's service, those poor wretches are wronged and abused; some visiting their wives at home, whilst their poor husbands are digging and delving; others whipping them for their slow working, others wounding them with their swords, or breaking their heads for some reasonable and well grounded answer in their own behalf, others stealing from them their tools, others cheating them of half, others of all their wages, alleging that their service cost them half a Rial, and yet their work not well performed. I knew some who made a common practice of this, when their wheat was sown, and they had little to do for the Indians; yet they would have home as many as were due unto their farm, and on Monday and Tuesday would make them cut and bring them on their backs as much wood as they needed all that week, and then on Wednesday at noon (knowing the great desire of the Indians to go home to their wives, for the which they would give any thing) would say unto them, What will you give me now, if I let you go home to do your own work? whereunto the Indians would joyfully reply and answer, some that they would give a Rial, others two Rials, which they would take and send them home, and so would have much work done, wood to serve their house a week, and money as much as would buy them meat, and Cacao for Chocolatte two weeks together; and thus from the poor Indians do those unconscionable Spaniards practice a cheap and lazy way of living. Others will sell them away for that week unto a neighbour that hath present need of work, demanding Rials a piece for every Indian, which he that buyeth them, will be sure to defray out of their wages. So likewise are they in a slavish bondage and readiness for all passengers and travellers, who in any Town may demand unto the next Town as many Indians do go with his Mules, or to carry on their backs a heavy burden as he shall need, who at the journey's end will pick some quarrel with them, and so send them back with blows and stripes without any pay at all. A Petaca, or leathern Trunk, and chest of above a hundred weight, they will make those wretches to carry on their backs a whole day, nay some two or three days together, which they do by tying the chest on each side with ropes, having a broad leather in the middle, which they cross over the forepart of their head, or over their forehead, hanging thus the waitgh upon their heads and brows, which at their journey's end hath made the blood stick in the foreheads of some, galling and pulling off the skin, and marking them in the foretop of their heads, who as they are called Tamemez▪ so are easily known in a Town by their baldness, that leather girt having worn off all their hair. With these hard usages, yet do those poor people make a shift to live amongst the Spaniards, but so that with anguish of heart they are still crying out to God for justice, and for liberty, whose only comfort is in their Priests and Friars, who many times do quiet them when they would rise up in mutiny, and for their own ends do often prevail over them with fair and cunning persuasions, to bear and suffer for God's sake, and for the good of the Commonwealth that hard task and service which is laid upon them. And though in in all seasons, wet and dry, cold and hot, and in all ways plain and mountainous, green and dirty, dusty and stony, they must perform this hard service to their commanding Masters, their apparel and clothing is but such as may cover the nakedness of their body, nay in some it is such torn rags as will not cover half their nakedness. Their ordinary clothing is a pair of linen or woollen drawers broad and open at the knees, without shoes (though in their journeys some will put on leathern sandals to keep the soles of their feet) or stockings, without any doublet, a short course shirt, which reacheth a little below their waste, and serves more for a doublet then for a shirt, and for a cloak a woollen or linen mantle, (called Aiate) tied with a knot over one shoulder, hanging down on the other side almost to the ground, with a twelve penny or two shilling hat, with after one good shower of rain like paper falls about their necks and eyes; their bed they carry sometimes about them, which is that woollen mantle wherewith they wrap themselves about at night, taking off their shirt and drawers, which they lay under their head for a pillow; some will carry with them a short, slight, and light Mat to lie, but those that carry it not with them, if they cannot borrow one of a neighbour, lie as willingly in their mantle upon the bare ground, as a Gentleman in England upon a soft downe-bed, and thus do●… they sound sleep, and loudly snort after a day's work, or after a day's journey with a hundred weight upon their backs. Those that are of the better sort, and richer, and who are not employed as Tamemez to carry burdens, or as Labourers to work for Spaniards, but keep at home following their own farms, or following their own Mules about the Country, or following their trades and callings in their shops, or governing the Towns, as Alcaldes, or Alguaziles, officers of justice, may go a little better apparelled, but after the same manner. For some will have their drawers with a lace at the bottom, or wrought with some coloured Silk or Crewel; so likewise the mantle about them, shall have either a lace, or some work of birds on it, some will wear a cut linen doublet, others shoes, but very few stockings or bands about their necks; and for their beds, the best Indian Governor, or the richest, who may be worth four or five thousand ducats, will have little more than the poor Tamemez; for they lie upon boards, or Canes b●… und together, and raised from the ground, whereon they lay a broad and hand some Mat, and at their heads for man and wi●…e two little stumps of wood for bolsters, whereon they lay their shirts and mantles and other clothes for pillows, covering themselves with a broader blanket than is their mantle, and thus hardly would Don Bernabe de Guzman the Governor of Petapa lie, and so do all the best of them. The women's attire is cheap and soon put on; for most of them also go barefoot, the richer and better sort wear shoes, with broad ribbons for shoestrings, and for a pettieote, they tie about their waste a woollen mantle, which in the better sor●… is wrought with divers colours, but not sowed at all▪ pleated or gathered in, but as they tie it with a list about them; they wear no shift next their body, but cover their nakedness with a kind of surplice (which they call Guaipil) which hangs loose from their shoulders down a little below their waste, with open short sleeves, which cover half their arms; this Guaipil is curiously wrought, especially in the bosom, with Cotton, or feathers. The richer sort of them wear bracelets and bobs about their wrists and necks; their hair is gathered up with 〈◊〉, without any quai●…e or covering, except it be the better sort. When they go to Church or abroad, they put upon their heads a veil of linen, which hangeth almost to the ground, and this is that which costs them most of all their attire, for that commonly it is of Holland or some good linen brought from Spain, or fine linen brought from China, which the better sort wear with a lace about. When they are at home at work they commonly take off their Guaipil, or surplice, discovering the nakedness of their breasts and body. They lie also in their beds as do their husbands, wrapped up only with a mantle, or with a blanket. Their houses are but poor thatched cottages, without any upper rooms, but commonly one or two only rooms below, in the one they dress their meat in the middle of it, making a compass for fire, with two or three stones, without any other chimney to convey the smoke away, which spreading itself about the the room filleth the thatch and the rafters so with sur, that all the room seemeth to be a chimney. The next unto it, is not free from smoke and blackness, where sometimes are four or five beds according to the family. The poorer sort have but one room, where they eat, dress their meat, and sleep. Few there are that set any locks upon their doors, for they fear no robbing nor stealing, neither have they in their houses much to lose, earthen pots, and pans, and dishes, and cups to drink their Chocolatte, being the chief commodities in their house. There is scarce any house which hath not also in the yard a stew, wherein they bathe themselves with hot water, which is their chief physic when they feel themselves distempered. Among themselves they are in every Town divided into Tribes, which have one chief head, to whom all that belong unto that Tribe, do resort in any difficult matters, who is bound to aid, protect, defend, counsel, and appear for the rest of his Tribe before the officers of justice in any wrong that is like to be done unto them. When any is to be married, the father of the son that is to take a wife out of another Tribe, goeth unto the head of his Tribe to give him warning of his son's marriage with such a maid. Then that head meets with the head of the maid's Tribe, and they confer about it. The business commonly is in debate a quarter of a year; all which time the parents of the youth or man are with gifts to buy the maid; they are to be at the charges of all that is spent in eating and drinking, when the heads of the two Tribes do meet with the rest of the kindred of each side, who sometimes fit in conference a whole day, or most part of a night. After many days and nights thus spent, and a full trial being made of the the one and other sides affection, if they chance to disagree about the marriage, then is the Tribe and parents of the maid to restore back all that the other side hath spent and given. They give no portions with their daughters, but when they die, their goods and lands are equally divided among their sons. If any one want a house to live in, or will repair and thatch his house anew, notice is given to the heads of the Tribes, who warn all the Town to come to help in the work, and every one is to bring a bundle of straw, and other materials, so that in one day with the help of many they finish a house, without any charges more than of Chocolatte, which they minister in great cups as big as will hold above a pint, not putting in any costly materials, as do the Spaniards, but only a little Aniseed, and Chile, or Indian pepper; or else they half fill the cup which Attolle, and power upon it as much Chocolatte as will fill the cup and colour it. In their diet the poorer sort are limited many times to a dish of Frixoles, or Turkey beans, either black or white (which are there in very great abundance, and are kept dry for all the year) boiled with Chile; and if they can have this, they hold themselves well satisfied; with these beans, they make also dumplings, first boiling the bean a little, and then mingling it with a mass of Maiz, as we do mingle Currants in our cakes, and so boil again the frixoles with the dumplin of Maiz mass, and so eat it hot, or keep it cold; but this and all whatsoever else they eat, they either eat it with green biting Chile, or else they dip it in water and salt, wherein is bruised some of that Chile. But if their means will not reach to frixoles, their ordinary fare and diet is, their Tortilla's (so they call thin round cakes made of the dow and mass of Maiz) which they eat hot from an earthen pan, whereon they are soon baked with one turning over the fire; and these they eat alone either with Chile and salt, and dipping them in water and salt with a little bruised Chile. When their Maiz is green and tender, they boil some of those whole stalks or clusters, whereon the Maiz groweth with the leaf about, and so casting a little salt about it, they eat it. I have often eat of this, and found it as dainty as our young green pease, and very nourishing, but it much increaseth the blood. Also of this green and tender Maiz they make a Furmity, boiling the Maiz in some of the milk which they have first taken out of it by bruising it. The poorest Indian never wants this diet, and is well satisfied, as long as his belly is thoroughly filled. But the poorest that live in such Towns where flesh meat is sold, will make a hard shift, but that when they come from work on Saturday night, they will buy one half Rial, or a Rial worth of fresh meat to eat on the Lord's day. Some will buy a good deal at once, and keep it long by dressing it into Tassajo's, which are bundles o●… flesh, rolled up and tied fast; which they do, when for examples sake they have from a leg of beef sliced off from the bone all the flesh with the knife, after the length, form, and thinness of a line, or rope. Then they take the flesh and salt it, (which being sliced and thinly cut, soon takes salt) and hang it up in their yards like a line from post to post, or from tree to tree, to the wind for a whole week, and then they hang it in the smoke another week, and after roll it up in small bundles, which become as hard as a stone, and so as they need it, they wash it, boil it and eat it. This is America's powdered beef, which they call Tassajo, whereof I have often eaten, and the Spaniards eat much of it, especially those that trade about the Country with Mules; nay this Tassajo is a great commodity, and hath made many a Spaniard rich, who carry a Mule or two loaden with these Tassajo's in small parcels and bundles to those Towns were is no flesh at all sold, and there they exchange them for other commodities among the Indians, receiving peradventure for one Tassajo or bundle, (which cost them but the half part of a farthing) as much Cacao, as in other places they sell for a Rial or six pence. The richer sort of people will far better, for if there be fish or flesh to be had, they will have it, and eat most greedily of it; and will not spare their fowls and Turkeys from their own bellies. These also will now and then get a wild Dear, shooting it with their bows and arrows. And when they have killed it, they let it lie in the woodin in some hole or bottom covered with leaves for the space of about a week, until it stink and begin to be full of worms; then they bring it home, cut it out into joints, and parboil it with an herb which groweth there somewhat like unto our Tanzie, which they say sweeteneth it again, and maketh the flesh eat tender, and as white at a piece of Turkey. Thus parboiled, they hang up the joints in the smoke for a while, and then boil it again, when they eat it, which is commonly dressed with red Indian pepper; and this is the Venison of 〈◊〉, whereof I have sometimes eaten, and found it white and short, but never durst be too bold with it, not that I found any evil taste in it, but that the apprehension of the worms and maggots which formerly had been in it, troubled much my stomach. These Indians that have little to do at home, and are not employed in the weekly service under the Spaniards in their hunting, will look seriously for Hedge hogs, which are just like unto ours, though certainly ours are not meat for any Christian. They are full of pricks and brisles like ours, and are found in woods and fields, living in holes, and as they say feed upon nothing but Amits and their eggs, and upon dry rotten sticks, herbs, and roots; of these they eat much, the flesh being as white and sweet as a Rabbit, and as fat as is a january hen kept up and fatted in a Coop. Of this meat I have also eaten, and confess it is a dainty dish there, though I will not say the same of a Hedgehog here; for what here may be poison, there may be good and lawful meat, by some accidental difference in the creature itself, and in that which it feeds upon, or in the temper of the air and climate. This meat not only the Indians but the best of the Spaniards feed on it; and it is so much esteemed of, that because in Lent they are commonly found, the Spaniards will not be deprived of it, but do eat it also then, alleadgging that it is no flesh (though in the eating it be in fatness and in taste, and in all like unto flesh) for that it feeds not upon any thing that is very nourishing, but chiefly upon Amits eggs, and dry sticks. It is a great point of controversy amongst their Divines, some hold it lawful, others unlawful for that time; it seems the pricks and brisles of the Indian Hedgehog prick their consciences with a foolish scruple. Another kind of meat they feed much on which is called Ig●…ana; of these some are found in the waters, others upon the land. They are longer than a Rabbit, and like unto a Scorpion, with some green, some black scales on their backs. Those upon the land will run very fast, like Lizards, and will climb up trees like Squirrels, and breed in the roots of trees or in stone walls. The fight of them is enough to affright one; and yet when they are dressed and stewed in broth with a little spice, they make a dainty broth, and eat also as white as a Rabbit, nay the middle bone is made just like the back bone of a Rabbit. They are dangerous meat, if not throughly boiled, and they had almost cost me my life for eating too much of them, not being stewed enough. There are also many water and land Tortoi's, which the Indians find out for themselves, and also relish exceeding well unto the Spaniards palate. As for drinking, the Indians generally are much given unto it; and drink if they have nothing else, of their poor and simple Chocolatte, without Sugar or many compounds, or of Atolle, until their bellies be ready to burst. But if they can get any drink that will make them mad drunk, they will not give it over as long as a drop is left, or a penny remains in their purse to purchase it. Among themselves they use to make such drinks as are in operation far stronger than wine; and these they confection in such great Jars as come from Spain; wherein they put some little quantity of water, and fill up the Jar with some Melasso's, or juyee of the Sugar Cane, or some honey for to sweeten it; then for the strengthening of it, they put roots and leaves of Tobacco, with other kind of roots which grow there, and they know to be strong in operation, nay in some places I have known where they have put in a live Toad, and so closed up the Jarre for a fortnight, or month's space, till all that they have put in him, be throughly steeped and the toad consumed, and the drink well strengthened, than they open it, and call their friends to the drinking of it, (which commonly they do in the night time, lest their Priest in the Town should have notice of them in the day) which they never leave off, until they be mad, and raging drunk. This drink they call Chicha, which stinketh most filthily, and certainly is the cause of many Indians death, especially where they use the toads poison with it. Once I was informed living in Mixco, of a great meeting that was appointed in an Indians house; and I took with me the Officers of Justice of the Town, to search that Indians house, where I found four Jars of Chicha not yet opened, I caused them to be taken out, and broken in the street before his door, and the filthy Chicha to be poured out, which left such a stinking sent in my nostrils, that with the smell of it, or apprehension of its loath someness, I fell to vomiting, and continued sick almost a whole week after.  
Now the Spaniards knowing this inclination of the Indians unto drunkenness, do herein much abuse and wrong them; though true it is, there is a strict order, even to the forfeiting of the wine of any one who shall presume to sell wine in a Town of Indians, with a money mulct besides. Yet for all this the base and poorer sort of Spaniards for their lucre and gain contemning authority, will go out from Guatemala, to the Towns of Indians about, and carry such wine to sell and inebriate the Natives as may be very advantageous to themselves; for of one Jarre of wine, they will make two at least, confectioning it with honey and water, and other strong drugs which are cheap to them, and strongly operative upon the poor and weak Indians heads, and this they will sell for currant Spanish wine, with such pint and quart measures, as never were allowed by Justice Order, but by themselves invented. With such wine they soon intoxicate the poor Indians, and when they have made them drunk, than they will cheat them more, making them pay double for their quart measure; and when they see they can drink no more, than they will cause them to lie down and sleep, and in the mean while will pick their pockets. This is a common sin among those Spaniards of Guatemala, and much practised in the City upon the Indians, when they come thither to buy or sell. Those that keep the Bodegones (so are called the houses that sell wine, which are no better than a Chandler's shop, for besides wine they sell Candles, Fish, Salt, Cheese and Bacon) will commonly entice in the Indians, and make them drunk, and then pick their pockets, and turn them out of doors with blows and stripes, if they will not fairly depart. There was in Guatemala in my time one of these Bodegoner●…, or shopkeeper of wine and small ware, named joan Ramos, who by thus cheating and tippling poor Indians (as it was generally reported) was worth two hundred thousand ducats, and in my time gave with a daughter that was married, eight thousand ducats. No Indian should pass by his door, but he would call him in, and play upon him as aforesaid. In my time a Spanish Farmer, neighbour of mine in the Valley of Mixco, chanced to send to Guatemala his Indian servants with half a dozen mules loaden with wheat to a Merchant, with whom he had agreed before for the price, and ordered the money to be sent unto him by his servant (whom he had kept six years, and ever found him trusty) the wheat being delivered, and the money received (the which mounted to ten pound, sixteen shillings, every mule carrying six bushels, at twelve Rials a bushel, as was then the price) the Indian with another Mate of his walking along the streets to buy some small commodities, passed by john Ramos his shop, or Bodegon, who enticing him and his Mate in, soon tripped up their heals with a little confectioned wine for that purpose, and took away all his money from the entrusted Indian, and beat them out of his house; who thus drunk being forced to ride home, the Indian that had received the money, fell from his mule, and broke his neck; the other got home without his Mate, or money. The Farmer prosecuted john Ramos in the Court for his money, but Ramos being rich and abler to bribe, than the Farmer, got off very well, and so had done formerly in almost the like cases. These are but peccadilloes among those Spaniards, to make drunk, rob, and occasion the poor Indians death; whose death with them is no more regarded nor vindicated, than the death of a sheep or bullock, that falls into a pit. And thus having spoken of apparel, houses, eating and drinking, it remains that I say somewhat of their civility, and Religion of those who lived under the Government of the Spaniards. From the Spaniards they have borrowed their Civil Government, and in all Towns they have one, or two Alcaldes, with more or less Regidores, (who are as Aldermen or Jurates amongst us) and some Alguaziles, more or less, who are as Constables, to execute the orders of the Alcalde, (who is a Mayor) with his Brethren. In Towns of three or four hundred Families, or upwards, there are commonly two Alcaldes, six Regidores, two Alguaziles Majors, and six under, or petty Alguaziles. And some Towns are privileged wi●…h an Indian Governor, who is above the Alcaldes, and all the rest of the Officers. These are changed every year by new election, and are chosen by the Indians themselves, who take their turns by the tribes or kindreds, whereby they are divided. Their offices begin on Newyears day, and after that day their election is carried to the City of Guatemala (if in that district it be made) or else to the heads of Justice, or Spanish Governors of the several Provinces, who confirm the new Election, and take account of the last years expenses made by the other Officers, who carry with them their Town-Book of accounts; and therefore for this purpose every Town hath a Clerk, or Scrivener, called Escrivano, who commonly continueth many years in his office, by reason of the paucity and unfitness of Indian Scriveners, who are able to bear such a charge. This Clerk hath many fees for his writings and informations, and accounts, as have the Spaniards, though not so much money or bribes, but a small matter, according to the poverty of the Indians. The Governor is also commouly continued many years, being some chief man among the Indians, except for his misdemeanours he be complained of, or the Indians in general do all stomach him.  
Thus they being settled in a civil way of government, they may execute justice upon all such Indians of their Town as do notoriously and scandalously offend. They may imprison, fine, whip, and banish, but hang and quarter they may not; but must remit such cases to the Spanish Governor. So likewise if a Spaniard passing by the Town, or living in it, do trouble the peace, and misdemean himself, they may lay hold on him, and send him to the next Spanish Justice, with a full information of his offence, but fine him, or keep him about one night in prison they may not. This order they have against Spaniards, but they dare not execute it, for a whole Town standeth in awe of one Spaniard, and though he never so heinously offend, and be unruly, with oaths, threatenings, and drawing of his sword, he maketh them quake and tremble, and not presume to touch him; for they know if they do, they shall have the worst, either by blows, or by some misinformation, which he will give against them. And this hath been very often tried, for where Indians have by virtue of their order endeavoured to curb an unruly Spaniard in their Town, some of them have been wounded, others beaten, and when they have carried the Spaniard before a Spanish Justice and Governor, he hath pleaded for what he hath done, saying it was in his own defence, or for his King and Sovereign, and that the Indians would have killed him, and began to mutiny all together against the Spanish Authority, and Government, denying to serve him with what he needed for his way and journey; that they would not be slaves to give him or any Spaniard any attendance; and that they would make an end of him, and of all the Spaniards. With these and such like false and lying misinformations, the unruly Spaniards have often been believed, and too much upheld in their rude and uncivil misdemeanours, and the Indians bitterly kerbed, and punished, and answer made them in such cases, that if they had been killed for their mutiny and rebellion against the King, and his best subjects they had been served well enough; and that if they gave not attendance unto the Spaniard that passed by their Town, their houses should be fired, and they and their children utterly consumed. With such like answers from the Justices, and ●…redency to what any base Spaniard shall inform against them, the poor Indians are fain to put up all wrongs done unto them, not daring to meddle with any Spaniard, be he never so unruly, by virtue of that Order, which they have against them. Amongst themselves, if any complaint be made against any Indian, they dare not meddle with him until they call all his kindred, and especially the head of that Tribe, to which he belongeth; who if he and the rest together, find him to deserve imprisonment, or whipping, or any other punishment, than the Officers of Justice, the Alcaldes or Majors, and their Brethren the Jurates inflict upon him that punishment; which all shall agree upon. But yet after judgement and sentence given, they have another, which is their last appeal, if they please, and that is to their Priest, and Friar, who liveth in their Town, by whom they will sometimes be judged, and undergo what punishment he shall think fittest. To the Church therefore they often resort in points of Justice, thinking the Priest knoweth more of Law and equity, than themselves; who sometimes reverseth what judgement hath been given in the Town house, blaming the Officers for their partiality and passion against their poor Brother, and setting free the party judged by them; which the Priest does often times, if such an Indian do belong to the Church, or to the service of their house, or have any other relation to them, peradventure for their wife's sake, whom either they affect, or employ in washing, or making their Chocolatte. Such, and their husbands may live lawless as long as the Priest is in the Town. And if when the Priest is absent, they call them to trial for any misdemeanour, and whip, fine, or imprison, (which occasion they will sometimes pick out on purpose) when the Priest returns, they shall be sure to hear of it, and smart for it, yea, and the Officers themselves peradventure be whipped in the Church, by the Priests order and appointment; against whom they dare not speak, but willingly accept what stripes and punishment he layeth upon them, judging his wisdom, sentence, and punishing hand, the wisdom, sentence and hand of God; whom as they have been taught to be over all Princes, Judges, worldly Officers, so likewise they believe, (and have been so taught) that his Priests and Ministers are above theirs, and all worldly power and authority. It happened unto me living in the Town of Mixco, that an Indian being judged to be whipped for some disorders, which he committed, would not yield to the sentence, but apealed to me, saying he would have his stripes in the Church, and by my order, for so he said his whipping would do him good, as coming from the hand of God. When he was brought unto me, I could not reverse the Indians judgement, for it was just, and so caused him to be whipped, which he took very patiently and merrily, and after kissed my hands and gave me an offering of money for the good he said, I had done unto his soul. Besides this civility of justice amongst them, they live as in other Civil and Politic and well governed Commonwealths; for in most of their Towns, there are some that profess such trades as are practised among Spaniards. There are amongst them smith's, Tailors, Carpenters, Masons, Shoemakers, and the like. It was my fortune to set upon a hard and difficult building in a Church of Mixco, where I desired to make a very broad and capacious vault over the Chapel, which was the harder to be finished in a round circumference, because it depended upon a triangle, yet for this work I sought none but Indians, some of the Town, some from oth●…r plac●…s, who m●…de it so complete, that the best & skilfullest workmen among the Spaniards had enough to wonder at it. So are most of their Churches vaulted on the top, and all by Indians; they only in my time built a new Cloister in the Town of Amatitlan, which they finished with many Arches of stone both in the lower walks and in the upper galleries, with as much perfection at the best Cloister of Guatemala, had before been built by the Spaniard. Were they more encouraged by the Spaniards, and taught better principles both for soul and body, doubtless they would among themselves make a very good Commonwealth. For painting they are much inclined to it, and most of the pictures, and Altars of the Country Towns are their workmanship. In most of their Towns they have a School, where they are taught to read, to ●…ing, and some to write. To the Church there do belong according as the Town i●… in bigness, so many Singers, and Trumpeters, and Waits, over whom the Priest hath one Officer, who is called Fisca; he goeth with a white Staff with a little Silver Cross on the top to represent the Church, and show that he is the Priests Clerk and Officer. When any case is brought to be examined by the Priest, this fiscal or Clerk executeth Justice by the Priests Order. He must be one that can read & write, and is commonly the Master of Music. He is bound upon the Lord's Day and other Saints days, to gather to the Church before and after Service all the young youths, and maids, and to teach them the Prayers, Sacraments, Commandments, and other points of Catechism allowed by the Church of Rome. In the morning he and the other Musicians at the sound of the Bell, are bound to come to Church to sing and officiate at Mass, which in many Towns they perform with Organs and other musical Instruments, (as hath been observed before) as well as Spaniard●…. So likewise at Evening at five of the clock they are again to resort to the Church, when the Bell calleth, to sing Prayers, which they call Completa's, or Completory, with Salve Regina, a prayer to the Virgin Mary. This Fiscal is a great man in the Town, and bears more sway than the Majors, Jurates, and other Officers of Justice, and when the Priest is pleased, giveth attendance to him, goeth about his errands, appointeth such as are to wait on him, when he rideth out of Town. Both he and all that doth belong unto the Church, are exempted from the common weekly service of the Spaniards, and from giving attendance to Travellers, and from other Officers of Justice. But they are to attend with their Waits, Trumpets, and Music, upon any great man or Priest that cometh to their Town, and to make Arches with boughs and flowers in the streets for their entertainment. Besides these, those also that do belong unto the service of the Priests house, are privileged from the Spaniards service. Now the Priest hath change of servants by the week, who take their turns so, that they may have a week or two to spare to do their work. If it be a great Town, he hath three Cooks allowed him, (if a small Town, but two) men Cooks who change their turns, except he have any occasion of feasting, than they all come. So likewise he hath two or three more (whom they call Chahal) as Butlers, who keep whatsoever Provision is in the house under lock and Key; and give to the Cook what the Priest appointeth to be dressed for his dinner, or supper; these keep the Table Clothes, Napkins, Dishes, and Trenchers, and lay the Cloth, and take away, and wait at the Table; he hath besides three or four, and in great Towns half a dozen of boys to do his errands, wait at the Table, and sleep in the house all the week by their turns, who with the Cooks and Butlers dine and sup constantly in the Priests house, and at his charges. He hath also at dinner and supper times the attendance of some old women (who also take their turns) to oversee half a dozen young maids, who next to the Priest's house do meet to make him, and his family Tortilla's or Cakes of Maiz, which the boys do bring hot to the Table by half a dozen at a time. Besides these servants, if he have a Garden he is allowed two or three gardeners; and for his stable, at least half a dozen Indians, who morning and evening are to bring him Sacate (as there they call it) or herb and grass for his Mules or Horses, these diet not in the house; but the groom of the stable, who is to come at morning, noon, and Evening, (and therefore are three or four to change) or at any time that the Priest will ride out; these I say and the Gardeners (when they are at work) dine and sup at the Priest's charges; who sometimes in great Towns hath above a dozen to feed and provide for. There are besides belonging to the Church privileged from the weekly attendance upon the Spaniards two or three Indians, called Sacristanes, who have care of the Vestry and Copes, and Altar Clothes, and every day make ready the Altar or Altars for Mass; also to every Company or Sodality of the Saints, or Virgin, there are two or three, whom they call Mayordomo's, who gather about the Town Alms for the maintaining of the Sodality; these also gather Eggs about the Town for the Priest every week, and give him an account of their gatherings, and allow him every month, or fortnight, two Crowns for a Mass to be sung to the Saint.  
If there be any fishing place near the Town, than the Priest also is allowed for to seek him fish three or four, and in some places half a dozen Indians, besides the offerings in the Church, and many other offerings which they bring whensoever they come to speak unto the Priest, or to confess with him, or for a Saints feast to be celebrated, and besides their Tithes of every thing, there is a monthly maintenance in money allowed unto the Priest, and brought unto him by the Alcaldes, or Majors, and Jurates, which he setteth his hand unto in a book of the Town's expenses. This maintenance (though it be allowed by the Spanish magistrate, and paid in the King's name for the preaching of the Gospel) yet it comes out of the poor Indians purses and labour, and is either gathered about the Town, or taken out of the Tribute, which they pay unto the King, or from a common plat of ground which with the help of all is sowed and gathered in and sold for that purpose. All the Towns in America, which are civilised and under the Spanish government, belong either to the Crown, or to some other Lords, whom they call Encomendero's, and pay a yearly tribute unto them. Those that are tenants to their Lords or Encomendero's (who commonly are such as descend from the first conquerors) pay yet unto the King some small tribute in money, besides what they pay in other kind of commodities unto their own Encomendero, and in money also. There is no Town so poor, where every married Indian doth not pay at the least in money four Rials a year for tribute to the King, besides other ●…our Rials to his Lord, or Encomendero. And if the Town pay only to the King, they pay at least six, and in some places eight Rials by statute, besides what other commodities are common to the Town or Country where they live, as Maiz, (that is paid in all Towns) honey, Turkeys, fowls, s●…lt, Cacao, Mantles of Cotton-wool; and the like commodities they pay who are subject to an Encomendero; but such pay only money, not commodities to the King. The Mantles of tribute are much esteemed of, for they are choice ones, and of a bigger size, than others, so likewise is the tribute Cacao, Achiotte, Coehinil, where it is paid; for the best is set apart for the tribute; and if the Indians bring that which is not prime good, they shall surely be lashed, and sent back for better. The heads of the several Tribes have care to gather it, and to deliver it to the Alcaldes and Regidores, Majors and Jurates, who carry it either to the King's Exchequer in the City, or to the nearest Spanish Justice (if it belong to the King) or to the Lord, or Encomendero of the Town. In nothing I ever perceived the Spaniards merciful and indulgent unto the Indians, but in this, that if an Indian be very weak, poor, and sickly and not able to work, or threescore and ten years of age, he is freed from paying any tribute. There be also some Towns privileged from this tribute; which are those that can prove themselves to have descended from Tlaxcallan, or from certain Tribes or families of or about Mexico, who helped the first Spaniards in the conquest of that Country. As for their carriage and behaviou●… the Indians are very courteous and loving, and of a timorous nature, and willing to serve and to obey, and to do good, if they be drawn by love; but where they are too much tyrannised, they are dogged, unwilling to please, or to work, and will choose rather strangling and death than life. They are very trusty, and never were known to commit any robbery of importance; so that the Spaniards dare trust to abide with them in a wilderness all night, though they have bags of gold about them. So for secrecy they are very close; and will not reveal any thing against their own Natives, or a Spaniards credit and reputation, if they be any way affected to him. But above all unto their Priest they are very respective unto him; and when they come to speak unto him; put on their best clothes, study their compliments and words to please him. They are very abundant in their expressions, and full of circumloqu●…tions adorned with parables and ●…imile's to express their mind and intention. I have often sat still for the space of an hour, only hearing some old women make their speeches unto me, with so many elegancies in their tongue (which in English would be nonsense, or barbarous expressions) as would make me wonder, and learn by their speeches more of their language, then by any other endeavour or study of mine own. And if I could reply unto them in the like phrases and expressions (which I would often endeavour) I should be sure to win their hearts, and get any thing from them. As for their Religion, they are outwardly such as the Spaniards, but inwardly hard to believe that which is above ●…ense, nature, and the visible sight of the eye; and many of them to this day do incline to worship Idols of stocks and stones, and are given to much superstition, and to observe cross ways, and meeting of beasts in them, the flying of birds, their appearing and singing near their houses at such and such times. Many are given to witchcraft, and are deluded by the devil to believe that their life dependeth upon the life of such and such a beast (which they take unto them as their familiar spirit) and think that when that beast dieth they must die; when he is chased, their hearts pant, when he is faint they are faint; nay it happeneth that by the devil's delu●…ion they appear in the shape of that beast, (which commonly by their choice is a Buck, or Do, a Lion, or Tiger, or Dog, or Eagle) and in that shape have been shot at and wounded, as I shall show in the Chapter following. And for this reason (as I came to understand by some of them) they yield unto the Popish Religion, especially to the worshipping of Saint●… Images, because they look upon them as much like unto their forefather's Idols; and secondly, because they see some of them painted with Beasts; as Hierom with a Lion, Anthony with an Ass, and other wild beasts, Dominick with a Dog, ●…las with a Hog, Mark with a Bull, and john with an Eagle, they are more confirmed in their delusions, and think verily those Saints were of their opinion, and that those b●…asts were their familiar spirits, in whose shape they also were transformed when they lived, and with whom they died. All Indians are much affected unto these Popish Saints, but especially those which are given to witchcraft, and out of the smallness of their means they will be sure to buy some of these Saints and bring them to the Church, that there they may stand and be worshipped by them and others. The Churches are full of them, and they are placed upon standers gilded or painted, to be carried in procession upon men's shoulders, upon their proper day. And from hence cometh no little profit to the Priests; for upon such Saints days, the owner of the Saint maketh a great feast in the Town, and presenteth unto the Priest sometimes two or three, sometimes four or five crowns for his Mass and Sermon, besides a Turkey and three or four fowls, with as much Cacao as will serve to make him Chocolatte for all the whole Octave or eight days following. So that in some Churches, where there are at least forty of these Saints Statues and Images, they bring unto the Priest at least forty pounds a year. The Priest therefore is very watchful over those Saints days, and sendeth warning before hand unto the Indians of the day of their Saint, that they may provide themselves for the better celebrating it both at home and in the Church. If they contribute not bountifully, than the Priest will chide, and threaten that he will not preach. Some Indians through poverty have been unwilling to contribute any thing at all, or to solemnize in the Church and at his house his Saint's day, but then the Priest hath threatened to cast his Saint's image out of the Church, saying, that the Church ought not to be filled with such Saints as are unprofitable to soul and body, and that in such a statues room one may stand, which may do more good by occasioning a solemn celebration of one day more in the year. So likewise if the Indian that owed one of those images die and leave children, they are to take care of that Saint as part of their inheritance, and to provide that his day be kept; but if no son, or heirs be left, than the Priest calleth for the heads of the several Tribes, and for the chief officers of justice, and maketh a speech unto them, wherein he declareth that part of the Church ground is taken up in vain by such an image, and his slander, without any profit either to the Priest, the Church, or the town, no heir or owner being left alive to proceed for that orphan Saint, to own it; and that in case they will not seek out who may take charge of him, and of his day, the Priest will not suffer him to stand id●… in his Church, like those whom our Saviour in the Gospel rebuked, quid hic statis tota die 〈◊〉? for that they stoo●… idle in the market all the day (these very expressions have I heard there from some Friars) and therefore that he must banish such a Saints picture out of the Church, and must deliver him up before them into the Justice's hands to be kept by them in the Townhouse, until such time as he may be bought and owned by some good Christian. The Indians when they hear these expressions, begin to fear, le●…t some judgement may befall their Town for suffering a Saint to be excommunicated and cast out of their Church, and therefore present unto the Priest 〈◊〉 offering for his prayer●… unto the Saint, that he may do them no harm, and desire him to limit 〈◊〉 a time to bring him an answer for the disposing of that Saint (thinking it will prove a disparagement and affront unto their Town, if what once hath belonged to the Church, ●…e now out, and delivered up to the secular power) and that in the mean time, they will find out some good Christian, either of the 〈◊〉 friends and kindred to him or them who first owned the Saint, or else some stranger, who may buy that Saint of the Priest (if he continue in the Church) or of the secular power (if he be continue out of the Church and delivered up unto them, which they are unwilling to yield to▪ having been taught of judgements in such a case like to befall them) and may by 〈◊〉 speedy feast and solemnity appease the Sain●…s anger towards them, for having 〈◊〉 ●…o slighted by the Town. Alas poor Indians, what will they not be 〈◊〉 unto by those Friars and Priests, who study nothing more than their own ends, and to enrich themselves from the Church and Altar▪ their policies (who are the wise and prudent children of this world spoken of in the Gospel) can easily overtop and master the simplicity of the poor Indians; who rather than they will bring an affront upon their Town, by suffering any of their Saints to be cast out of their Church, or to be with money redeemed out of the secular powers hands, will make haste to present unto him an owner of that orphan Saint, who for him shall give to the Priest not only what he may be prized to be worth in a Painter's shop for the workmanship, gold and colours belonging to him; but besides shall present him what before hath been observed, for the solemnising of his feast. These feasts bring yet unto the Saints more profit than hitherto hath been spoken of; for the Indians have been taught that upon such days they ought to offer up somewhat unto the Saints; and therefore they prepare either money (some a Rial, some two, some more) or else commonly about Guatemala white wax-candles, and in other places Cacao, or fruits, which they lay before the image of the Saint, whilst the Mass is celebrating. Some Indians will bring a bundle of candles of a dozen tied together of Rials a piece some, some of three or four for a Rial, and will if they be let alone light them all together and burn them out, so that the Priest at the end of the Mass will find nothing but the ends. Therefore (knowing well of the ways of policy and covetousness) he chargeeh the Church officers, whom I said before were called Mayordomo's to look to the offerings, and not to suffer the Indians who bring candles to light more than one before the Saint, and to leave the other before him unlighted (having formerly taught them, that the Saints are as well pleased with their whole candles as with their burnt candles) that so he may have the more to sell and make money of. After Mass the Priest and the Mayordomo's take and sweep away from the Saint whatsoever they find hath been offered unto him; so that sometimes in a great Town upon such a Saints day the Priest may have in money twelve or twenty Rials, and fifty or a hundred candles, which may be worth unto him twenty or thirty shillings, besides some ends and pieces. Most of the Friars about Guatemala are with these offerings as well stored with candles, as is any Wax-chandlers shop in the City. And the same candles, which thus they have received by offerings they need not care to sell them away to Spaniards, who come about to by them (though some will rather sell them together to such though cheaper, that their money might come in all at once) for the Indians themselves when they want again any candles for the like feast, or for a Christening, and for a woman's Churching (at which times they also offer candles) will buy their own again of the Priest, who sometimes receiveth the same candles and money for them again five or six times. And because they find that the Indians incline very much to this kind of offerings, and that they are so profitable unto them, the Friars do much press upon the Indians in their preaching this point of their Religion, and devotion. But if you demand of these ignorant, but zealous offerers the Indians an account of any point of faith, they will give you little or none. The mystery of the Trinity, and of the incarnation of Christ, and our redemption by him is too hard for them; they will only answer what they have been taught in a Catechism of questions and answers; but if you ask them if they believe such a point of Christianity, they will never answer affirmatively, but only thus, Perhaps it may be so. They are taught there the doctrine of Rome, that Christ's body is truly and really present in the Sacrament, and no bread in substance, but only the accidents; if the wisest Indian be asked, whether he believe this, he will answer, Perhaps it may be so. Once an old woman, who was held to be very religious, in the Town of Mixco, came to me about receiving the Sacrament, and whilst I was instructing of her, I asked her if she believed that Christ body was in the Sacrament, she answered, Peradventure it may be so. A little while after to try her and get her out of this strain and common answer, I asked her what & who was in the Sacrament which she received from the Priests hand at the Altar; she answered nothing for a while, and at last I pressed upon her fo●… an affirmative answer; and then she began to look about to the Saints in the Church, (which was dedicated to a Saint which they call St. Dominick▪) and, as it seemed, being troubled and doubtful what to say, at last she cast her eyes upon the high Altar; but I seeing she delayed the time, asked her again who was in the Sacrament? to which she replied S. Dominick who was the Patron of that Church and Town. At this I smiled, and would yet further try her simplicity with a simple question. I told her she saw S. Dominick was painted with a dog by him holding a torch in his mouth, and the globe of the world at his feet; I asked her, whether all this were with St. Dominick in the Sacrament? To which she answered, Perhaps it might be so; wherewith I began to chide her, and to instruct her. But mine instruction, nor all the teaching and preaching of those Spanish Priests hath not yet well grounded them in principles of faith; they are dull and heavy to believe or apprehend of God, or of heaven, more than with sense or reason they can conceive. Yet they go and run that way they see the Spaniards run, and as they are taught by their idolatrous Priests. Who have taught them much formality, and so they are (as our Formalists formerly in England) very formal, but little substantial in Religion. They have been taught that when they come to confession, they must offer somewhat to the Priest, and that by their gifts and alms, their sins shall be sooner forgiven; this they do so formally observe, that, whensoever they come to confession, but especially in Lent, none of them dareth to come with empty hands; some bring money, some honey, some eggs, some fowls, some fish, some Cacao, some one thing, some another, so that the Priest hath a plentiful harvest in Lent for his pains in hearing their Confessions. They have been taught that also when they receive the Communion, they must surely every one give at least a Rial to the Priest, (surely England was never taught in America to buy the Sacrament with a two pence offering, and yet this custom too much practised and pressed upon the people) which they perform so, that I have known some poor Indians, who have for a week or two forborn from coming to the Communion until they could get a Rial offering. It is to be wondered what the Priests do get from those poor wretches in great Towns by Confession and Communion Rials in great Towns, where they deny the Sacrament to none that will receive it, (and in some Towns I have known a thousand Communicants) and force all above twelve or thirteen years of age to come to Confession in the Lent. They are very formal also in observing Rome's Monday, Thursday, and good-Friday, and then they make their monuments and sepulchers, wherein they set their Sacrament, and watch it all day and night, placing before it a Crucifix on the ground, with two basins on each side to hold the single or double Rials, which every one must offer when he cometh creeping upon his knees, and barefooted to kiss Christ's hands, feet, and side. The candles which for that day and night and next morning are burned at the sepulchre are bought with another Contribution-Riall, which is gathered from house to house from every Indian for that purpose. Their Religion is a dear and lick-penny religion for such poor Indians, and yet they are carried along in it formally and perceive it not. They are taught that they must remember the souls in Purgatory, and therefore that they must cast their alms into a chest, which standeth for that purpose in their Churches, whereof the Priest keepeth the key, and openeth it when he wanteth money, or when he pleaseth. I have often opened some of those chests; and have found in them many single Rials, some half pieces of eight, and some whole pieces of eight. And because what is lost and found in the highways, must belong to some body, if the true owner be not known, they have been taught that such moneys or goods belong also to the souls departed; wherefore the Indians (surely more for fear or vanities sake that they may be well thought on by the Priest) if they find any thing lost will bestow it upon the soul's surer than the Spaniards themselves (who if they find a purse lost will keep it,) and will bring it either to the Priest or cast it into the chest. An Indian of Mixco had found a patacon or piece of eight in a highway, and when he came to Confession, he gave it unto me telling me he durst not keep it, lest the souls should appear unto him, and demand it. So upon the second day of November which they call All soul's day, they are extraordinary foolish and superstitious in offering moneys, fowls, eggs and Maiz, and other commodities for the souls good, but it proves for the profit of the Priest, who after Mass wipes away to his chamber all that which the poor gulled and deluded Indians had offered unto those souls, which needed neither money, food, nor any other provision, and he fills his purse, and pampers his belly with it. A Friar that lived in Petapa boasted unto me once that upon their All Souls day, his offerings had been about a hundred Rials, two hundred Chickens and fowls, half a dozen Turkeyes, eight bushels of Maiz, three hundred eggs, four sontles of Cacao, (every sontle being four hundred grains) twenty clusters of plantins, above a hundred wax candles, besides some loaves of bread, and other trifles of fruits. All which being summed up according to the price of the things there, and with consideration of the coin of money there (half a Ryall, or three pence being there the least coin) mounts to above eight pounds of our money, a fair and goodly stipend for a Mass, brave wages for half an hour's work; a politic ground for that Error of Purgatory, if the dead bring to the living Priest such wealth in one day only. Christmas day with the rest of those holy days is no less superstitiously observed by these Indians; for against that time they frame and set in some corner of their Church a little thatched house like a stall, which they call Bethlehem, with a blazing Star over, pointing it unto the three Sage wise men from the East; within this stall they lay in a Crib, a child made of wood, painted and guilded (who represents Christ new borne unto them) by him stands Mary on the one side, and joseph on the other, and an Ass likewise on the one side and an ox on the other, made by hands, the three wise men of the East kneel before the Crib offering gold, Frankincense and Myrrh, the shepherds stand a loof off offering their Country gifts, some a Kid, some a Lamb, some Milk, some Cheese, and Curds, some fruits, the fields are also there represented with flocks of Sheep and Goats; the Angels they hang about the stall some with Vials, some with Lutes, some with Harps, a goodly mumming and silent stage play, to draw those simple souls to look about, and to delight their senses and fantasies in the Church.  
There is not an Indian that cometh to see that supposed Bethlehem, (and there is not any in the Town but doth come to see it) who bringeth not either money or somewhat else for his offering. Nay the policy of the Priests hath been such, that (to stir up the Indians with their Saint's example) they have taught them to bring their Saints upon all the holy days, until Twelfth day in Procession unto this Bethlehem to offer their gifts, according to the number of the Saints that stand in the Church, some days there come five, some days eight, some days ten, dividing them into such order, that by Twelfth day all may have come and offered, some money, some one thing, some another; The owner of the Saint, he cometh before the Saint with his friends and kindred (if there be no sodality or company belonging unto that Saint) and being very well apparelled for that purpose, he bows himself and knelt to the Crib, and then rising takes from the Saint what he bringeth and leaveth it there, and so departs. But if there be a sodality belonging to the Saint, than the Mayordomo's or chief Officers of that company they come before the Saint, and do homage, and offer as before hath been said. But upon Twelfth day the Alcaldes, Majors, Jurates, and other Officers of Justice, must offer after the example of the Saints, and the three Wise men of the East (whom the Church of Rome teacheth to have been Kings) because they represent the King's power and authority. And all these days they have about the Town and in the Church a dance of Shepherds, who at Christmas Eve at midnight begin before this Bethlehem, and then they must offer a Sheep amongst them. Others dance clothed like Angels and with wings, and all to draw the people more to see sights in the Church, then to worship God in Spirit and in Truth. Candlemas day is no less superstitiously observed; for then the picture of Mary comes in procession to the Altar, and offereth up her Candles and Pigeons, or Turtle-Doves unto the Priest, and all the Town must imitate her example, and bring their Candles to be blessed and hallowed; of four or five, or as many as they bring, one only shall be restored back unto them, because they are blessed, all the rest are for the Priest, to whom the Indians resort after to buy them, and give more than ordinary, because they are hallowed Candles. At Whitsuntide they have another sight, and that is in the Church also, whilst a Hymn is sung of the Holy Ghost, the Priest standing before the Altar with his face turned to the people, they have a device to let fall a Dove from above over his head well dressed with flowers, and for above half an hour, from holes made for that purpose, they drop down flowers about the Priest showing the gifts of the holy Ghost to him, which example the ignorant and simple Indians are willing to imitate, offering also their gifts unto him. Thus all the year are those Priests and Friars deluding the poor people for their ends, enriching themselves with their gifts, placing Religion in mere Policy; and thus doth the Indians Religion consist more in sights, shows and formalities, then in any true substance. But as sweet meat must have sour sauce; so this sweetness and pleasing delight of shows in the Church hath its sour sauce once a year (besides the sourness of poverty which followeth to them by giving so many gifts unto the Priest) for, to show that in their Religion there is some bitterness, & sourness, they make the Indians whip themselves the week before Easter, like the Spaniards, which those simples both men and women perform with such cruelty to their own flesh, that they butcher it, mangle and tear their backs, till some swound, nay some (as I have known) have died under their own whipping, and have self murdered themselves, which the Priests regard not, because their death is sure to bring them at least three or four Crowns for a Mass for their souls, and other offerings of their friends.  
Thus in Religion they are superstitiously led on, and blinded in the observance of what they have been taught for the good and profit of their Priests, then for any good of their souls, not perceiving that their Religion is a Policy to enrich their teachers. But not only do the Friars and Priests live by them and eat the sweat of their brows; but also all the Spaniards, who not only with their work and service (being themselves many given to idleness) grow wealthy and rich; but with needless offices, and authority are still fleecing them, and taking from them that little which they gain with much hardness and severity.  
The Precedent of Guatemala, the Judges of that Chancery, the Governors and High Justices of other parts of the Country, that they may advance and enrich their menial servants, make the poor Indians the subject of their bountifulness towards such. Some have offices to visit as often as they please their Towns, and to see what every Indian hath sowed of Maiz, for the maintenance of his wife and children; Others visit them to see what fowls they keep for the good and store of the County; others have order to see whether their houses be decently kept and their beds orderly placed according to their Families; others have power to call them out to mend and repair the high ways, and others have Commission to number the Families and Inhabitants of the several Towns, to see how they increase that their Tribute may not decrease, but still be raised. And all this, those officers do never perform but so, that for their pains they must have from every Indian an allowance to bear their charges, (which indeed are none at all) for as long as they stay in the Town, they may call for what fowls and provision they please without paying for it. When they come to number the Towns, they call by lift every Indian and cause his chiidrens, sons and daughters to be brought before them, to see if they be fit to be married; and if they be of growth and age, and be not married, the fathers are threatened for keeping them unmarried, and as idle lives the Town without paying tribute; and according to the number of the sons and daughters that are marriageable, the father's tribute is raised and increased, until they provide husbands and wives for their sons and daughters, who as soon as they are married, are charged with tribute; which that it may increase, they will suffer none above fifteen years of age to live unmarried; Nay the set time of age of marriage appointed for the Indians, is at fourteen years for the man, and thirteen for the woman, alleging that they are sooner ripe for the fruit of Wedlock, and sooner ripe in knowledge and malice, and strength for work and service, then are any other people. Nay sometimes they force them to marry who are scarce twelve and thirteen years of age, if they find them well limbed, and strong in body, explicating a point of one of Rome's Canons, which alloweth fourteen and fifteen years, nisi malitia suppleat aetatem. When I myself lived in Pinola, that Town by order of Don juan de Guzman, (a great Gentleman of Guatemala, to whom it belonged) was numbered, and an increase of tributary Indians was added unto it by this means. The numbering it lasted a full week, and in that space I was commanded to join in marriage near twenty couple, which, with those that before had been married since the last numbering of it, made up to the Encomendero or Lord of it an increase of about fifty Families. But it was a shame to see how young some were that at that time were forced to marriage, neither could all my striving and reasoning prevail to the contrary, nor the producing of the Register Boo●… to show their age, but that some were married of between twelve and thirteen years of age, and one especially who in the Register book was found to be not fully of twelve years, whose knowledge and strength of body was judged to supply the want of age. In this manner even in the most free act of the will, (which ought to be in marriage) are those poor Indians, forced and made slaves by the Spaniards, to supply with tribute the want of their purses, and the meanness of their Estates. Yet under this yoke and burden they are cheerful, and much given to feasting, sporting and dancing, a●… they particularly show in the chief feasts of their Towns, which are kept upon that Saint's day to whom their Town is dedicated. And certainly this superstition hath continued also in England from the Popish times, to keep Fairs in many of our Towns upon Saints days (which is the intent of the Papists to draw in the people and country by way of commerce and trading one with another, to honour, worship, and pray to that Saint, to whom the Town is dedicated) or else why are our Fairs commonly kept upon john Baptist, james, Peter, Matthew, Bartholomew, Holy Rood, Lady days, and the like, and not as well a day or two before, or a day or two after, which would be as good and fit days to buy and sell, as the other? True it is, our Reformation alloweth not the worshipping of Saints, yet that solemn meeting of the people to Fairs and mirth, and sport upon those days it hath kept and continued, that so the Saints and their days may be and continue still in our remembrance. There is no Town in the India's great or small (though it be but of twenty Families) which is not dedicated thus unto our Lady or unto some Saint, and the remembrance of that Saint is continued in the minds not only of them that live in the Town, but of all that live far and near by commercing, trading, sporting, and dancing, offering unto the Saint, and bowing, kneeling, and praying before him. Before this day day cometh, the Indians of the Town two or three Months have their meetings at night, and prepare themselves for such dances as are most commonly used amongst them; and in these their meetings they drink much both of Chocolatte and Chicha. For every kind of dance they have several houses appointed, and masters of that dance, who teach the rest that they may be perfected in it against the Saint's day. For the most part of these two or three months the silence of the night is unquieted, what with their singing, what with their hollowing, what with their beating upon the shells of fishes, what with their Waits, and what with their piping. And when the feast cometh, than they act publicly, and for the space of eight days, what privately they had practised before. They are that day well apparelled with silks, fine linen, ribbons and feathers according to the dance; which first they begin in the Church before the Saint, or in the Church yard, and from thence all the Octave, or eight days they go from house to house dancing, where they have Chocolatte or some heady drink or Chicha given them. All those eight days the Town is sure to be full of drunkards; and if they be reprehended for it; they will answer, that their heart doth rejoice with their Saint in heaven, and that they must drink unto him, that he may remember them. The chief dance used amongst them is called Toncontin, which hath been danced before the King of Spain, in the Court of Madrid by Spaniards, who have lived in the India's to show unto the King somewhat of the Indians fashions; and it was reported to have pleased the King very much. This dance is thus performed. The Indians commonly that dance it (if it be a great Town) are thirty or forty, or fewer, if it be a small Town. They are clothed in white, both their doublets, linen drawers, and Aiates, or towels, which on the one side hang almost to the ground. Their drawers and Aiates are wrought with some works of Silk, or with birds, or bordered with some Lace. Others procure doublets and drawers and Aiates of Silk, all which are hired for that purpose. On their backs they hang long tuffes of feathers of all colours, which with glue are fastened into a little frame made for the purpose, and guilded on the outside; this frame with Ribbons they tie about their shoulders fast that it fall not, nor slacken with the motion of their bodies. Upon their heads they wear another less tough of Feathers either in their hats, or in some guilded or painted head-piece, or helmet. In their hands also they carry a fan of feathers, and on their feet most will use feathers also bound together like short wings of birds; some wear shoes, some not. And thus from top to toe they are almost covered with curious and coloured feathers. Their Music and tune to this dance is only what is made with a hollow stock of a tree, being rounded, and well pared within and without, very smooth and shining, some four times thicker than our viols, with two or three long clefts on the upper side and some holes at the end which they call Tepanabaz. On this stock (which is placed upon a stool or form in the middle of the Indians) the Master of the dance beats with two sticks, covered with wool at the ends, and a pitched leather over the wool that it fall not away. With this Instrument and blows upon it (which soundeth but dull and heavy, but somewhat loud) he giveth the dancers▪ their several tunes, and changes, and signs of the mothion their bodies either strait or bowing, and giveth them warning what and when they are to sing. Thus they dance in compass and circle round about that instrument, one following another sometimes strait, sometimes turning about, sometimes turning half way, sometimes bending their bodies and with the feathers in their hands almost touching the ground, and singing the life of that their Saint, or o●… some other. All this dancing is but a kind of walking round, which they will continue two or three whole hours together in one place, and from thence go and perform the same at another house.  
This Toncontin the chief and principal only of th●… Town do dance it; It was the old dance which they used before they knew Christianity, except that then in stead of singing the Saints lives, they did sing the praises of their heathenish Gods. They have another dance much used, which is a kind of hunting out some wild Beast (which formerly in time of Heathenism was to be sacrificed to their Gods) to be offered up unto the Saint. This dance hath much variety of tunes, with a small Tepanabaz, and many shells of Tortoi's, or in stead of them with pots covered with leather, on which they strike as on Tepanabaz, and with the sound of pipes; in this dance they use much hollowing and noise and calling one unto another, and speaking by way of Stage play, some relating one thing, some another concerning the Beast they hunt a●…ter; These dancers are all clothed like Beasts, with painted skins of Lions, Tigers, Wolves, and on their heads such head-pieces as may represent the head of such Beasts, and other wear painted heads of Eagles or Fowls of rapine, and in their hands they have painted Sta●…s, Bills, Swords and Axes, wherewith they threaten to kill that Beast they hunt after. Others in stead of hunting after a Beast, hunt after a man, as Beasts in a wilderness should ●…unt a man to kill him. This man that is thus hunted after must be very nimble and agile, as one flying for his life, and striking he●… and there at the Beasts for his defence, whom at last they catch and make a prey of. As the Toncontin consists most of walking and turning and leisurely bending their bodies, so this dance doth wholly consist in action, running in a circle round, sometimes out of circle, and leaping and striking with those tools and instruments which they have in their hand. This is a very rude sport, and full of scrieking and hideous noise, wherein I never delighted. Another Mexican dance they use, some clothed like men, others like women, which in Heathenish times they did use with singing praises unto their King or Emperor; but now they apply their songs unto the King of Glory, or unto the Sacrament, using these or commonly the like words with very little difference, and some variety of prais●…,  

Salid Mexicanas, bailad T●…ncontin.  
C●…salas galanas en ●…uerpo g●…til. And again,  
Salid Mexicanas' bailad T●…ncontin.   
Al Rey de la gloria tenemos aqui. Thus they go round dancing, playing in some places very well upon their Guitarres, repeating now and then all together a verse or two, and calling the Mexican Dames to come out to them with their gallant Mantles to sing praise unto their King of Glory. Besides these they have, and use our Morris dances, and Blackmore dances with Sonajas in their hands, which are a round set of small Morris dancing bells, wherewith they make variety of sounds to their nimble feet. But the dance which doth draw to it the people's wondering is a Tragedy acted by way of dance, as the death of St. Peter, or the beheading of john the Baptist. In these dances there is an Emperor, or a King Herod with their Queens clothed, another clothed with a long loose Coat who represent●… St. Peter, or john the Baptist, who whilst the rest danceth, walketh amongst them with a book in his hands, as if he were saying his prayers, all the rest of the Dancers are apparelled like Captains and soldier s with Swords, Daggers, or Holbards in their hands. They dance at the sound of a small drum and pipes, sometimes ●…ound, sometimes in length forward, and have and use many speeches to the Emperor or King, and among themselves concerning the apprehending and executing the Saint. The King and Queen sit sometimes down to hear their pleading against the Saint, and his pleading for himself; and sometimes they dance with the rest; and the end of their dance is to crucify St. Peter downwards with his head upon a Cross, or behead john the Baptist, having in readiness a painted head in a dish, which they present unto the King and Queen, for joy whereof they all again dance merrily and so conclude, taking down him that acted Peter from the Crosse. The Indians that dance this dance most of them are superstitious for what they do, judging as if it 〈◊〉 indeed really acted and performed what only is by way of dance represented. When I lived amongst them, it was an ordinary thing for him who in the dance was to act St. Peter or john the Baptist, to come first to Confession, saying they must be holy and pure like that Saint, whom they represent, and must prepare themselves to die. So likewise he that acted Herod or Herodias, and some of the Soldiers that in the dance were to speak and to accuse the Saints, would afterwards come to confess of that sin, and desire absolution as from bloodguiltinesse. More particular passages of the Indians according to my experience of them, I shall in the Chapter following truly relate unto my Reader.   

CHAP. XX. Showing how and why I departed out of Guatemala to learn the Poconchi language, and to live among the Indians, and of some particular passages and accidents whilst I lived there.  
HAving read in the University of Guatemala for three years' space a whole course of Arts, and having begun to read part of Divinity, the more I studied and grew in knowledge, and the more I controverted by way of Arguments some Truths and points of Religion, the more I found the spirit of Truth enlightening me, and discovering unto me the lies, errors, falsities and superstitions of the Church of Rome. My conscience was much perplexed, and wavering, and I desirous of some good and full ●…atisfaction: Which I knew might not be had there; and that to profess and continue in any opinion contrary to the Doctrine of Rome, would bring me to the Inquisition, that Rack of tender Consciences, and from thence to no less than burning alive, in case I would not recant of what the true Spirit had inspired into me. The point of Transubstantiation, of Purgatory, of the Pope's power and authority, of the merit of man's works, of his free will to choose all soulsaving ways, the sacrifice of the Mass, the hallowing the Sacrament of the Lords Supper unto the Lay people, the Priests power to absolve from sin, the worshipping of Saints though with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ as they call it, and not with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the Virgin Mary with a higher degree of▪ worship then that of the Saints▪ which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the strange lies and blasphemies which they call miracles recorded in the Legend and lives of their Saints, the infallibility of the Pope, and council in defining for truth and point of Faith, what in itself is false and erroneous; these points especially, with many more of Rome's policies, and the lewd lives of the Priests, Friars, Nuns, and those in authority, did much trouble and perplex my conscience, which I knew would be better satisfied if I could return again to my own Country of England, where I knew many things were held contrary to the Church of Rome, but what particulars they were, I could not tell, not having been brought up in the Protestant Church, and having been sent young over to St. Omers. Wherefore I earnestly addressed myself to the Provincial; and to the Precedent of Guatemala, for a licence to come home, but neither of them would yield unto it, because there was a strict order of the King and Council, that no Priest sent by his Majesty to any of the parts of the India's to Preach the Gospel, should return again to Spain till ten years were expired. Hereupon I seeing myself a prisoner, and without hopes for the present of seeing England in many years, resolved to stay no more in Guatemala, but to go out to learn some Indian tongue, and to preach in some of their Towns, where I knew more money might be got to help me home, when the time should come, then if I did continue to live in the Cloister of Guatemala. Yet in the mean time I thought it not unfit to write to Spain to a friend of mine an English Friar in San Lucar, called Friar Pablo de Londres to desire him to obtian for me a Licence from the Court, and from the General of the Order at Rome, that I might return unto my Country. In this season there was in Guatemala, Friar Francisco de Moran, the Prior of Coban in the Province of Vera Paz, who was informing the Precedent and whole Chancery, how necessary it was that some Spaniards should be aiding and assisting him for the discovery of a way from that Country unto jucatan, and for the suppressing of such barbarous people and Heathens, as stopped his passage, and did often invade some Indian Towns of Christians. This Moran (being my special friend, and having been brought up in Spain in the Cloister of San Pablo de Valladolid, where myself was first entered Friar,) was very desirous of my company along with him, for the better bringing into Christianity those Heathens, and Idolaters, telling me that doubtless in a new Country new treasure and great riches was like to be found, whereof no small share and portion should befall him and me for our pains and adventure. I was not hard to be persuaded, being above all desirous to convert to Christianity a people that had never heard of Christ; and so purposed to forsake that honour which I had in the University, for to make Christ known unto that Heathenish people. The Provincial was glad to see this my courage, and so with some gifts and money in my purse, sent me with Moran to the Vera Paz in the company of 50. Spaniards, who were appointed by the Precedent to aid and assist us.  
When we came to Coban we were well refreshed and provided for a hard and dangerous enterprise. From Coban we marched to two great Towns of Christians called St. Peter, and St. john, where were added unto us a hundred Indians for our further assistance. From these Towns two day's journey we could travail on Mules safely among Christians and some small villages; but after the two days we drew near unto the Heathens Frontiers, where there was no more open way for Mules, but we must trust unto our feet. We went up and down mountains amongst woods for the space of two days, being much discouraged with the thickets and hardness of the way, and having no hope of finding out the Heathens. In the night we kept watch and guard for fear of enemies, and resolved yet the third day to go forward. In the mountains we found many sorts of fruits and in the bottoms spring●… and brooks with many trees of Cacao and Achiotte. The third day we went on, and came to a low valley, in the mi●…st whereof ran a shallow river, where we found some Milpa's or plantations of Maiz. These were a testimony unto us of some Indian's not far off, and therefore made us keep together and be in readiness, if any assault or onset should be made upon us by the Heathens. Whilst we thus traveled on, we suddenly fell upon half a dozen poor cottages, covered with boughs and plantin leaves, and in them we found three Indian women, two men and five young children, all naked, who fain would have escaped, but they could not. We refreshed ourselves in their poor cottages and gave them of our provision, which at the first they refused to eat, howling and crying and pulling, till Moran had better encouraged and comforted them, whose language they partly understood. We clothed them and took them along with us▪ hoping to make them discover unto us some treasure or some bigger plantation. But that day they were so sullen that we could get nothing out of them. Thus we went on, following some tracks which here and there we found of Indians, till it was almost evening, and then we did light upon above a dozen cottage●… more, and in them a matter of twenty men, women, and children, from whom we took some bows and arrows, and found there store of plantins, some fish, and wild Venison, wherewith we refreshed ourselves. These told us of a great Town two day's journey off, which made 〈◊〉 be very watchful that night. Here I began with some more of our company to be sick and weary, so that the next day I was not able to go any further; whereupon we resolved to set up our quarters there, and to send out some scouts of Indians and Spaniards to discover the country, who found further more cottages and plantations of Maiz, of Chile, of Turkey beans, and cotton-wool, but no Indians at all, for they were all fled. Our scouts returned, and gave us some encouragement from the pleasantness of the Country; but withal wished us to be watchful and careful, for that certainly the flight of those Indians was a sign that our coming was noised about the Country. The next day we purposed to move forward to that plantation which our scouts had discovered, being (as we were informed) safer and more open to foresee any danger ready to befall us. All these plantatio●… lay along by the river, where the sun was exceeding hot, which had caused fevers and a flux in some of us. With much weariness and faintness I got that day to our journey's end, beginning now to ●…epent me of what I was engaged in and on foot, and ●…ring some sudden dange●…, by reason our coming was now known by the Indians. The prisoners we had with 〈◊〉 began to tell us of some gold that they did sometimes find in that river▪ and of a gr●… lake ye●… forward, about which did inhabit many thousand Indians, who were very warlike, and skilful in their bows and arrows. The one encouraged some, the other much discouraged the rest, who wished themselves out of those woods and unknown places, and began to murmur against Moran, who had been the cause of their engagement in that great danger. Our night was set, and I and the rest of the sick Spaniards went to rest, some upon the bare ground, but myself and others in hamaccas, which are of net work tied at two posts or trees, and hanging in the air, which with the least stirring of the body, rock one asleep as in a Cradle. Thus I took my rest till about midnight; at which time our watches gave an alarm against our approaching enemies, who where thought to be about a thousand. They came desperately towards us, and when they saw they were discovered, and our drums beat up, and our fowling pieces and muskets began to shoot, they hollowed and cried out with a hideous noise, which uproar and sudden affrightment, added sweat and fear to my fever. But Moran (who came to confess with me, and to prepare himself for death or for some deadly wound) comforted me, wishing me to fear nothing, and to lie still, for that I could do them no good, and that less was my danger then I apprehended, because our Soldiers had compassed me about, so that on no side the Heathens could come in, and fly we could not without the loss of all our lives. The skirmish lasted not above an hour, and then our enemies began to fly back. We took ten of them, and in the morning found thirteen dead upon the ground, and of ours five only were wounded, whereof one died the next day.  
In the morning our Soldiers began to mutiny and to talk of returning back, fearing a worse and more violent onset that day or the night following, for some of the Indians who were taken, told them plainly that if they went not away there would come six or seven thousand against them. They told us further, that they knew well that the Spaniards had all the country about, except that little portion of theirs, which they desired to enjoy quietly and peaceably, and not to meddle with us, but rather if we would see their country and go through it as friends, they would let us without doing us any hurt; but if we came in a warlike manner to fight and to bring them into slavery, as we had done their neighbours▪ they were all resolved to die fight rather than to yield. With these words our Soldiers were divided, some with Moran were of opinion to try the Indians, and to go peaceably through their Country till they could come to some Town of jucatan; others were of opinion to fight, others to return back again, considering their weakness against so many thousands of Indians as were in the Country. But that day nothing was agreed upon, for that we could not stir by reason of the sick and wounded. So we continued there that night, and as the night before much about the same time the enemies came again upon us, but finding us ready and watching for them, they soon fled. In the morning we resolved to return back, and Moran sent the Heathens word, that if they would let him go through their country quietly to discover some land of jucatan, he would after a few months come peaceably unto them with half ad●…en Indians, no more, trusting his life upon them; whom he knew if they wronged, all the Spaniards in the country would rise up against them, and not leave one alive. They answered that they would entertain him, and any few Indians well and willingly; all which Moran and they performed according to their agreement the next year following.  
Thus we returned that day back the same way that we had come, and I began to find myself better, and my fever to leave me. We carried with us some of those young children which we had taken, to present them unto the Precedent of Guatemala. And in Coban the Prior Moran thought he might first do God good service if he christened those young children, saying that they might become Saints, and that afterwards their prayers might prevail with God for the conversion of their parents and of all that country to Christianity. I could not but oppose this his ignorance, which seemed much like unto 〈◊〉 of the Friars who entered America with Cortes, and increased after the conquest daily more in number, who boasted to the Emperor, that they had some of them made above thirty thousand Indians Christians by bapti●…ing them; which truly they did as sheep are forced to the waters and driver to be washed; so were those first Indians by thousands sprinkled (or if I may use their word, baptised) for they were driven by compulsion & force to the rivers, nnither were they first principled in any grounds of belief and Christianity, neither themselves bel●…vers, nor children of believing and faithful parents. So would Moran christian these children, though I told him that they ought not to partake of that sacrament and Ordinance of Christ, unless they were grounded in articles of Christianity and believed, or were children of believing parents. But as he had been brought up in errors, whereof that Church of Rome is a wide and spacious nest, so he would be obstinate in this point against me and the truth, sprinkling with water those children, and naming them with names of Christians. After this he sent them well apparelled to the resident of Guatemala, who commanded them to be kept, and brought up in the Cloister of the Dominican Friars.  
I remained after this for a while in Coban, and in the Towns about, until such time as the ships came to the Gulf; whither I went with Moran to buy wines, oil, iron, cloth and such things as the Cloister wanted for the present. At which time there being a frigate ready to depart to Truxillo) some occasions drawing Moran thither) I took ship with him. We stayed not much above a week in that Port (which is a weak one, as the English and Hollanders taking of it can witness) but presently we thought of returning back to Guatemala by land through the country of Comayagua, commonly called Honduras. This is a woody and mountainous country, very bad and inconvenient for Travellers, and besides very poor; there the commodities are Hides, Canna fistula, and Zarzaparilla, and such want of bread, that about Truxillo they make use of what they call Cassave, which is a dry root, that being eaten dry doth choke, and therefore is soaked in broth, water, wine or Chocolatte, that so it may go down. Within the Country, and especially about the City of Comayagua (which is a Bishop's seat, though a small place of some five hundred inhabitants at the most) there is more store of Maiz by reason of some Indians, which are gathered to Towns, few and small. I found this Country one of the poorest in all America. The chief place in it for health and good living is the valley which is called Gracias a Dios, there are some rich farms of Cattle and Wheat; but because it lieth as near to the Country of Guatemala as to Comayagua, and on this side the ways are better than on that, therefore more of that Wheat is transported to Guatemala and to the Towns about it, then to Comayagua or Truxillo. From Truxillo to Guatemala there are between fourscore and a hundred leagues, which we traveled by land, not wanting in a barren Country neither guides nor provision, for the poor Indians thought neither their personal attendance, nor any thing that they enjoyed too good for us.  
Thus we came again to Guatemala, and were by the Friars joyfully entertained, and by the Precedent highly rewarded, and by the City called true Apostles, because we had ventured our lives for the discovery of Heathens, and opened a way for their conversion, and found out the chief place of their residence, and sent before us those children to the City, who witnessed with being in the Cloister our pains and endeavours. Moran was so puffed up with the Precedents favour, and the popular applause, that he resolved in Guatemala to venture again his life, and, according to that message which he had sent before to the Heathen Indians, to enter amongst them in a peaceable way with half a dozen Indians. He would fain have had me gone with him; but I considered the hardness of the journey, which I thought I should not be able to perform on foot; and also I feared that the Barbarians might mutiny against us for those children which we had brought; and lasty I liked not the Country, which seemed poor and not for my purpose, to get means sufficient to bring me home to England, which was the chiefest thought and desire of my heart for the satisfaction of my conscience, which I found still unquiet. Wherefore I resolved to forsake the company of my friend Moran, and to desist from new discoveries of Heathens▪ and such difficult undertake, which might endanger my health and life, and at last bring no profit, but only a little vain glory, fame and credit in that Country. I thought I might better employ my time, if I learned some Indian tongue nearer to Guatemala, where I considered the riches of the Towns, the readiness of the Indians, and their willingness to further their Priests wants; and lastly, their ignorance in some points of Religion, which I thought I might help and clear with some sound doctrine, and with preaching Christ crucified unto them, and bringing them unto that rock of eternal bliss and salvation. I trusted in my friends so much, that I knew it would not be hard for me to take my choice of any place about Guatemala; from whence I might facilitate my return to England, and write to Spain, and have every year an answer easier than any where else▪ I opened my mind unto the Provincial (who was then at Guatemala) and he presently and willingly condescended to my request, and counselled me to learn the Poconchi language, (whereof I had already got some grounds in the Vera Paz) which is most used about Guatemala, and also is much practised in Vera Paz, and in the Country of San Salvador. He promised to send me to the Town of Petapa, to learn there the language, with a special friend of his named Friar Peter Molina, who was very old, and wanted the help and company of some younger person to ease him in the charge that lay upon him, of so great a Town▪ and many Travellers that passed that way. The Provincial as if he had known my mind, pitched upon my very hearts desire; and thus two weeks before Midsummer day I departed from Guatemala to Petapa, which is six leagues from thence, and there settled myself to learn that Indian tongue. The Friars of those parts that are any way skilful in the Indian languages, have composed Grammars & Dictionaries for the better furthering of others who may supply their places after their decease; but whilst they live are unwilling to teach the languages unto others, lest their scholars should after a good and well grounded knowledge of the tongues, supplant their own Masters, and be means of taking from them that great profit which they have by living as Curates in the Indian Towns. Yet this old Molina considering himself in years, and for his good friends sake the Provincial, was not unwilling to accept of my company, and to impart unto me what knowledge he had got by many years practice of the Poconchi tongue. He gave me therefore a short abstract of all the rudiments belonging unto it, which did consist chiefly of declining Nouns, and conjugating Verbs, (which I easily learned in the first fortnight that I had been with him) and then a Dictionary of Indian words, which was all the rest of my study to get without book, until I was able of myself to preach unto the Indians, which with much easiness I obtained by discoursing and conferring with them, what with my private study I had learned.  
After the first six weeks Molina writ down for me in the tongue a short exhortation, which he expounded to me, and wished me to learn it without book, which I preached publicly upon the feast of St. james. After this he gave me another short exhortation in Spanish, to be preached upon the fifteenth of August, which he made me translate into the Indian tongue, and he corrected in it what he found amiss, wherewith I was a little more emboldened, and feared not to show myself in public to the Indians. This practice I continued three or four times until Michaelmas, preaching what with his help I had translated out of Spanish, until I was able to talk with the Indians alone, and to make mine own Sermons. After Michaelmas Molina being not a little vain glorious of what he had done with me, in perfecting me in an unknown tongue in so short a space, which was very little above one quarter of the year, writ unto the Provincial acquainting him of what pains he had taken with me, and of the good success of his endeavours, assuring him that I was now fit to take a charge of Indians upon me, and to preach alone, further desiring him that he would bestow upon me some Indian Town and Benefics, where I might by constant preaching practice and further that which with so much facility I had learned. The Provincial (who had always been my friend) needed not spurs to stir him up to show more and more his love and kindness unto me; but immediately sent me order to go unto the two Towns of Mixco and Pinala, and to take charge of the Indians in them, and to give quarterly an account of what I received thence unto the Cloister of Guatemala, unto which all that valley did appertain. All the Indian Towns and the Friars that live in them are subordinate unto some Cloister; and the Friars are called by their Superiors to give up for the Cloisters use what moneys they have spared, after their own and their servants lawful maintenanc●…. Which Order yet in Peru is not observed, for there the Frier●… who 〈◊〉 once beneficed in Indian Town●…, depend not upon any Cloist●…, but keep all that they get for themselves, and so receive not from their Cloisters any clothing▪ or help for their provision, neither give they any account to their Superiors, but keep, cloth and maintain themselves, with what offerings and other duties fall unto them from the Indians▪ which is the cause that the Friars of Peru are the richest in all the India's, and live not like Friars but rather like Lords, and game and Dice publicly without control. But the Friars of Guatemala, Guaxaca, and Mexico, though they have enough and more than is well suitable to their vow and profession of poverty, yet they enjoy not the liberty of the Peruan Friars in their Indian Benefices; for what is over and above their expenses, they give to their Superiors, and from them they receive every month a jar of wine, of an Arrobe and a half, and every year a new habit with other clothing. Yet with what I have said I must not excuse the Friars of Guatemala from liberty, and the enjoyment of wealth and riches; for they also game and sport, and spend, and fill their bags, and where in their accounts and reckonings to the Cloisters they might well give up in a year five hundred Crowns besides their own expunces, they give up per adventure three hundred, and usurp the rest for themselves, and their vain and idle uses; and trade and traffic under hand with Merchants against their vow of poverty.  
With this subordination therefore (which I have showed) unto the Prior and Cloister of Guatemala, was I sent to preach unto the Indians of Mixco and Pinola, from whence for my sake was removed an old Friar of almost fourscore years of age, and called to his Cloister to rest, who was notable to perform the charge which lay upon him of two Towns, three leagues distant one from another. The settled means for maintenance which I enjoyed in these Towns, and the common offerings and duties which I received from the Indians was this. In Mixco I was allowed every month twenty Crowns, and in Pinola fifteen, which was punctually paid▪ by the Alcaldes and Regidores, Majors and Jurates, before the end of the month; for which payment, the Towns sowed a common piece of land with Wheat or Maiz, and kept their book of accounts, wherein they set down what crops they yearly received, what moneys they took in for the sale of their Corn, and in the same book I was to write down what every month I received from them; which book at the years end they were to present to be examined by some officer appointed thereunto by the Court of Guatemala. Besides this monthly allowance, I had from the Sodalities of the souls in Purgatory every week in each Town two Crowns for a Mass; every month two Crowns in Pinola upon the first sunday of the month from the sodality of the Rosary; and in Mixco likewise every month from three Sodalities of the Rosary of the Virgin Mary, which were there belonging unto the Indians, the Spaniards, and the Blackamoors, two Crowns a piece. Further from two more Sodalities belonging to the Vera Cruz, or the Cross of Christ, every month two Crowns a piece. And in Mixco from a Sodality of the Spaniards belonging to St. Nicolas de Tolentino, two Crowns every month. And from a Sodality of St. Blas in Pinola every month two more Crowns; and finally in Mizco from a Sodality entitled of St. jacinthe every month yet two Crowns; besides some offerings of either money, fowls, or candles, upon those days whereon these Masses were sung; all which amounted to threescore and nine Crowns a month, which was surely settled and paid before the end of the month. Besides from what I have formerly said of the Saints statues which do belong unto the Churches, and do there constantly bring both money, fowls, candles, and other offerings upon their day, unto the Priest, the y●…erly revenues which I had in those two Towns will appear not to have been small; for in Mixco there were in my time eighteen Saints Images, and twenty in Pinola; which brought unto me upon their day four Crowns a piece for Mass and Sermon, and procession, besides fowls, Turkeys and Cacao, and the offerings before the Saints, which commonly might be worth at least three Crowns upon every Saint's day, which yearly amounted to at least two hundred, threescore and six Crowns. Besides the Sodalities of the Rosary of the Virgin, (which as I have before said were four, three in Mixco, and one in Pinola) upon five several feasts of the year (which are most observed by the Church of Rome) brought unto me four Crowns, two for the day's Mass, and two for a Mass the day following, which they call the anniversary for the dead, who had belonged unto those Sodalities, which besides those day's offerings (which sometimes were more, sometimes less) and the Indians presents of fowls and Cacao, made up yearly fourscore Crowns more. Besides this, the two Sodalities of the Vera Cruz upon two feasts of the Cross; the one upon the fourteenth of September, the other upon the third of May, brought four Crowns a piece for the Mass of the day, and the Anniversary Mass following, and upon every Friday in Lent two Crowns, which in the whole year came to four and forty Crowns; all which above reckoned, was as a sure rent in those two Towns. But, should I spend time to reckon up what besides did acccidentally fall, would be tedious. The Christmas offerings in both those two Towns, were worth to me when I lived there at least forty Crowns. Thursday and Friday offerings before Easter day were about a hundred Crowns; all Souls day offerings commonly worth fourscore Crowns; and Candlemas day offerings commonly forty more. Besides what was offered upon the Feast of each Town by all the Country which came in, which in Mixco one year was worth unto me in Candles and money fourscore Crowns, and in Pinola (as I reckoned it) fifty more. The Communicants (every one giving a Rial) might make up in both Towns at least a thousand Rials; and the Confessions in Lent at least a thousand more, besides other offerings of Eggs, Honey, Cacao, Fowls and Fruits. Every Christening brought two Rials, every Marriage two Crowns, every one's death two Crowns more at least; and some in my time died, who would leave ten or twelve Crowns for five or six Masses to be sung for their souls.  
Thus are those fools taught that by the Priests singing their souls are delivered from weeping, and from the fire and torments of Purgatory; and thus by singing all the year do those Friar's charm from the poor Indians and their Sodalities and Saints an infinite treasure wherewith they enrich themselves and their Cloisters; as may be gathered from what I have noted by my own experience in those two Towns of Mixco and Pinola, (which were far inferior yet to Petapa and Amatitlan in the same Valley, and not to be compared in offerings and other Church duties to many other Towns about that Country) which yet yielded unto me with the offerings cast into the Chests which stood in the Churches for the souls of Purgatory, and with what the Indians offered when they came to speak unto me (for they never visit the Priest with empty hands) and with what other Mass stipends did casually come in, the sum of at least two thousand Crowns of Spanish money, which might yearly mount to five hundred English pounds. I thought this Benefice might be a fitter place for me to live in, then in the Cloister of Guatemala, wearying out my brains with points of false grounded Divinity for to get only the applause of the Scholars of the University, and now and then some small profit; which I thought I might look after as well as the rest of my profession, nay with more reason, for that I intended to return to England, and I knew I should have little help for so long a journey in leaving there my friends, if so be that I made not my money my best friend to assist me by Sea and Land. My first endeavour was to certify myself from the Book of Receipts and Accounts in the Cloister of Guatemala, what reckonings my Predecessor and others before him had given up to the Cloister yearly from Mixco and Pinola, that I might regulate myself and my expenses so, as to be able to live with credit, and to get thanks from the Cloister by giving more than any before me had given. I found that four hundred crowns had been the most that my old Predecessor had given yearly in his Accounts; and that before him little more was usually given from those two Towns; Whereupon I took occasion once in discourse with the Prior of Guatemala to ask what he would willingly expect from me yearly whilst I lived in those two Towns; to which he replied that if I upheld for my part the Cloisters usual and yearly Revenues, giving what my Predecessor had given, he would thank me, and expect no more from me, and that the rest that befell me in those Towns, I might spend it in Books, Pictures, Chocolattee, Mules, and Servants; to which I made reply, that I thought I could live in that Benefice creditably enough, and yet give from it more to the Cloister then ever any other before me had given, and that I would forfeit my continuing there if I gave not to the Cloister every year four hundred and fifty Crowns. The Prior thanked me heartily for it, and told me I should not want for wine, (wishing me to send for it every month) nor for clothing, which he would every year once bestow upon me. This I thought would save a great part of my charges, and that I was well provided for as long as I lived in the India's. And here I desire, that England may take notice how a Friar that hath professed to be a Mendicant, being beneficed in America, may live with four hundred pounds a year clear, and some with much more, with most of his clothing given him besides, and the most charge of his wine supplied, with the abundance of Fowls, which cost him nothing, and with such plenty of Beef, as yields him thirteen pound for three pence? Surely well may he game, buy good Mules, furnish his chamber with hangings, and rich pictures, and Cabinets, yea and fill them with Spanish Pistols, and pieces of eight, and after all trade in the Court of Madrid for a Mitre and fat Bishopric, which commonly is the end of those proud worldly and lazy Lubbars.  
After I was once settled in these my two Towns, my first care was to provide myself of a good mule, which might soon and easily carry me (as often as occasion called) from the one Town to the other. I soon found out one, which cost me fourscore Crowns, which served my turn very well, to ride speedily the nine miles cross the Valley, which were between the two Towns. Though my chief study here was to perfect myself in the Indian tongue, that I might the better preach unto them, and be well understood; yet I omitted not to search out the Scriptures daily, and to addict myself unto the Word of God, which I knew would profit me more than all those riches and pleasures of Egypt, which for a while I saw I must enjoy, till my ten years were fully expired, and Licence from Rome or Spain granted for me to return to England, which I began speedily to solicit by means of one Captain I●…dro de Zepeda, a Sevill Merchant and Master of one of the Ships, which came that first year that I was settled in Mixco with Merchandise for Guatemala; By this Captain (who passed often through the Valley) I writ unto my friends in Spain and had answers, though at first to little purpose, which did not a little increase the troubles of my Conscience, which were great, and such where of the wise man said, A wounded Conscience who can bear? My friendship with this Captain Zepeda was such, that I broke my mind unto him, desiring him to carry me in his Ship to Spain; which he refused to do, telling me the danger he might be in, if complaint should be made to the Precedent of Guatemala, and wishing me to continue where I was, & to store myself with money that I might return with Licence and credit. I resolved therefore with David in the 16 Psal. and the ●…. V●…to set the Lord always before me, and to choose him for my only comfort, and to rely upon his providence who I knew only could order things for my good, and could from America bring me home to the House of Salvation, and to the household of Faith; from which I considered myself an exile, and far banished. In the mean time I lived five full years in the two Towns of Mixco and Pinola. Where I had more occasion to get wealth and money, than ever any that lived there before me; for the first year of my abiding there it pleased God to send one of the plagues of Egypt to that Country, which was of Locusts, which I had never seen till then. They were after the manner of our Grasshoppers, but somewhat bigger, which did fly about in number so thick and infinite that they did truly cover the face of the Sun and hinder the shining forth of the beams of that bright planet. Where they lighted either upon trees or standing Corn, there nothing was expected but ruin, destruction and barrenness; for the corn they devoured, the leaves and fruits of trees they eat and consumed, and hung so thick upon the branches, that with their weight they tore them from the body. The high ways were so covered with them that they startled the travelling Mules with their fluttering about their head and feet; my eyes were often struck with their wings as I rid along, and much a do I had to see my way, what with a Montero where with I was sane to cover my face, what with the flight of them which were still before my eyes.  
The Farmers towards the South Sea Coast, cried out for that their Indigo which was then in grass, was like to be eaten up▪ from the Ingenio's of Sugar, the like moan was made, that the young and ●…nder Sugar Canes would be destroyed; but above all grievous was the ●…ry of the husbandmen of the Valley where I lived, who feared that their Corn would in one night be swallowed up by that devouring Legion. The care of the Magistrate was that the Towns of Indians should all go out into the fields with Trumpets, and what other instruments they had to make a noise, and so to affright them from those places which were most considerable and profitable to the Commonwealth; and strange it was to see how the loud noise of the Indians and sounding of the Trumpets, defended some fields from the fear and danger of them. Where they lighted in the Mountains and High ways, there they left behind them their young ones, which were found creeping upon the ground ready to threate●… with a second years plagues if not prevented; wherefore all the Towns were called with Spades, Mattocks and Shovels to dig long Trenches and therein to bury all the young ones.  
Thus with much trouble to the poor Indians, and their great pains (yet after much hurt and loss in many places) was that flying Pestilence chased away out of the Country to the South Sea, where it was thought to be consumed by the Ocean, and to have found a grave in the waters, whilst the young ones found it in the Land. Yet they were not all so burled, but that shortly some appeared, which not being so many in number as before were with the former diligence soon overcome. But whilst all this fear was, these outcries were made by the Country and this diligence performed by the Indians, the Priests got well by it; for every where Processions were made, and Masses sung for the averting of that Plague. In Mixco most of the idols were carried to the field, especially the pictures of our Lady, and that of St. Nicolas Tolentine, in whose name the Church of Rome doth use to bless little Breads and Wafers with the Saint stamped upon them; which they think are able to defend them from Agues, Plague, Pestilence, Contagion, or any other great and imminent danger. There was scarce any Spanish Husbandman who in this occasion came not from the Valley to the Town of Mixco with his offering to this Saint, and who made not a vow to have a Mass sung unto Saint Nicolas▪ they all brought breads to be blessed, and carried them back to their Farms, some casting them into their Corn, some burying them in their hedges and fences, strongly trusting in Saint Nicolus, that his bread would have power to keep the Locust out of their fields; and so at the last those simple, ignorant, and blinded souls, when they saw the Locusts departed and their Corn safe, cried out to our Lady some, others to Saint Nicolas, Magro, a Miracle, judging the Saint worthy of praise more than God, and performing to him their vows of Masses, which in their fear and trouble they had vowed, by which erroneous and idolatrous devotion of theirs I got that year many more Crowns then what before I have numbered from the Sodalities. The next year following, all that country was generally infected with a kind of contagious sickness, almost as infectious as the Plague, which they call Tabardillo, and was a Fever in the very inward parts and bowels, which scarce continued to the seventh day, but commonly took them away from the world to a grave the the third or fifth day. The filthy smell and stench which came from them, which lay sick of this disease was enough to infect the rest of the house, and all that came to see them; It rotten their very mouths and tongues, and made them as black as a coal before they died. Very few Spaniards were infected with this Contagion; but the Indians generally were taken with it. It was reported to have begun about Mexico, and to have spread from Town to Town, till it came to Guatemala, and went on forwards; and so likewise did the Locusts the year before, marching as it were from Mexico over all the Country. I visited many that died of this infection, using no other Antidote against it, save only a handkerchief dipped in Vinegar to smell unto, and I thank God I escaped where many died. In Mixco, I buried ninety young and old, and in Pinola above an hundred; and for all these that were eight year old, or upwards, I received two Crowns for a Mass for their soul's delivery out of Purgatory. See good Reader, whether the conceit of Purgatory have not been a main policy of Rome to enrich the Priest and Clergy, with Mass stipends from such as die, making them believe that nothing else can help their souls if once plunged into that conceited fire; Where thou mayst see that one contagious sickness in two small Towns of Indians brought unto me in less than half a year near a hundred pounds for Masses, for almost two hundred that died. Nay such is the greedy covetousness of those Priests, that they will receive three or four Mass stipends for one day, making the people believe that the same Mass may be offered up for many, and do one soul as much good as another. Thus with the Plague of Locusts, and the contagion of sickness, for the first two years together had I an occasion to enrich myself, as did other Priests my neighbours. But think not that because so many died, therefore the Towns growing less my offerings for the future were lessened. The Encomendero's or Lords of the two Towns took care for that, who, that they might not lose any part of that Tribute which was formerly paid unto them, presently after the sickness was ceased, caused them to be numbered, and (as I have in the Chapter before observed) forced to marriage all that were twelve years and upwards of age; which also was a new stream of Crowns flowing into my bags; for from every couple that were married I had also two Crowns besides other offerings, and in both the Towns, I married in that occasion above fourscore Couple. Truly by all this, I thank the Lord, I was more strengthened in my conceit against the Church of Rome, and not with that greediness of that Lucre enticed to continue in it, though I found the preferments there far greater than any might be in the Church of England, where I knew nothing was to be got with singing, or huddling over a Mass; But yet though for the present my profit was great, my eyes were open to see the errors whereby that profit came so plentifully to me, and to all that crew of Idolatrous Priests: The judgements ceased not here in that Country in my time; but after this contagion there was such an Inundation of rain that the husbandmen feared again the loss of all their Corn. At noonetime the dark clouds for a month together began to thicken and cover the face of the heavens, pouring down such stormy showers as swept away much Corn, and many poor Cottages of Indians; besides the rain, the fiery thunder bolts breaking through the clouds threatened a doleful judgement to all the Country. In the Valley of Mixco two riding together were stricken dead from their Mules, the Chapel of our Lady of Car●…al in the same valley was burnt to the ground, and likewise two houses at the river of Vacas. In Petapa another fl●…sh of lightning, or thunderbolt fell into the Church upon the high Altar, cracking the walls in many places, running from Altar to Altar, defacing all the gold, and leaving a print and stamp where it had gone without any more hurt. In the Cloister of the Franciscans in Guatemala, a Friar sleeping upon his bed after dinner, was stricken dead, his body being left all black as if it had been burnt with fire, and yet no sign of any wound about him. Many accidents happened that year which was 1632. all about the Country. But myself was by the safe protection of the Almighty wonderfully saved; for being on a Saturday at night in Mixco trembling and ●…earing, and yet trusting in my God, and praying unto him in my chamber, one flash of lightning or thunderbolt fell close to the Church wall to which my chamber joined, and killed two Calves, which were tied to a post in a yard, to be slaughtered the next morning. The lightning was so near and terrible that it seemed to have fired all my house, and struck me down unto the ground, where I lay as dead for a great while; when I came again to myself, I heard many Indians about my house, who were come to see if either it or the Church were set on fire. This stormy season brought me also much profit, for (as formerly) the Spaniards of the valley and the Indians betook themselves to their Idol Saints carrying them about in procession, which was not done without money, which they call their alms unto their Saints, that they may the better be heard and entreated by them.  
The summer following there was more than the ordinary earthquakes, which were so great that year in the Kingdom of Peru, that a whole City called Truxillo was swallowed up by the earth which opened itself, and almost all the people were lost, whilst they were at Church worshipping and praying unto their Saints. The hu●…t they did about Guatemala was not so much as in other places, only some few mud walls were shaken down, and some Churches cracked; which made the people fear and betake themselves again to their Saints, and empty their purses before them for Masses and processions, lest the danger should prove as great, as was that of the great earthquake which happened before my coming into that Country. These earthquakes when they begin are more often, then long, for they last but for a while, stirring the earth with three motions, first on the one side, then on the other, and with the third motion they seem to set it right again. If they should continue, they would doubtless hurl down to the ground any steeple or building though never so great, and strong. Yet at this time in Mixco some were so violent, that they made the steeple be●…d so much that they made the bells sound. I was so used unto them that many times in my bed I would not stir for them. Yet this year they brought me to such a fear, that had not the Lord been a present refuge to me in time of trouble I had utterly been undone. For being one morning in my chamber studying, so great and sudden was an earthquake, that it made me run from my table to a window, fearing that before I could get down the stairs, the whole house might fall upon my head, the window was in a thick wall vaulted upwards like an ●…ch. (which the Spaniards hold to be the safest place if a house should fall) where I expected nothing but death; as soon as I got under it, the earthquake ceased, though my heart c●…sed not to quake with the sudden affrightment. Whilst I was musing and thinking what to do, whether I should run down to the yard, or continue where I was, there c●… a second shaking worse than the first. I thought with myself if the house should fall, the Arch would not save my life, and that I should either be stifled or thrown out of the window, which was not very low and ne●…r ●…nto the around, but somewhat high wide open, having no glass 〈◊〉 but wooden shut●…, (such as there are used) and if ●… leapt out of the window, I might chance to break a leg, or a limb●…, yet 〈◊〉 my life. The suddainn●… of the astonishment took from 〈◊〉 the best and most 〈◊〉 de●…eration in such a case; and in the midst of these my troubled and perplexed thoughts a third motion came as violent as the former, wherewith I had now set one foot in the window to leap down, had not the same Lord (to whom David said in the 46 Ps. v. 2. Therefore will not we fear, though the earth be moved) by his wonderful providence spoken both to me and to the moving earth, saying as in the 10. Verse, Be still and know that am I God; for certainly had it gone on to a fourth motion, I had by casting down myself broke either my neck, or a leg, or some other joint. Thus was I twice saved by my good God in Mixco, and in Pinola I was once no less in danger in losing a leg by means of a smaller instrument than is a flea.  
This Town of Pinola in the Indian language is called Panac; Pan, signifieth in, or amongst, Cac, signifieth three things; for it signifieth the fire, or a fruit otherwise called guiava; or thirdly, a small vermin, commonly called by the Spaniards, Nigua; which is common over all the India's, but more in some places then in others. Where there are many hogs, there is usually much of this sort of vermin. The Spaniards report that many of the Soldiers of Sir Francis Drake died of them, when they landed about Nombre de Dios, and marched up the high Mountains of St. Pablo towards Panama, who feeling their feet to itch, and not knowing the cause thereof, scratched them so much, till they festered, and at last, (if this report be true) cost them their lives. Some say, they breed in all places, high and low, upon Tables, Beds, and upon the ground; but experience showeth the contrary, that they only breed upon the ground, for where the houses are sluttish, and not often swept, there commonly they are most felt; and in that they usually get into the Feet and Shoes, and seldom into the hands or any other part of the body, argues that they breed upon the ground. They are less than the least Flea, and can scarce be perceived, and when they enter into the Foot, they make it burn and itch; and if then they be looked to, they appear black, and no bigger than the point of a pin, and with a pin may easily be taken out whole; but if part of them be left, the smallest part will do as much harm as the whole, and will get into the flesh. When once they are got in, they breed a little bag in the flesh, and in it a great many Nits, which increase bigger and bigger to the bigness of a great Pea; then they begin again to make the Foot itch, which if it be scratched, falleth to sestering, and so indangereth the whole Foot. Some hold it best to take them out when they cause the first itching and are getting in; but this is hard to do, because they can hardly then be perceived, and they are apt to be broken. Therefore others commonly let them alone, until they be got into the flesh, and have bred a bag with nit●…, which like a blister showeth itself through the skin, and then with the point of a pin, they dig round about the bag, till they can with the pins point take it out whole, if it be broken, it comes to breed again; if it be taken out whole, than they put in a little Ear wax, or ashes where the bag lay, and with that the hole is healed up again in a day or two. The way to avoid this vermins entering into the foot, is to lay both shoes and stockings, or whatsoever other clothing upon some stool or chair high from the ground, and not to go bare▪ foot; which yet is wonderful in the Indians themselves, that though they cmmonly do go barefoot, yet they are seldom troubled with them, which is attributed to the hardness of their skin; for certainly were they as tender footed and skinned as are those that wear both shoes and stockings, they would be as much troubled with them as these are. Pancac or Pinola, is much subject to this Vermin, or Nigua, and I found it by woeful experience, for at my first coming thither not knowing well the quality of it, I let one breed so long in my foot, and continued scratching it, until my foot came to be so festered, that I was fain to li●… two whole months in a Surgeon's hand; and at last through God's great mercy and goodness to me I lost not a Limb●…t that the Providence of God may be known to me the worst of all his Creatures, living in so far a Country from all my friends, and from me may be related unto future Generations, before I conclude this Chapter, I shall further show both my dangers and deliverances. Though true it is, most of the Indians are but formally Christians, and only outwardly appear such, but secretly are given to witchcraft and idolatry, yet as they were under my charge, I thought by preaching Christ unto them, and by cherishing them, and defending them from the cruelty of the Spaniards, I might better work upon them to bring them to more knowledge of some truths, at least concerning God and Christ. Therefore as I found them truly loving, kind and bountiful unto me, so I endeavoured in all occasions to show them love by commiserating their sufferings, and taking their part against any Spaniard that wronged them, and keeping constantly in my Chamber such drugs (as hot Waters, Aniseed and wine and the like) which I knew might most please them, when they came to see me, and most comfort them, when they were sick or grieved. This my love and pity towards them had almost in Pinola cost me my life; For an Indian of that Town serving a Spaniard named Francisco de Montenegro (who lived a mile and a half from thence) was once so pitifully beaten and wounded by his Master, for that he told him he would complain to me that he paid him not his wages, that he was brought home to the Town, and had I not out of my charity called for a Chirurgeon from Petap●… to cure him, he had certainly died. I could not but complain for the poor Indian unto the Precedent of Guatemala, who respecting my complaint, sent for my Spaniard to the City, imprisoned him, and kept him close until the Indian was recovered, and so with a Fine sent him back again. In a Sermon further I pressed this home unto the neighbouring Spaniards, warning them of the wrongs & abuses which they offered unto the poor Indians, which I told them I would put up no more than any injury done unto myself, for that I looked upon them as Neophytes and new plants of Christianity, who were not to be discouraged, but by all means of love encouraged to come to Christ, withal I commanded all the Indians that had any wrong done unto them, to come unto me, assuring them that I would make such a complaint for them as should be heard, as they might perceive I had lately done to some purpose. This Sermon stuck so in Mon●…gro his stomach, that (as I was informed) he made an Oath, that he would procure my death. Though it was told me; yet I could hardly believe it, judging it to be more a bravery and a vain boasting of a Spaniard, than any thing else; Yet by the advice of some friends I was counselled to look to myself, which yet I slighted, until one day the boys and Indians that served in my house came running to my chamber door, wishing me to look to myself, and not to come out, for that Montenegroe was come into my Yard with a naked sword to kill me. I charged them from within to call the Officers of the Town to aid and assist me; but in the mean while my fu●… Spaniard perceiving himself discovered left the Town. With this I thought of seruring of myself better, and called for a Blackmore Miguel Dalva a very stou●… and lusty fellow who lived from me half a mile, to be about me until I could discover more of Montenegroes' designs and malicious intents. The next Sabbath Day in the morning being to ride to the Town of Mi●…, I carried my Blackmore, and half a Black●…ore of Indians in my company, and going through a little wood in the midst of the Valley▪ there I found my enemy waiting for me, who seeing the train I brought, d●…t do nothing, but gave m●…e spiteful languages, telling me he hoped that ●…e should find me alone some time or other. With this I thought fit to delay no longer my second complaint to the Precedent against him, who as before heard me willingly, and after a month's imprisonment banished Montenegro thirty leagues frof the Valley. And not only from Spaniards was I in danger for the Indians sake whil●… I lived in those Towns; but also from some Indians themselves, (who were false in Religion) I did undergo great perils, and yet was still delivered.  
In Pinola there were some, who were much given to witchcraft, and by the power of the Devil did act strange things. Amongst the rest there was one old woman named M●…rtha de C●…rillo, who had been by some of the Town formerly accused for bewitching many; but the Spanish Justices quitted her, finding no sure evidence against her; with this she grew worse and worse, and did much harm. When I was there, two or threedyed, withering away, declaring at their death that this C●…rrillo ha●… killed them, & that they saw her often about their beds, threatening them with a frowning and angry look. The Indian●… for fear of her durst not complain against her, no●… meddle with her; whereupon I sent word unto Don 〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 the Lord of th●… Town, that if he took●… order with her, she would destroy his Town. He hearing of it, got for me ●… Commission from the Bishop and another officer of the Inqui●…on to make deligent & private inquiry after her life and actions; which I did, and found among the Indian many and griev●… complaints against her, most of the town affirming that certainly she was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that before her former 〈◊〉 ●…ee was w●…nt whither soever s●…ee w●…nt abou●… the Town to go with a D●… following her, which when she came to the Church, would stay at the door ●…ill she came out again, and 〈◊〉 would 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with ●…r, which Du●…k they imagined was her beloved D●…vill, and 〈◊〉 Spirit, for that the●… had often set dogs at her and they would not meddle with her, but rather run away from her. This Duck never appeared more with her, since she was formerly accused before the Justice, which was thought to be her policy, that she might be no more suspected thereby. This old woman was a widow, and of the poorest of the Town in outward show, and yet she always had store of money, which none could tell which way she might come by it. Whilst I was thus taking privy information against her (it being the time of Lent, when all the Town came to Confession) she among the rest came to the Church to confess her sins, and brought me the best present and offering of all the Town, for whereas a Rial is common she brought me four, and besides a Turkey, eggs, fish, and a little bottle of honey. She thought thereby to get with me a better opinion than I had of her from the whole Town; I accepted of her great offering, and heard her Confession, which was of nothing but trifles, which could scarce be judged sinful actions. I examined her very close of what was the common judgement of all the Indians, and especially of those who dying had declared to myself at their death that she had bewitched them, and before their sickness had threatened them, and in their sickness appeared threatening them with death about their beds, none but they themselves seeing her. To which she replied weeping, that she was wronged; I asked her, how she being a poor widow without any sons to help her, without any means of livelihood had so much money, as to give me more than the richest of the Town, how she came by that fish, Turkey, and honey, having none of this of her own about her house? to which she replied, that God loved her and gave her all these things, and that with her money she had bought the rest. I asked her of whom? she answered that out of the Town she had them. I persuaded her much to repentance, and to forsake the Devil and all fellowship with him; but her words and answers were of a Saintly and holy woman; and she earnestly desired me to give her the Communion with the rest that were to receive the next day. Which I told her I durst not do, using Christ's words, Give not the children's bread unto dogs, nor cast your pearls unto swine; and that it would be a great scandal to give the Communion unto her, who was suspected generally, and had been accused for a witch. This she took very ill telling me that she had many years received the Communion, and now in her old age it grieved her to be deprived of it; her tears were many, yet I could not be moved with them, but resolutely denied her the Communion, and so dismissed her. At noon when I had done my work in the Church, I bade my servants go to gather up the offerings, and gave order to have the fish dressed for my dinner which she had brought; but no sooner was it carried into the Kitchen, when the Cook looking on it found it full of maggots, and stinking, so that I was forced to hurl it away. With that I began to suspect my old witch, and went to look on her honey, and pouring it out into a dish, I found it full of worms, her eggs I could not know from others, there being near a hundred offered that day; but after as I used them, we found some rotten, some with dead chickens within; the next morning the Turkey was found dead; as for her four Rials, I could not perceive whether she had bewitched them out of my pocket, for that I had put them with many other, which that day had been given me, yet as far as I could, I called to memory who and what had been given me, and in my judgement and reckoning I verily thought that I miss four Rials. At night when my servants the Indians were gone to bed, I sat up late in my chamber betaking myself to my books and study, for I was the next morning to make an exhortation to those that received the Communion. After I had studied a while, it being between ten and eleven of the clock, on a sudden the chief door in the hall (wherein a lower room was my chamber, and te servants, and three other doors) flew open, and I heard one come in, and for a while walk about; then was another door opened which went into a little room; where my saddles were laid●…; with this I thought it might be the Black-more Miguel Dalva, who would often come late to my house to lodge there, especially since my fearof Montenegroe, and I conjectured that he was laying up his saddle, I called unto him by his name two or three times from within my chamber, but no answer was made; but suddenly another door that went out to a garden flew also open, wherewith I began within to fear, my joints trembled, my hair stood up, I would have called out to the servants, and my voice was as it were stopped with the sudden affrightment, I began to think of the witch, and putmy trust in God against her, and necouraged myself and voice calling out to the servants, and knocking with a cane at my door within that they might hear me, for I durst not open it and go out. With the noise which I made the servants awaked and came out to my chamber door; then I opened it, and asked them if they had not heard some body in the hall, and all the doors opened. They said they were asleep, and heard nothing, only one boy said he heard all, and related unto me the same that I had heard. I took my candle then in my hand and went out into the hall with them to view the doors, and I found them all shut, as the servants said they had left them. Then I perceived that the witch would have affrighted me, but had no power to do me any harm; I made two of the servants lie in my chamber, and went to bed. In the morning early I sent for my Fiscal the Clerk of the Church, and told him what had happened that night; he smiled upon me, and told me it was the widow Carillo, who had often played such tricks in the Town with those that had offended her, and therefore he had the night before come unto me from her desiring me to give her the Communion, left she should do me some hurt, which I denied unto him, as I had done to herself. The Clerk bade me be of good cheer, for he knew she had no power over me to do me any hurt. After the Communion that day some of the chief Indians came unto me, and told me that old Carillo had boasted that she would play me some trick or other, because I would not give her the Communion. But I to rid the Town of such a limb of Satan, sent her to Guatemala, with all the evidences and witnesses which I had found against her unto the Precedent and Bishop, who commanded her to be put in prison, where she died within two months.  
Many more Indians there were in that Town, who were said in my time to do very strange things. One called john Gonzalez was reported to change himself into the shape of a Lion, and in that shape was one day shot in the nose by a poor harmless Spaniard who chiefly got his living by going about the woods and mountains, and shooting at wild Deer and other beasts to make money of them. He espied one day a Lion, and having no other aim at him but his snout behind a tree, he shot at him; the Lion run away; the same day this Gonzalez was taken sick, I was sent for to hear his Confession, I saw his face and nose all bruised, and asked him how it came, he told me then that he had fallen from a tree and almost killed himself; yet afterwards he accused the poor Spaniard for shooting at him; the business was examined by a Spanish Justice, my evidence was taken for what Gonzalez told me of his fall from a tree, the Spaniard was put to his oath, who swore that he shot at a Lion in a thick wood, where an Indian could scarce be thought to have any business, the tree was found out in the wood, whereat the shot had been made and was still marked with the shot and bullet; which Gonzalez confessed was to be the place; and was examined how he neither fell nor was seen by the Spaniard, when he came to seek for the Lion thinking he had killed; to which he answered that he ran away lest the Spaniard should kill him indeed. But his answers seeming frivolous, the Spaniards integrity being known, and the great suspicion that was in the Town of Gonzalez his dealing with the Devil, cleared the Spaniard from what was laid against him.  
But this was nothing to what after happened to one john Gomez, the chiefest Indian of that Town of near fourscore years of age, the Head and Ruler of the principallest Tribe among the Indians, whose advice and counsel was taken and preferred before all the rest, who seemed to be a very godly Indian, and very seldom miss morning and evening prayers in the Church, and had bestowed great riches there. This Indian very suddenly was taken sick (I being then in my other Town of Mixco) the Mayordomos, or stewards of the Sodality of the Virgin fearing that he might die without Confession and they be child for their negligence, at midnight called me up at Mixco, desiring me to go presently and help john Gomtz to die, whom also they said desired much to see me and to receive some comfort from me. I judging it a work of charity, although the time of the night were unseasonable, and the great rain at the present might have stopped my charity, yet I would not be hindered by either of them, and so set forth to ride nine miles both in the dark and wet. When I came to Pinola being thorough wet to the skin, I went immediately to the house of old sick Gomez, who lay with his face all muffled up, thanked me for my pains and care I had for his soul; he desired to confess, and by his confession and weeping evidenced nothing but a godly life, and a willing desire to die and to be with Christ. I comforted him and prepared him for death, and before I departed, asked him how he felt himself; he answered that his sickness was nothing but old age, and weakness. With this I went to my house, changed myself and lay down a while to rest, when suddenly I was called up again to give Gomez the extreme unction, which the Indians (as they have been ignorantly taught) will not omit to receive before they die. As I anointed him in his nose, his lips, his eyes, his hands and his feet, I perceived that he was swelled, and black and blue; but made nothing of it, judging it to proceed from the sickness of his body; I went again home being now break of the day, when after I had taken a small nap, some Indians come to my door for to buy candles to offer up for john Gomez his soul, whom they told me was departed, and was that day to be buried very solemnly at Mass. I arose with drowsy eyes after so unquiet a night's rest; and walked to the Church, where I saw the grave was preparing. I met with two or three Spaniards who lived near the Town and were come to Mass that morning, who went in with me to my chamber, and with them I fell into discourse about john Gomez, telling them what comfort I had received at his death, whom I judged to have lived very holily, and doubted not of his salvation, and that the Town would much want him, for that he was their chief guide, and leader, ruling them with good advice and counsel. At this the Spaniards smiled one at another, and told me I was much deceived by all the Indians, but especially by the deceased Gomez, if I judged him to have been a Saint, and holy man. I told them that they as enemies to the poor Indians judged still uncharitably of them; but that I who knew very well their consciences, could judge better of them then they. One than replied, that it seemed I little knew the truth of john Gomez his death by the Confession which he had made unto me, and that I seemed to be ignorant of the stir which was in the Town concerning his death. This seemed so strange unto me, that I desired them to inform me of the truth. Then they told me that the report went, that john Gomez was the chief wizard of all the wizards and witches in the Town, and that commonly he was wont to be changed into the shape of a Lion, and so to walk about the mountains. That he was ever a deadly enemy to one Sebastian Lopez an ancient Indian, and head of another Tribe; and that both of them two days before had met in the mountain, Gomez in the shape of a Lion, and Lopez in the shape of a Tiger, and that they fought most cruelly, till Gomez (who was the older, and weaker) was tired, much bit and bruised; and died of it. And further that I might be assured of this truth, they told me that Lopez was in prison for it, and the two Tribes striving about it; and that the Tribe and kindred of Gomez demanded from Lopez and his Tribe and kindred satisfaction, and a great sum of money, or else did threaten to make the case known unto the Spanish power and authority, which yet they were unwilling to do if they could agree and smother it up among themselves, that they might not bring an aspersion upon their whole Town. This seemed very strange unto me, and I could not resolve what to believe, and thought I would never more believe an Indian, if I found john Gomez to have so much dissembled and deceived me. I took my leave of the Spaniards and went myself to the prison, where I found Lopez with fetters. I called one of the officers of the Town, who was Alguazil Mayor, and my great friend, unto my house, and privately examined him why Lopez was kept so clos●…prisoner; he was loath to tell me fearing the rest of the Indians, and hoping the business would be taken and agreed by the two Tribes, and not noised about the Country which at that very instant the two Alcaldes and Regidores, Majors and Jurates, with the chief of both Tribes were sitting about in the Town-house all that morning. But I seeing the officer so timorous, was more desirous to know something, and pressed more upon him for the truth giving him an inkling of what I had heard from the Spaniards before. To which he answered that if they could agree amongst themselves, they feared no ill report from the Spaniards against their Town; I told him I must know what they were agreeing upon amongst themselves so closely in the Town-house. He told me, if I would promise him to say nothing of, him (for he feared the whole Town if they should know he had revealed any thing unto me) he would tell me the truth. With this I comforted him, and gave him a cup of wine, and encouraged him, warranting him that no harm should come unto him for what he told me. Then he related the business unto me as the Spaniards had done, and told me that he thought the Tribes amongst themselves would not agree, for that some of Gomez his friends hated Lopez and all such a●… were so familiar with the Devil, and cared not if Gomez his dissembling life were l●…id open to the world; but others he said, who were as bad as Lopez and Gomez, would have it kept close, lest they and all the witches and Wizards of the Town should be discovered. This struck me to the very heart, to think that I should live among such people, whom I saw were spending all they could get by their work and labour upon the Church, Saints and in offerings, and yet were so privy to the counsels of Satan; it grieved me that the Word I preached unto them, did no more good, and I resolved from that time forward to spend most of my endeavours against Satan's subtlety, and to show them more than I had done, the great danger of their souls who had made any compact with the Devil, that I might make them abandon and abjure his works, and close with Christ by Faith. I dismissed the Indian, and went to the Church, to see if the people were come to Mass; I found there no body but only two who were making Gomez his Grave. I went back to my Chamber, troubled much within myself, whether I should allow him a Christian Burial, who had lived and died so wickedly, as I had been informed. Yet I thought I was not bound to believe one Indian against him, nor the Spaniards, whom I supposed spoke but by hearsay. Whilst I was thus musing, there came unto me at least twenty of the chiefest of the Town with the two Majors, Jurates, and all the Officers of Justice, who desired me to forbear that day the burying of john Gomez, for that they had resolved to call a Crown Officer to view his Corpse and examine his death, lest they all should be troubled for him, and he again unburied. I made as if I knew nothing, but inquired of them the reason; then they related all unto me, and told me how there were witnesses in the Town who saw a Lion and a Tiger fight, and presently lost the sight of the beasts, and saw john Gomez, and Sebastian Lopez, much about the same place parting one from another; and that immediately john Gomez came home bruised to his bed, from whence he never rise more, and that he declaredupon his death-bed unto some of his friends that Sebastian Lopez had killed him; whereupon they had him in safe custody. Further they told me that though they had never known so much wickedness of these two chief heads of their Town whom they had much respected and followed, yet now upon this occasion, from the one Tribe and the other they were certainly informed that both of them did constantly deal with the Devil, which would be a great aspersion upon their Town, but they for their parts abjured all such wicked ways, and prayed me not to conceive the worse of all for a few, whom they were resolved to persecute, and suffer not to live amongst them. I told them I much liked their good zeal, and encouraged them as good Christians to endeavour the rooting out of Satan from their Town, and they did very well in giving notice to Guatemala, to the Spanish power, of this accident, and that if they had concealed it, they might all have been punished as guilty of Gomez his death, and Agents with Satan, and his instruments. I assured them I had no ill conceit of them, but rather judged well of them for what they were agreed to do. The Crown Officer was sent for who came that night and searched Gomez his body; I was present with him, and found it all bruised, scratched, and in many places bitten and sore wounded. Many evidences and suspicions were brought in against Lopez by the Indians of the Town, especial by Gomez his friends, whereupon he was carried away to Guatemala, and there again was tried by the same witnesses, and not much denying the fact himself, was there hanged. And Gomez, though his grave was opened in the Church, he was not buried in it, but in another made ready for him in a Ditch.  
In Mixco I found also some Indians no less dissemblers than was this Gomez, and those of the chiefest and richest of the Town, who were four Brothers called Fuentei, and half a score more. These were outwardly very fair tongued, liberal, and free handed to the Church, much devoted to the Saints, great feasters upon their day, and yet in secret great Idolaters. But it pleased God to make me his instrument, to discover and bring to light the secrecy of their hidden works of darkness, which it seems the privacy of a thick Wood and Mountain had many years hid from the eyes of the World. Some of these being one day in the company of other better Christians drinking hard of their Chicha, boasted of their God, saying that he had preached unto them better than I could preach, nay that he had plainly told them that they should not believe any thing that I preached of Christ, but follow the old ways of their Forefathers, who worshipped their Gods aright, but now by the example of the Spaniards they were deluded, and brought to worship a false God. The other Christians hearing of this began to wonder, and to inquire of them where that God was, and with much ado, promising to follow their ways, and their God, got out of them the place and Mountain where they might find him. Though this in drunkenness were agreed upon, yet in soberness the good Christians thought better of what they had agreed upon, slighted what before in drinking they heard, and yet it was not kept by them so close, but that it came to the ears of a Spaniard in the Valley; who finding himself touched in Conscience, came to Mixco to me, and told me what he had heard, that some Indians of that town followed an Idol, and boasted that he had preached unto them against my Doctrine, and for the ways of the former Heathens. I thanked God for that he was pleased to undermine the secret works of Satan daily; and desired the Spaniard to tell me by whom he came to know of this. He told me the Indians name from whom he had it, and that he was afraid to discover the Indians, and to tell me of it. I sent for the Indian before the Spaniard, who confessed unto me that he had heard of such a thing; but knew that if he did discover the Indians, they with the power of the Devil would do him much harm; I told him, if he were a true Christian, he ought to fight against the Devil, and not to fear him, who could do him no harm if God were with him, and he closed by Faith with Christ, and that the discovery of that Idol might be a means for the converting of the Idolaters, when they should see the small power of their false God against the true God of the Christians. Further I told him plainly, that if he did not tell me who the Indians were, and where their Idol was, that I would have him to Guatemala, and there make him discover what he knew. Here the Indian began to tremble, and told me the Fuentes had boasted of such an Idol, whom they called their God, and gave some signs of a Fountain and of a Pine Tree at the mouth of a Cave in such a Mountain. I asked him, if he knew the place, or what kind of Idol it was; he told me, that he had often been in that Mountain, where he had seen two or three springs of water, but never was in any Cave. I asked him if he would go with me, and help me to find it out, he refused still fearing the Idolaters, and wished me not to go, for fear if they should be there, they might kill me rather than be discovered. I answered him that I would carry with me such a Guard as should be able to defend me against them, and my Faith in the true living God, would secure me against that false God. I resolved therefore with the Spaniard to go to search out the cave the next day, and to carry with me three or four Spaniards and my Blackmore Miguel Dalva, and that Indian. I told him I would not suffer him to go home to his house that day, for fear he should discover in the Town my design and purpose, and so we might be prevented by the Idolaters, who certainly that night would take away their Idol. The Indian still refused, till I threatened him to send for the Officers of Justice, and to secure his person; with this he yielded, and that he might have no discourse with any body in the Town, nor with the Servants of my house, I desired the Spaniard to take him home to his house, and to keep him there close that day and night, promising to be with him the next morning. I charged the Spaniard also with secrecy, and so dismissed him with the Indian. That day I rid to Pinola for the Blackmore Miguel Dalva, and brought him to Mixco with me, not telling him what my intent was; I went also to four neighbouring Spaniards, desiring them to be in a readiness the next morning to go a little way with me for the service of God, and to meet me at such ●… neighbours house, and that if they would bring their Fowling pieces, we might chance to find some sport where we went, and as for Provision of Wine and Meat, I would provide sufficiently. They promised to go with me, thinking that although I told them, it was for the service of God, my purpose only was to hunt after some wild Deer in the mountains. I was glad they construed my action that way, and so went home, and provided that night a good Gammon of Bacon, and some Fowls roasted, cold, and others boiled, well peppered and salted for the next day's work. Where I had appointed my Indian to be kept, I met with the rest of my company, and from thence we went together to the place of the Idolaters worshipping, which was some six miles from Mixco towards the Town of St. john Sacatepeques. When we came into the Wood we presently met with a deep Barranca, or bottom, where was a running, which encouraged us to make there diligent search, but nothing could be found; from thence we ascended up out of the Barranca, and found after much time spent a spring of water, and looked carefully about it, but could find no Cave. Thus in vain we searched till the Evening, and fearing lest we might lose our way and ourselves, if the night over took us, my friends began to speak of returning homewards. But I considering that as yet we had not gone over one half part of the Wood, and to go home and come again might make us to be noted, and spoken of, we thought it our best way to take up our lodging that night in the Wood, and in that bottom which we first searched, where was good water for to drink Chocolatte, and warm lying under the trees, and so in the morning to make our second search. The Company was very willing to yield unto it, and the calm night favoured our good intentions. We made a fire for our Chocolatte, and supped exceeding well of our cold meat, and spent most part of the night in merry discourse, having a watchful eye over our Indian, lest he should give us the slip, and committing him to the charge of Miguel Dalva. In the morning we prayed unto God, beseeching him to guide us that day in the work we went about, and to discover unto us the Cave of darkness and iniquity, where lay hid that instrument of Satan, that so by his discovery Glory might be given unto our true God, and shame and punishment brought upon his enemies. We entered again into the thick Wood up a steepy hill, and having throughly searched all the South side of it, we went on to the North side, where we found another deep descent, which we began to walk down looking on every side, and not in vain; for almost half a mile from the top we found some marks of a way that had been used and trodden, which we followed until we came to another spring of water; we searched narrowly about it, and found some pieces of broken earthen dishes and pots, and one piece of a chase dish, such as the Indians use to burn Frankincense in, in the Churches before their Saints, we verily imagined that these were pieces of some such instruments wherewith the idolaters performed their duty unto their Idol, and we were the more comforted for that we knew that earthen ware had been made in Mixco; the pine Tree which immediately we discovered confirmed our hopes. When we came unto it we made very little more search, for near at hand was the Cave, which was dark within, but light at the mouth, where we found more Earthen ware, with ashes in them, which assured us of some Frankincense that had been burned. We knew not how far the Cave might reach within, nor what might be in it, and therefore with a flint we struck fire and lighted a couple of candles and went in; at the entering it was broad, and went a little forward, but when we were in, we found it turn on the left hand towards the mountain, and not far; for within two rods we found the Idol standing upon a low stool covered with a linen cloth. The substance of it was wood, black shining like Jet, as if it had been painted or smoked, the form was of a man's head unto the shoulders, without either Beard or Moustaches; his look was grim with a wrinkled forehead, and broad startling eyes. We feared not his frowning look, but presently seized upon him; and as we lifted him up we found under him some single Rials, which his Favourites had offered unto him; which made us search more diligently the Cave; and it was not amiss, for we found upon the ground more single Rials, some plantines and other fruits, wax candles half burned, pots of Maiz, one little one of Honey, little dishes wherein Frankincense had been burned, whereby I perceived the Idolaters and Christians both agreed in their offerings; and had I not been informed that they called this Idol their God, I could have blamed them no more than the rest of the Towns who worship, kneel before and offer such offerings unto their Saints made of Wood, and some no handsomer than was this Idol, which I thought, might have been some beasts shape; but being the shape and form of a man, they might have named him by the name of some Saint, and so some way have excused themselves, which they could not do, nor would they do it, in that they persisted in this error, that he was their God, and had spoken and preached unto them, and being afterwards asked by me, whether it were the picture of any Saint, such as were in Mixco, and other Churches, they answered, No, but that he was above all the Saints in the Country.  
We were very joyful to see that we had not spent our time in vain, we cut down boughs of trees, and filled the Cave with them and stopped the mouth of it up, and came away, making the Indian that went with us carry the Idol on his back wrapped up in a cloth, that it might not be seen or perceived as we went. I thought it fit to delay the time till night, and then to enter into Mixco, that the Indians might see nothing. So I stayed at one of the Spaniards houses, till it were late, and desired him to warn from me all the Spaniards there▪ about'ts to be at Mixco Church the next Sabbath, (fearing lest the Idolaters might be many, and rise up against me) that I had somewhat to say unto them and their Blackmores concerning their Sodalities, for I would not have them know of the Idol, till they heard of it and saw it in the Church, l●…st it should come to the Indians hearing, and so the Idolaters might absent themselves. At night I took my Indian, and Miguel Dalva with me, and went home, and shutting up the Idol in a chest till the next Sabbath, I dismissed the Indian, charging him to say nothing, for he knew if he did what harm might come unto him from the Idolaters, and I knew few words now would suffice, for that he feared himself if it should be known that he had been with me, I kept Miguel Dalva with me, who was desirous to see the end of the business, and prepared myself against the next Sabbath to preach upon the 3. v. of the 20. of Exodus, Thou shalt have none other Gods before me, though it were a Text nothing belonging to the Gospel of the day, from whence commonly in the Church of Rome, the Texts and subjects of Sermons are deducted; but I judged that Text most seasonable for the present occasion. On the Sabbath day in the morning, when the Pulpit was made ready by him who had care of the Church and Altars, I caused Miguel Dalva to carry under his Cloak the Idol, and to leave it in the Pulpit upon the the ground that it might not be seen, till such time as I should think fit in my Sermon to produce it, and to watch about the Church till the Congregation came in, that none might see it or take it away. Never was there a greater resort from abroad to that Church than that day of Spaniards and Blackmores, who by the warning I sent unto them expected some great matter from me; and of the Town very few were absent, the Fuentes and all the rest that were suspected to be that Idols favourites (little thinking that their God was brought from his Cave, and now lay hid in the Pulpit to shame them) came also that day to Church. I commanded Miguel Dalva, to be himself near the Pulpit at Sermon time, and to warn those Spaniards that knew the business, and some more Blackmores his friends to be also near the Pulpit stairs.  
Thus Mass being ended, I went up to preach; when I rehearsed the words of my Text, I perceived both Spaniards and Indians began to look one upon another, as not being used to Sermons out of the Old Testament. I went on laying open this command of God, for having no other Gods before him, so that the Doctrine might seem to convince all that were there present, as well Saint-worshippers, as indeed that Idols worshippers, if the cause of my preaching upon that Subject had not diverted their eyes from themselves to behold their own guiltiness of Idolatry, & to look only upon those who worshipped a 〈◊〉 wood for God, & not, as they did, for a Saint (which yet in my judgement was much alike.) After I had spoken what I thought fit concerning that horrible sin, and showed that no creature could have the power of God (who was the Creator of all things) neither could do good or harm without the true living Gods Commission, especially inanimate Creatures as stocks, and stones, who by the hands and workmanship of man might have eyes, and yet were dead Idol●…, and see not, might have ears and not hear, might have mouths, and not speak, might have hands, and not work, nor help or defend with them such as worshipped them, and bowed down unto them.  
Thus having half finished my Sermon, I bowed myself down in the Pulpit, and lifted up the black, grim, and staring Devil, and placed that Dagon on one side of the Pulpit, with my eyes fixed upon some of the Fuentes and others, who I perceived changed their colour, blashed, and were sore troubled looking one upon another, I desired the Congregation ●…o behold what a God was worshipped by some of them, and all to take notice of him, if any knew what part of the earth was the Dominion of this God, or from whence he came. I told them that some had boasted that this p●…ce of wood had spoken, and preached against what I had taught of Christ, and that therefore he was worshipped by them for God, and they had offered money, honey, and of the fruits of the earth unto him, and burnt Frankincense before him in a ●…cret and hidden Cave under the earth, showing thereby that they were ashamed to own him publicly, and that he lurking in the darkness of the earth, showed certainly that he belonged to the Prince of darkness. I challenged him there in public to speak 〈◊〉 himself, or else by silence to ●…ame and confound all his worshippers. I showed the●… how being but wood, he had been made and fashioned by the hands of man, and therefore 〈◊〉 but a dead idol. I spent a great deal of time arguing with him, and 〈◊〉 Satan who had used him as his instrument, daring the Devil himself to take him from that place which I had confi●…ed him to if 〈◊〉 could, to show what little power he or Satan had against the power of my faith in Christ. After much arguing and reasoning according to the shallow capacity of the Indians present, I told them if that their God had power to deliver him from that execution, which I had intended against him (which was there publicly to have him cut in pieces and burnt) they should not believe the Gospel of Jesus Christ; but if they saw no power at all in him against me the weakest instrument of the true living God, than I beseeched them to be converted unto that true God who created all things, and to embrace salvation by his Son the only Mediator and Saviour Jesus Christ, and to renounce and abjure from that time all Heat henish Idolatry of their forefathers, assuring them for what was past I would intercede for them, and secure them from what punishment might be inflicted upon them by the Precedent and Bishop, and if they would come to me, I would spend my best endeavours for the helping and furthering of them in the way of Christianity.  
And thus concluding without naming any person, I went down out of the pulpit, and caused the Idol to be brought after me, and sending for an axe, and for two or three great pans of coals, I commanded him to be hewn in very small pieces▪ and to be cast in the fire and burned before all the people in the midst of the Church. The Spaniards cried out joyfully Victor Victor, and others repeated, Gloria â nostro Di●…s, Glory to our God, the Idolaters held their peace and spoke not then a word. But afterwards they acted most spitefully against me, and conspired day and night to get me at some advantage, and to kill me. I writ to the Precedent of Guatemala informing him of what I had done; and to the Bishop (as an Inquisitor to whom such cases of idolatry did belong) to be informed from him of what course I should take with the Indians who were but in part yet discovered unto me, and those only by the relation of one Indian. From both I received great thanks for my pains in searching the mountain, and finding out the Idol, and for my zeal in burning of it. And as touching the Indian Idolaters their counsel unto me was, that I should further inquire after the rest and discover as many as I could, and endeavour to convert them to the knowledge of the true God by fair and sweet means, showing pity unto them for their great blindness, and promising them upon their repentance pardon from the Inquisition, which considering them to be but new plants useth not such rigour with them, which it useth with Spaniards if they fall into such horrible fins. This advise I followed, and sent privately for the Fuentes to my chamber, and told them how merciful the Inquisition was unto them, expecting their conversion and amendment. They seemed somewhat stubborn and angry for that I had burned that God, whom not only they, but many others in the Town, and also in the Town of Saint john Sacatepeques did worship. I used reasons to persuade them no honour was due unto it, as to a God. But one of them boldly replied, that they knew that it was a p●…ce of wood and of itself could not speak, but seeing it had spoken (as they were all witnesses) this was a miracle whereby they ought to be guided▪ and they did verlly believe that God was in that piece of wood, which since the speech made by it was more than ordinary wood, having God himself in it, and therefore deserved more offerings and adoration than those Saints in the Church, who did never speak unto the people. I told them that the Devil rather had framed that speech (if any they had heard) for to deceive their souls and lead them to hell; which they might easily perceive from the Doctrine which I was informed he had preached against Christ the only begotten son of God, whom the Father loveth and in whom he is w●…ll pleased, and against whom he certainly would not speak in that idol. Another answered boldly, our forefathers never knew what Christ was, until the Spaniards came unto that Country, but they knew there were Gods, & did worship them, and did sacrifies unto them▪ and for aught they knew this God of theirs belonged in old times unto their forefathers. Why then, said I unto them, he was a weak God who by my 〈◊〉 hath been burned? I perceived that at that time there was no reasoning with them, for they were stubborn and captious, and so I dismissed them. Had not God 〈◊〉 graciously protected me against these my enemies, I had certainly been murdered by them; for a month after the burning of the idol, when I thought all had been forgotten, and that the Idolaters were quiet, than they began to act their spite and 〈◊〉, which first I discovered by a noise which once at midnight I heard of people abou●… my 〈◊〉, and at my chamber door; to whom I called 〈◊〉 from my bed not ●…ring to open, but 〈◊〉 have no answer from them. I perceived they would have come in by force, for they pushed hard at the door. Whereupon I took suddenly the sheets from off my bed, tying them with a strong knot together, and with another to a bar of the window, making myself ready to fall down by them to the ground, and so to fly in the dark night, if they had used violence to come in. The sheets being thus prepared, and they still at the door thrusting without any word from them, I thought by calling and crying out aloud I might affright them away. Wherefore with a shrill voice I called first to my servants, who were but boys, and lay at the further end of a long gallery, than I cried out to the neighbouring houses to come and assist me against thiefs. The servants had heard the noise and were awake, who presently at my call came out; and with their coming my enemies ran down the stairs, and were heard no more that night. But I perceiving which way their spite and malice was bend, thought fit to be no more alone in the night, with boys only in so great a house as was that of Mixco; whereupon the next day I sent for my trusty friend Miguel Dalva who was able to fight alone with any half dozen of Indians, wishing him to bring with him what weapons he could get for my defence. I kept him with me a fortnight; and the next Sabbath I gave warning in the Church, that whosoever came in the night to my house to affright me, or to do me any other mischief should look to himself, for that I had weapons both offensive and defensive. Though for a while I heard no more of them, yet they desisted not altogether from their evil and malicious intents; for, knowing that Miguel Dalva did not lie in the same chamber with me, a fortnight after (I being till about midnight with my candle studying) they came up the stairs so softly that I heard them not; but the Black-more being awake it seems perceived that they were coming up, and softly arose up from a long table were he lay upon a Mat, and took in his hand a couple of brickbats of many which lay under the table for a work which I had in hand, and as he opened the door made a little noise, which was to them an item to fly down the stairs, and to run (as they thought) for their lives. The Black-more did also run after them, and finding they had got too much advantage of him, and not knowing which way they might take, sent after them with a fury his two brickbats, wherewith he supposed he did hit one of them, for the next day walking about the Town he met with one of the Fuentes having a cap on his head, and he inquired of sone Indians what he ailed, and he understood by them that his head was broke, but how they knew not. They perceiving that I was thus guarded by Miguel Dalva, desisted from that time from coming any more in the night unto my house, but yet desisted not from their spite and malice and from acting mischief against me. For a month after when I thought that all had been forgotten, and they seemed outwardly to be kind and courteous, there came a messenger to me from the oldest of them, named Pablo de Fuentes, to tell me that he was very sick, and like to die, and desired me to go to comfort and instruct him in the truth, for that he truly desired to be converted. I conceived very great joy at this news, and doubted not of the truth and certainty of it, and prayed to God to direct me in the conversion of that soul; and so with haste and good zeal, I went unto his house, where soon my joy and comfort was turned into bitterness; for when I came to the door of his house, and was with one step entered, I found all the brothers of Pablo Fuentes, and some others who were suspected to be Idolaters, fitting round the room; and missing Pablo, I withdrew my foot a little, and asked them where he was, mistrusting somewhat to see them there all gathered together; but when I perceived that they stood not up, nor answered me a word, nor so much as took off their hats to me, than I began to fear indeed, and to suspect some treachery; and so I turned back resolving to go home again. But no sooner was I turned, but behold Pablo Fuentes (who by his message had feigned both sickness and conversion, came from behind his house with a cudgel in his hand, listing it up to strike at me. Had I not catched hold of his stick with both my hands, and prevented the intended blow, certainly he had struck me down. But whilst he and I were striving for the stick who should be Master of it, the rest of the Indians who were sitting in the house, came out into the yard (which being a public place was more comfort to me then if they had compassed me about within the house) and beset me round, some pulling me one way, some another, tearing my clothes in two or three places, another to make me let go my hand from the stick with a knife run me into the hand (which to this day a small scar doth witness) and certainly had we not been in a public yard, that party would also have run his knife into my sides; another seeing I would not let go the stick, took hold of it with Pablo and both together thrust it against my mouth, and with such strength that they broke some of my teeth, and filled my mouth with gore blood, with which blow I fell, but soon recovered myself and arose, they laughing at me, but not daring to do me any more harm for fear they should be seen, as God would have seen what already they had done; for a Mulatta slave to a Spaniard in the valley, at that very time when I was down and rising passed by, and hearing me cry out for help to the neighbours (who lived somewhat far off that might help and succour me, for all the houses thereabouts were of the brothers the Fuentes) came into the yard, and seeing me all in blood thought I had been mortally wounded, and calling them murderers ran along the street crying murder, murder in Pablo Fuentes his yard, till she came to the Market place and Townhouse, where she found the Majors and Jurats sitting, & a couple of Spaniards, who when they heard of my danger, with drawn swords came presently running with all the officers of Justce to the yard of Pablo Fuentes to aid and assist me; but in the mean while the Idolaters perceiving the outcry of the Mulatta, began to fall away and to hide themselves; Pablo Fuentes going to shut up his house also to absent himself, I held him hard to it, striving with him that he might not escape away till some help came unto me. The Spaniards when they came and saw me all in a blood, made furiously to Pablo Fuentes with their naked swords, whom I stopped desiring them not to hurt him, lest what harm they did unto him should be imputed unto me. I wished the Justice not to fear him though he were a rich Indian, and as they would answer before the Precedent of Guatemala to lay hold of him, and to carry him to prison, which they presently performed. I made the Spaniards and the Mulatta to witness under writing by way of information what they had seen, what blood about my clothes, what wound in my hand, what blow in my mouth they had found, and sent with speed to the Precedent of Guatemala this their information. The business was soon noised about the valley, whereupon most of the Spaniards came to offer their help and aid unto me▪ Miguel Dalva also chancing to be near at a Spaniards house in the same valley came with the rest, who would have done that night some mischief among the Indians if I had not prevented them. I desired them to depart and go home to their houses, telling them I feared nothing, and that Miguel Dalva his company would be guard enough unto me. But they would by no means yield unto this, saying that night might prove more dangerous unto me than I imagined, and that I needed a stronger guard than of one man alone, for they conceived that the Idolaters knowing what already they had done, and fearing what grievous punishment might be inflicted upon them from the Precedent of Guatemala, seeing themselves lost and undone men might desperately that night rescue their brother out of prison, and attempt some mischief against me, and so fly away. Which I could not be brought to fear, or to believe any such thing of their cowardly spirits, nor that they would fly away for that they had houses and land there in and about the Town, yet I was willing for one night to yield to have a stronger guard of Spaniards then at other times I had had with the Blackmore Miguel Dalva alone. After supper they kept watch about my house till such time as they perceived all was still, and the Indians a bed, and then they set a watch about the prison that Pablo Fuentes might not be taken out; and after this (pretending that they were in danger as well as I being but about a dozen, if the Town should all rise and mutiny by the suggestion of the Idolaters, who most of them were rich and powerful with the rest, which yet I feared not) they would needs go and raise up the two Alcaldes or Majors alone, with two more pe●…ty officers to make search about the Town for the rest of the Fuentes and other known Idolaters, that being found they might secure them in the prison to appear at Guatemala, and prevented from doing any mischief either that night, or at any other time. With this stir which they made, and their care of me, they suffered me not to take any rest that night▪ but went and called up the Alcaldes and two officers and brought them to my house, desiring me to signify unto them, how fit and necessary it was to search for the rest of the Indians. The poor Alcaldes trembled to see so many Spaniards at that time in my house with naked swords, and durst not but do what they thought best to be done, and so from my house about midnight they walked about the Town, searching such houses as they most suspected might conceal any of the Fuentes, or of the rest that had been that day in the rebellion and mutiny against me. They could find none at home, till at last coming to the house of one Lorenzo Fuentes, one of the brothers, they found all that had been in the conspiracy against me, gathered together drinking and quaffing. The house being beset there was no flying nor escaping, and seeing the Spaniards naked swords, they durst not rebel, who doubtless (as we were afterwards informed) would have made a great stir in the Town that night, and were met together to rescue Pablo their brother, and to do me some mischief and fly, not knowing that I was so strongly manned and guarded by the Spaniards. There were ten of them, and were presently without any noise in the Town carried to the Prison, and there shut up, and guarded by the Spaniards.  
In the morning the Precedent of Guatemala (who then was Don juan de Guzman, a Religious Governor) taking into his consideration what the day before I had writ unto him, and judging my danger to be great, sent a Spanish Alguazile, or Officer of Justice with a very large Commission to bring prisoners to the City all those Indians who the day before had been in rebellion against me, and in case they could not be found, then to seize upon what goods soever of theirs could be found in Mixco. But with the diligence of the Spaniards the night before they were all in a readiness for him, and paying the Alguazile first his charges (which he demanded as he listed) and bearing the charges of Miguel Dalva, and two or three more Spaniards, who were commanded in the King's Name to be aiding and assisting the Officer for the safer carrying them to Guatemala, they were horsed and had away that day to the Precedent, who committed them close Prisoners, and afterwards commanded them to be whipped about the streets, banished two of them from Mixco to the Golf of St. Thomas de Castilia, and would have banished them all, had they not humbled themselves, and desired me to intercede for them, promising to amend their lives, and to make me great satisfaction, if they might return again to their Town, and that if ever more they did stir against me, the would yield to be hanged and to lose all their goods. With this the Precedent (fining them yet to pay twenty Crowns a piece to the Church to be employed in what I should think fittest) sent them back; who, as they had promised, came unto me, and humbled themselves before me with much weeping, with many expressions, showing their sorrow from their hearts for what they had done, casting all upon the Devil, whom they confessed had been great with them in tempting them, whom also now they did abjure and renounce, promising to live as good Christians, and never more to worship any God but one. I was very much taken with their deep sorrow expressed with many tears, and endeavoured to instruct them in the true knowledge of Christ, whom now I found they were very willing to embrace. I lived not very long after in that Town; but for the time I did continue in it, I found a great change and alteration in their lives, which truly made me apt to judge that their repentance was unfeigned. And these former particulars of a few Indians of those two Towns, I have not here inserted to bring an aspersion upon all that Nation, (which I do very much affect, and would willingly spend the best drops of blood in my veins to do them good, and to save their souls) but to cause rather pity and commiseration towards them, who after so many years preaching havebeen made as yet but formal and outward Christians, and by the many Saints of wood, which they have been taught to worship by the Priest, have rather been inclined to the superstition and Idolatry of their Forefathers, and to trust to living Creatures, and bow to inanimate stocks and stones, which they daily see performed publicly in their Churches. Certainly they are of a good and flexible nature, and (were those Idols of Saints statues removed from their eyes) might be brought easily to worship one only God; and whereas they so willingly lavish out their small means and what they labour for, in offerings to the Priests and to their Saints, and in maintaining Lazy singing Lubbars, they without doubt would be free enough to true Ministers of God's Word, who should venture their lives to beat down those false Gods, and set up Jesus Christ, and him that sent him into the World to save such as truly believe in him.  
The year that this stir happened in Mixco, I received from Rome from the General of the Dominicans Order, Licence to come home to England; at which I rejoiced much, for now I was even weary with living among the Indians, & grieved to see the little fruit I reaped amongst them, and that for fear of the Inquisition I durst not preach a new Gospel unto them, which might make them true, real, and inward Christians; and lastly, for that I perceived that Antonio Mendez de Satomayor (who was Lord of the Town of Mixco) did stomach me for having caused two of his Town to be banished, and publicly affronted the Fuentes for heir Idolatry, which he thought was a great aspersion laid upon his Indians.  
All which well considered I writ unto the Provincial (who was then in Chiapa) of my desire to return home to mine own Country, for the which I had a licence sent unto me from Rome. But he having heard of what good I had done in the Town of Mixco, in reducing some Idolaters, burning their idol, and venturing my life in so good a cause; and also for the perfect knowledge which now I had of the Poconcbi tongue, would by no means yield that I should go; but with fair and flattering words encouraged me to stay, where he doubted not, but I did, and I might yet do God much more good service; and that he might the better work upon me, he sent a Patent of Vicar of the Town and Cloister of Amatitlan, where at the present there was a new Cloister a building to separate all that valley from the Cloister of Guatemala. He desired me to accept of that small preferment, not doubting but that I speaking so well the Indian language might prevail much in that place, and better than another, further the building of that new Cloister; which work would be a good step for him to advance me afterwards to some better preferment. Although I regarded neither that present Superiority, nor any better honour which might afterwards ensue unto me, I thought the time which God had appointed for my returning to England was not yet come; for that if the Provincial, and with him the Precedent of Guatemala (for so much I conjectured out of the Provincials letter) should both oppose and hinder my departure from that Country, it would be very hard for me to take my journey any way, and not be discovered and brought back. Whereupon I resolved to stay the Provincials coming to Guatemala, and there to confer with him face●… to face, and to show him some reasons that moved me to leave that Country, and to seek again mine own wherein I was borne. So for the present I accepted of the Town of Amatitlan, where I had more occasions of getting money than in the other two, where I had lived five full years; for albeit that Town alone was bigger than both Mixco and Pinola together, and the Church fuller of Saints pictures and statues, and very many Confraternities and Sodalities belonged unto it; besides this from without the Town I had great come in from the Ingenio of Sugar, which I related before stood close unto that Town, from whence I had daily offerings from the Blackamoors and Spaniards that lived in it▪ and besides this I had under my charge another lesser Town called St. Christoval 〈◊〉 Amatitlan, standing two leagues from great Amatitlan. This Town of St. Christoval, or St. Christopher, is called properly in that language, Palin●…a, ha, signifying water, and Pali, to stand upright, and is compounded of two words, which express water standing upright; for the Town standeth on the back side of the Vulcan of water, which looketh over Guatemala, and on this side sendeth forth many fountains, but especially spouteth forth from a high rock a stream of water, which as it falleth from high with a great noise and down-fall, the rock standing upright over the bottom where it falleth, and causeth a most pleasant stream by the Town's side, it hath moved the Indians to call their Town, Palin●…a, from the high and upright standing rock, from whence the water falleth. In this Town there are many rich Indians, who trade in the coast of the South sea; the Town is as an harbour shadowed with many fruitful trees; but the chief fruit here is the Pinn●…, which groweth in every Indians yard, and with the nearness of the Ingenio of Sugar, are by the Spaniards thereabouts much made up in Preserves, some whole, some in slices, which is the daintiest and most luscious▪ Preserve that I ever did eat in that Country. The Indians of this Town get much by boards of Cedar, which they cut out of many Cedar-trees, which grow on that side of the Vulcan, which they sell to Guatemala and all about the Country for new buildings.  
Between great Amatitlan and this Town the way is plain, and lieth under a Vulcan of fire, which formerly was wont to smoke as much as that of Guatemala; but having formerly burst out at the top, and there opened a great mouth, & cast down to the bottom mighty stones (which to this day are to be seen) it hath not since been any ways troublesome unto the Country. In this way there was in my time a new Trapiche of Sugar erecting up by one john Baptista of Guatemala, which was thought would prove very useful, and profitable unto the foresaid City. I had yet for the time that I lived in Amatitlan another very little village at my charge, called Pampichi at the bottom of a high mountain on the other side of the lake over against, which was but a Chapel of ease unto great Amatitlan, unto which I went not above once in a quarter of a year, and that for pastime and recreation; for this village is well in that language a compound also of Pam, in, and Pichi, flowers, for that it standeth compassed about with flowers, which make it very pleasant, and the boats or Canoa's which do constantly stand near the doors of the houses, invites to much pleasure of fishing and rowing about the lake.  
And thus whilst I lived in Amatitlan I had the choice of three places wherein to recreate myself, and because the charge of many souls lay in my hands, I had one constantly to help me. The Town of Amatitlan was as the Court in respect of the rest, where nothing was wanting that might recreate the mind and satisfy the body with variety and change of sustenance, both for fish and flesh. Yet the great care that did lie upon me in the work and building of the Cloister, made me very soon weary of living in that great and pleasant Town; for sometimes I had thirty, sometimes twenty, sometimes fewer, and sometimes forty workmen to look unto, and to pay wages to on Saturday nights, which I found wearied much my brain, and hindered my studies, and was besides a work which I delighted not in, nor had any hopes ever to enjoy it. And therefore after the first year that I had been there I betook myself unto the Provincial, who was in Guatemala, and again earnestly besought him to peruse the Licence which I had from Rome to go to England mine own Country for to preach there (for that was the chief ground of letting me go home, as the General largely expressed) where I doubted not but I might do God great service, and in Conscience I told him I thought I was bound to employ what parts God had bestowed upon me, rather upon my own Countrymen, then upon Indians and strangers. The Provincial replied unto me that my Country men were Heretics, and when I came amongst them they would hang me up. I told him, I hoped better things of them, and that I would not behave myself among them so as to deserve hanging, not daring to tell him what was in my heart concerning points of Religion. After a long discourse I found the Provincial inexorable, and half angry, telling me that he and that whole Province had cast their eyes upon me, and honoured me, and were ready and willing to promote me further, and that I would show myself very ungrateful unto them, if I should forsake them for my own nation and people, whom I had not known from my young and tender age. I perceived there was no more to be said, and all would be in vain, and so resolved to take my best opportunity, and with my Licence from Rome to come away unknown unto him. But for the present I humbly beseeched him to remove me from Amatitlan, for that I found myself unable to undergo that great charge, and too weak for that strong work, that was then building. With much ado he would be brought to this, alleging what an honour it was to be a Founder and builder of a new Cloister, in whose walls my very name would be engraven to posterity; all which I told him I regarded not, but esteemed more of my health and a quiet mind, then of such preferments and vanities. Upon which at last he condescended to my request, and gave me order to go to Petapa, and that the Vicar of Petapa should go to finish the work of Amatitlan. In Petapa I lived above a twelve month, with great ease, pleasure and content for all things worldly and outward; but within I had still a worm of Conscience, gnawing this gourd that shadowed and delighted me with worldly contentment. Here I grew more and more troubled concerning some points of Religion, daily wishing with David, that I had the wings of a Dove, that I might fly from that place of daily Idolatry into England, and be at rest. I resolved therefore to put on a good courage, and rely wholly upon my God, knowing that the journey was hard and dangerous, and might bring shame and trouble unto me, if I should be taken in the way flying and brought back to Guatemala; here I weighed the affliction and reproach which might ensue unto me, after so much honour, pleasure, and wealth which I had enjoyed for about twelve years in that Country; but in another balance of better consideration, I weighed the trouble of a wounded Conscience, and the spiritual joy and comfort that I might enjoy at home with the people of God, and so resolutely concluded upon that place of Heb. 11. 25, 26, 27. with Moses, to choose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God (who as Paul well observeth, ●… Thes. 3. 3. are appointed thereunto; and again Phil. 1. 29. unto whom it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe in him, but also to suffer for his sake) then to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt. So for faith and a safe conscience I now purposed likewise with Moses to forsake Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the Precedent the Kings own Deputy, nor of the Provincial, and my best friends; but to endure all this (if I should be taken) as seeing him who is invisible. I thought this was a business not to be conferred with flesh and blood, lest the best friend knowing of it should betray me; yet on the other side, I thought it hard to fly alone without some friend for the first two or three day's journey; and besides having many things to sell away to make money of, I thought I were better to employ some trusty friend, then to do all alone. I thought of none fitter than Miguel Dalva, whom by long experience I knew to be true and trusty, and that a small money matter would content him; whom I sent for to Pinola, and charging him with secrecy, I told him I had a journey for my conscience sake to make to Rome (I would not tell him that I intended England, lest the good old Black-more should grieve thinking never more to see me, and for the love he bore me, and interest he had many times from me, he should by discovering my intent, seek to stop me) which I would have none to know of but himself, not doubting but to return again, as he know many had taken the like journey, and returned within two years.  
The Black-more offered himself to go with me, which I refused, telling him that the seas would be too hard for his old age to endure, and that as a Black-more in foreign Countries he might be stopped and apprehended for a fugitive; which reason he liked well, and offered himself to go with me as far as the sea side; for which I thanked him and employed to sell me away some Mules, Wheat, and Maiz which I had, and what else might well pass through his hands. As for many rich pictures which hung in my chamber, I thought the Town of Petapa would buy them for their Church, and propounded it unto the Governor, who willingly accepted of them. Most of my books, chests, cabinets, quilts, and many good pieces of householdstuff, by the pains and industry of Miguel (whom I kept with me for the space of two months before I came away) I sold to Guatemala, reserving only two Petaca's or leathern chests, with some books and a quilt for my journey. When I had sold all that I intended, I found I had in Spanish money near nine thousand pieces of eight, which I had got in twelve years that I lived in that Country. So much money I thought would be too cumbersome for a long journey; whereupon I turned above four thousand of them into pearls and some precious stones, which might make my carriage the lighter; the rest I laid up some in bags, some I sowed into my quilt, intending in the way to turn them into Spanish Pistols. Thus the chief provision being made of money, I took care for Chocolatte and some Conserves for the way, which were soon provided. Now because I considered that my flight the first week must be with speed, and that my chests could not post day and night as myself intended to do; I thought of sending my carriage four days at least before me; and not daring to trust any Indian of Petapa, I sent to Mixco for one special Indian friend whom I had there, who knew the way that I was to travail very well; to whom I opened my mind, and offered what money I knew would well content him, and at midnight sent him away with two Mules, one for himself, and another for my chests, wishing him to keep on travelling towards St. Miguel, or Nicaragua till I overtook him. I gave him the advantage of four days and nights, and then resolutely with my good Blackmore in my company leaving the key of my chamber in my door, and nothing but old papers within, when all the Indians where fast sleep●… I had adien unto Petapa, and to the whole valley, and to all my friends throughout America.   

CHAP. XXI. Showing my journey from the Town of Petapa, into England; and some chief passages in the way.  
THe chief thing which troubled me in my resolved purpose to come home, was the choice of the safest way; which made me utterly forsake the Gulf (though the easiest way of all, and that sea nearest to the place where I lived) for that I knew I should meet there with many of my acquaintance, and the setting out of the ships was so uncertain, that before they departed, order might come from Guatemala to stop me; if I should go by land through Comayagua to Truxillo, and there wait for the ships, likewise I feared lest the Governor of that place by some item from the Precedent of Guatemala might examine me, and send me back, and that the Masters of the ships might have charge given them not to receive me into their ships. If I should go back to Mexico and Vera Cruz, than I called to mind, how I was troubled in that long journey, when I came first to Chiapa in company of friends, and that now alone I should certainly be much put to it, for I would carry Miguel Dalva so far by land with me. Wherefore rejecting these three ways, I chose the fourth, which was by Nicaragua and the Lake of Granada; and therefore I deferred my journey till the week after Christmas, knowing that the time of the frigates setting out from that lake to the Havana was commonly after the middle of january, or at Candlemas at the furthest, whither I hoped to reach in very good time. Now that I might by no means be suspected to have taken this way; before I went I left by the hand of Miguel Dalva a letter to a friend of his to be delivered to the Provincial in Guatemala, four days after my departure, wherein I kindly took my leave of him, desiring him not to blame me nor to seek after me; and whereas I had a sufficient Licence from Rome, and could not get his, that I thought I might with a safe Conscience go where I was born, leaving Linguists enough to supply my place amongst the Indians. And because he should not make enquiry after me by Nicaragua, I dated and subscribed my letter to him from the Town of St. Antonio Su●…epeques, which was the way to Mexico and quite contrary to Nicaragua.  
The next day after Twelfth day, being the seventh of january, 1637. at midnight I set out of Petapa upon a lusty Mule (which afterwards in the way I sold for fourscore pieces of eight) with Miguel Dalva alone; and the first part of the way being very hilly we could not go so fast as our hearts would have posted; for it was break of day before we could get to the top of the mountain, which is called Serra Redondo, or the round hill; which is much mentioned in that Country, for the good pasture there which serveth for the cattle and Sheep, when the valleys below are burnt and no grazing left for Beasts. This hill is also a great refuge to Travellers, for there they find good entertainment in a Venta, where wine and provision is sold, and is a great Lodge, for to lay up dry what carriages they bring; there is besides one of the best Estancia's or farms of cattle in the Country, whereof Goats and Ewes milk is made the best 〈◊〉 thereabouts. This round hill or mountain is fi●…e leagues from Petapa, where I feared I might 〈◊〉 with some people of Petapa, and therefore the day now dawning I made haste by it, leaving in the lodge asleep many Indians, who attended on two Spanish Requas of Mules, which that day were to go to Petapa; four leagues further from this Serro Redondo is a Town of Indians called Los ●…selavos, or the Slaves, not that now they ar●… more slaves then the rest of the Indians, but because in the old time of M●… the Emperor, and the Indian Kings that were under him, the people of this Town were more slaves then any other, for from Amatitlan (which is so called from Amat, which in the Mexican tongue signifieth Letter, and Itlan which signifieth Town, for that it was the Town of Letters as some say, for a rind of a tree, whereon they were wont formerly to write and express their minds, or because it was the place whither from all parts letters were sent to be carried about the Country, and to Peru) these Indians of the Town of Esclavoes or slaves, were commanded as slaves to go all about the Country with letters, or whatsoever else they should be charged with; and they were bound constantly to send every week so many of their Town (as were appointed) unto Amatitlan, there to wait and attend the pleasure of that Town for the conveying of letters, or any carriages to other parts.  
This Town of los Esclavos standeth in a bottom by a river, over the which the Spaniards have built a very strong stone Bridge to go in and out of the Town, for otherwise with mules there is no passing by reason of the violent and rapid stream of the water, and many rocks in the River, from which the water falleth down with great force. From this Town (where we only stayed to drink a cup of Chocolatte and to bait our mules) we went on that day to Aguachapa, being ten leagues further, and not far from the South Sea, and the port called De la Trinidad; whither we came towards Evening, having that day and part of the night traveled about threescore English miles up hills, and upon stony ways from the Esclavoes unto this Town; which is much mentioned in that Country for two things. The one is for the earthen ware which is made there (as some think) exceeding that of Mixco. The other is for a place within a mile and a half from the Town, which the Spaniards do credibly report and believe to be a mouth of hell. For out of it there is constantly ascending a thick black smoke smelling of Brimstone, with some flashes now and then of fire; the earth from whence this smoke ariseth is not high, but low. None ever durst draw nigh to find out the truth and ground of it; for those that have attempted to do it, have been stricken down to the ground and like to lose their lives. A friend of mine a Friar (whom I thought verily I might believe) upon his oath affirmed unto me, that travelling that way with a Provincial he resolved to go unto the place, and satisfy himself of the ground and cause of the strange talk which was every where about the Country concerning that smoke. He went within a quarter of a mile of it, and presently, he said, he heard a hideous noise, which together with the stench of the fiery smoke and brimstone, struck him into such a fear that he was like to fall to the ground, and retiring himself back with all speed was taken with a burning Fever, which was like to cost him his life. Others report that drawing near unto it, they have heard great cries as it were of men and women in torment, noise of iron, of chains, and the like, which (how simply I leave it to my Judicious Reader) maketh them believe that it is a mouth of hell. Of my knowledge I will say no more, but that I saw the smoke, and asked the Indians what was the cause of it; and if ever they had been near unto it? And they answered me, that they could not imagine what might be the cause of it, neither durst they draw nigh unto it; and that they had seen Travellers, attempting to go near it, and that they were all stricken either to the ground, or with some sudden amazement, or Fever. I told them that I would walk thither myself, and they desired me that I would not, if I loved my life. It was not yet for all this report the fear of being so near the Spaniards hell (as they call it) that made me haste with speed out of that Town, but fear of some messenger that might come after me to stop my journey. For at midnight I departed from thence, and went to break my fast to a great Town called Chalchuapan, where the Indians made very much of me, being Pocomanes, who spoke the Poconchi or Pocoman tongue which I had learned. They would willingly have had me to stay with them and preach unto them the next Sabbath, which I would have done, had not a better design called upon me to make haste.  
Here I was troubled, how I should get through St. Salvador, which was a City of Spaniards, and wherein there was a Cloister of Dominicans, whom I feared most of all, because I was known by some of them. My resolution was therefore when I came near unto the City, to turn out of my way to a Spaniards Farm as if I had lost my way, and there to delay the time till Evening in drinking Chocolatte, discoursing, and baiting my mules well, that so I might travel all that night, and be out of the reach of that City, and Friars (who lived in Indian Towns about it) the next morning, early. This City of St. Salvador is poor, not much bigger than Chiapa, and is governed by a Spanish Governor. It standeth forty leagues at least from Guatemala, and towards the North Sea side, is compassed with very high mountains, which are called Chuntales, where the Indians are very poor. In the bottom where the City standeth there are some Trabiches of Sugar, some Indigo made, but the chief Farms are Estancia's of Cattell. Towards Evening I departed from that Farm where I had well refreshed myself and my Mule, and about eight of the clock I rid through the City not being known by any body. My purpose was to be the next morning at a great River, called Rio de Lempa, some ten leagues from St. Salvador, for within two leagues of it there lived in an Indian Town a Friar belonging to the Cloister of St. Salvador who knew me very well. But such haste I made that before break of the day I passed thuough that Town, and before seven of the clock I was at the River, where I found my Indian of Mixco ready to pass over with my carriage, who that morning by three of the clock had set out of that Town two leagues off. I was not a little glad to have overtaken my Chests, wherein was most of my treasure. There I sat down a while by the River whilst my mules grazed, and my Indian struck fire and made me Chocolatte. This River of Lempa is held the broadest, and biggest in all the Jurisdiction belonging unto Guatemala; there are constantly two Ferry Boats to pass over the Travellers, and their Requas of Mules. This River is privileged in this manner, that if a man commit any heinous crime or murder on this side of Guatemala, and San Salvador, or on the other side of St. Miguel, or Nicaragua, if he can fly to get over this River, he is free as long as he liveth on the other side, and no Justice on that side whither he is escaped can question or trouble him for the murder committed. So likewise for Debts he cannot be arrested. Though I thanked God I neither fled for the one, or for the other, yet it was my comfort that I was now going over to a privileged Country, where I hoped I should be free and sure, and that if any one did come after me, he would go no further then to the River of Lempa. My Blackmore did much laugh at this my conceit, and warranted me that all would do well. We Ferried safely over the River; and from thence went in company with my Indian to a little small Town of Indians two leagues off, where we made the best dinner that we had done from the Town of Petapa, and willingly gave rest to all our mules till four of the clock in the afternoon; at which time we set forth to another small Town little above two leagues off, through a plain, sandy, and Champagne Country. The next day we had but ten leagues to travail to a Town called St. Miguel, which belongeth unto Spaniards, and though it be not a City, yet is as big almost as San Salvador, and hath a Spanish Governor; in it there is one Cloister of Nuns, and another of Mercenarian Friars, who welcomed me unto their Cloister; for here I began to show my face, and to think of felling away the Mule I rid on, being resolved from hence to go by water or an Arm of the Sea, to a Town in Nicaragua called La Vieja. I would here have dismissed my Indian, but he was loath to leave me until I got to Granada, where he desired to see me shipped. I refused not his kind offer, because I knew he was trusty and had brought my Chests well thither, and knew well the way to Granada. So I sent him by land to Realejo, or to La Vieja, which stand very near together and thirty leagues by land from St. Miguel, and myself stayed that day and till the next day at noon in that Town, where I sold the mule, I rid on, because I knew that from Realojo to Granada I could have of the Indians a Mule for nothing for a day's journey. My Blackmores mule I sent also by land with the Indian, and the next day went to the Gulf, being three or four miles from St. Miguel, where that afternoon I took Boat with many other passenger●…, and the next morning by eight in the morning was at La Vieja, which journey by land would have taken me up near three days. The next day my Indian came at night, and we went to Realejo, (as I have observed before) a Haven very weak and unfortified on the South Sea; where if I would have stayed one fortnight I might have taken shipping for Panama, to go from thence to Portabelo, and there stay for the galleons from Spain. But I considered that the galleons would not be here till june or July, and that so I should be at great charges in staying so long. But afterwards I wished I had accepted of that occasion, for I was at last forced to go to Panama, and Portabelo. From hence to Granada I observed nothing, but the plainness and pleasantness of the way, which with the fruits and fertility of all things may well make Nicaragua the Paradise of America. Between Realejo and Granada standeth the City of Leon, near unto a Vulcan of fire, which formerly burst out at the top, and did much hurt unto all the Country about; but since that it hath ceased, and now letteth the Inhabitants live without fear. Sometimes it smokes a little, which showeth that as yet there is within some sulphurous substance.  
Here it was that a Mercenarian Friar thought to have discovered some great treasure, which might enrich himself and all that Country, being fully persuaded that the metal that burned within that Vul●…n was Gold; whereupon he caused a great K●…tle to be made, and hung at an iron chain to let it down from the top, thinking therewith to take up gold enough to make him Bishop and to enrich his poor kindred. But such was the power and strength of the fire within, that no sooner had he let down the Kettle, when it fell from the chain and from his hands being melted away.  
This City of Leon is very curiously built, for the chief delight of the Inhabitants consisteth in their houses, and in the pleasure of the Country adjoining, and in the abundance of all things for the life of man, more than in any extraordinary riches, which there are not so much enjoyed, as in other parts of America. They are contented with fine gardens, with variety of singing birds, and parrots, with plenty of fish and flesh, which is cheap, and with gay houses, and so lead a delicious, lazy and idle life; not aspiring much to trade and traffic, though they have near unto them the Lake, which commonly every year sendeth forth some Frigates to Havana by the North Sea, and Realejo on the South Sea, which to them might be very commodious for any dealing and rich Trading in Per●…, or to Mixco, if their spirits would carry them so far: The Gentlemen of this City are almost as vain and fantastical as are those of Chiapa. And especially from the pleasure of this City, is all that Province of Nicaragua, called by the Spaniards Mahomet's Paradise. From hence the way is plain and Level to Granada, whither I got safely and joyfully, hoping that now I had no more journey to make by land, till I should land at Dover in England, and from thence post up to London. Two days after I had arrived at this place ●…nd rested myself, and enjoyed the pleasant prospect of the Lake, I began to think of dismissing my Indian and Blackmore. But true and faithful Miguel Dalva would by no means leave me, till he saw me shipped; and that I had no more need of him by land; Likewise the Indian would willingly have stayed, but b●… 〈◊〉 means I would permit him, for that I considered he had a wife and children ●…oke to at home. He was as willing to return a foot, as to ride, because he would have me sell my mules, and make what money I could of them; but I seeing the good nature of the Indian, would recompense his love with as much money as might be more beneficial to him, than a tired Mule; which might have died in the way under him, and left him on foot; so I gave him money enough to bear his charges home, and to 〈◊〉 Mules at his one pleasure, and some to spare, when he came home. The Indian with many tears falling from his eyes, saying, he feared he should never more see me, took his leave of me the third day after we arrived at Granada. My Blackmore and I being left alone, first began to think of selling away the two Mules, which had brought thither the Indian, and my Chests; for which I got fourscore and ten pieces of eight after so long a journey, and thought they were well sold. I would have had Miguel have sold away that where●… he rid, (which was his own) and offered to buy him another that might better carry him back, but the loving and careful Blackmore would not suffer me to be at such charges, considering the long journey which I was to make. After this, we hearing that the frigat●… were not like to depart in a sortnight, thought of viewing well that stately and pleasant Town a day or two, and then to betak●… ourselves to some near Indian Town, where we might be hid, (lest by the great resort of Requa's of Mules, which a●… that time brought Indigo and Cochinill from Gua●…ala to the Frigates, we should be discovered) and might now and then come to the Town to treat concerning my passing in one of the Friga●… to the Havana or to 〈◊〉. What in that Town we observed was, two Cloisters of Mercenarian and Franciscan Friars, and one of Nu●…, very rich; and one Parish Church, which was a●… a Cathedral, for the Bishop of Leon did more constantly reside there then in the City. The houses are fairer than those of 〈◊〉, and the Town of more Inhabitants, among whom there are some few Merchants of very great wealth, and many of inferior degree very well to pass, who trade with Carthagena, 〈◊〉, San Salvador, and 〈◊〉, and some by the South sea to Peru and 〈◊〉. But at this time of the sending a way the frigates, that Town is one of the wealthiest in all the North Tract of America; for the Merchants of 〈◊〉 fearing to send all their good●… by the Gulf of H●…, for that they have been often taken by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that and H●…, think is 〈◊〉 to send them by the frigates to Carthagena, which passage hath not been so much stopped by the Hollanders as the other. So 〈◊〉 many times the King's 〈◊〉, and revenues (when there is any report of ships at sea, or about the Cape of St. Anthony) are this way by the Lake of Granada passed to Carthagena. That year that I was there, before I betook myself to an Indian Town, in one day there entered six Requas (which were at least three hundred Mules) from St. Salvador and Comayagna only, laden with nothing else but Indigo, Cochinil and Hides; and two days after from Guatemala came in three more, the one laden with silver (which was the King's tribute from that Country; the other with Sugar, and the other with Indigo. The former Requas I feared not; but the latter made me keep close within my lodging, lest going abroad, I should be known by some of those that came from Guatemala; who after they had delivered what they brought, presently departed, and with their departure set me at liberty, who for their sakes was a voluntary prisoner within mine own lodging. But fearing jest more of these Requas might come and affright me, I went to a Town out of the road, a league from Granada, and took my pleasure up and down the Country where I was much feasted by the Mercenarian Friars, who enjoy most of those Towns. Amongst these I heard much of the passage in the frigates to Carthagena, which did not a little dishearten and discourage me. For although, whilst they sail upon the Lake, they go securely and without trouble, yet when they fall from the Lake to the river (which there they call El Desaguadero) to go out to the Sea, hic labour, hoc opus est, here is nothing but trouble, which sometimes makes that short voyage to last two months; for such is the fall of the waters in many places amongst the rocks, that many times they are forced to unlade the frigates, and lad them again with help of Mules which are there kept for that purpose, by a few Indians that live about the river, and have care of the Lodges made for to lay in the wares, whilst the frigates pass thorough those dangerous places to another Lodge, whither the wares are brought by Mules, and put again into the frigates. Beside this trouble (which must needs be tedious to a passenger, to be thus stopped, who would willingly come soon to his journey's end) the abundance of gnats is such, which make ●…m to take no joy in his voyage, and the heat in some places so intolerable, that many do die before they get out to the sea. Though all this was terrible to me to hear, yet I comforted myself that my life was in the hands of the Lord, and that the frigates did commonly every year pass that way, and seldom any were lost. I went now and then to Granada to bargain for my passage, and to know when the frigates would for certain set out, and to provide myself of some dainties and Chocolatte for my journey, having agreed with a Master of a frigate for my diet at his table. The time was appointed within four or five days; but suddenly all was crossed with a strict command from Guatemala, that the frigates should not go out that year, because the Precedent and whole Court was informed for certain that some English or Holland ships was abroad at sea, and lay about the mouth of the river or Desaguadero waiting for the frigates of Granada, and that the said were sometimes lurking about the Islands of St. john, and St. Catharine (which then was our Providence) which made all the Merchants of the Country to fear and sweat with a cold sweat, and the Precedent to be careful for the King's revenues, left the loss of them should be imputed to his wilful negligence, in stopping the frigates, whilst he might, and had warning given. This was but sad news unto me, who knew not for the present, which way to dispose of myself. I began to think of the ship that was at Realejo ready to set out to Panama, thinking that would now be my best course, but enquiring after it, I was for certain informed by some Merchants that it was newly gone. Then my eyes looked upon Comayagua and Truxillo, and upon the ships of Honduras, but these were but vain and troubled thoughts, arising from a perplexed heart, for the ships were also gone from thence, without some small vessel or frigate might be there with news from Havana or Carthagena (for those places send often word and notice of what ships are abroad at sea) but this also was a mee●… chance, and not to be trusted unto, as my friends did advise, and counsel me. Whereupon my perplexity more and more increased; only my comfort was that there were more passengers besides myself, who I knew must take some course, and whom I also resolved to follow by sea, or land. Amongst us all we were once resolving to hire a frigate to carry us only to Carthagena, but this would not be granted, for no body would hazard his vessel and life for our sakes. Whilst we were thus distressed and perplexed enquiring about Granada of the Merchants what course we might take to get to Spain that year, or to meet with the Havana or Carthagena, one that wished us well, counselled us to go to Costarica, where at Carthago we should be sure to hear of some vessels bound for Portobel, either from the river called de los Anzuelos, or from the river called Sure, from whence every year went outsome small frigates to carry Meal, Bacon, Fowls, and other provision for the galleons to Portobel. This we thought was a hard and difficult, and of near a hundred and fifty leagues, over mountains and through deserts, where we should miss the pleasure, variety, and dainties of Guatemala and Nicaragua, and after all this peradventure might miss of an opportunity of any frigate bound to Portobelo. Yet so unwilling were we all to return to Guatemala from whence we came, that we would rather go forward, and undergo any difficulties, so that at last we might find any shipping to convey us where we might meet with the galleons, which we knew were not to come to P●…rtoh l, till the month of june or july. We therefore agreed four of us, three Spaniards and myself, to go to Costarica, and there to try our fortune. They had each of them (as myself had) carriage for one Mule, and none to ride on; but thought it their best way to buy each of them a Mule to carry them, which they hoped after their journey to sell again at Costarica, and to get money by them, and for their carriages to hire Mules and Indians from Town to Town, who also might serve to guide us through many dangerous places and passages, which we understood were in the way. Now I wished I had my Mule which I sold at San Miguel, or any one of the two which I sold before in Granada. But for my money I doubtednot, with the help of my Black-more, but I should find one for my purpose. I furnished myself very speedily, for fifty pieces of eight, of one which I feared not would perform my journey. My good and trusty Blackmore would willingly have gone o●… with me, and further round the world if I would have permitted him; but I would not; but (thanked him heartily for what he had done, and gave him money enough in his purse, and dismissed him) hoping that the company of the three Spaniards would be sufficient comfort unto me.  
Thus with one Indian to guide us we set four of us out of Granada, enjoying for the two first days more of the pleasure of that Mahomet's paradise Nicaragua, finding the way for the most part plain, the Towns pleasant, the Country shady, and every where fruits abounding. The second day after we set out, we were much affrighted with a huge and monstrous Caiman or Crocodile, which having come out of the Lake (which we passed by) and lying cross a puddle of water bathing himself, and waiting for some prey, as we perceived after, whom we not knowing well at the first, but thinking that it had been some tree that was felled or fallen, passed close by it; when on a sudden we knew the scales of the Cayman, and saw the monster stir and move, and set himself against us; wherewith we made haste from him; but he thinking to have made some of us his greedy prey, ran after us, which when we perceived, and that he was like to overtake us, we were much troubled, until one of the Spaniards (who knew better the nature & quality of that beast than the rest) called upon us to turn on one side out of the way, and to ride on strait for a while, and then to turn on another side▪ and so to circumflex our way, which advice of his without doubt saved mine, or some of the others lives, for thus we wearied that mighty monster and escaped from him, who (had we rid out straightway) had certainly overtaken us, and killed some mule or man, for his strait forward flight was as swift as our Mules could run; but whilst he turned, and wheeled about his heavy body, we got ground and advantage till we left him far behind us; and by this experience we came to know the nature and quality of that beast, whose greatness of body is no hindrance to run forward as swift as a Mule; but otherwise, as the Elephant once laid down is troubled to get up, so this monster is heavy and stiff, and therefore much troubled to turn and wind about his body. We praised God who had that day delivered us, and riding for a while by the side of the lake, we were watchful that we might not fall again into the like danger. But the greatness of this lake of Granada may from hence be known, in that the second and third day of our journey, being at least threescore miles from whence we set out, we now and then found our way lying by it. After that we had wholly lost the sight of it, we began to enter into rough and craggy ways, declining more to the South then to the North sea. And in all the rest of our journey to Carthago, we observed nothing worth committing to posterity, but only mighty woods and trees on the South sea fide, very fit for to make strong ships, and many mountains and desert places, where we lay sometimes two nights together, either in woods or open fields, far from any Town or habitation of Indians, yet for our comfort in these so desert places we had still a guide with us, and found lodges, which by the command of the nearest Justices had been set up for such as traveled that way. We came at last through thousand dangers to the city of Carthago, which we found not to be so poor as in richer places, as Guatemala and Nicaragna it was reported to be. For there we had occasion to inquire after some Merchants for exchange of gold and silver, and we found that some were very rich, who traded by Land and Sea with Panama, and by Sea with Portobelo, Carthagena, and Havana, and from thence with Spain. This City may consist of four hundred Families, and is governed by a Spanish Governor; It is a Bishop's Sea, and hath in it three Cloisters, two of Friars, and one of Nuns. Here we began to inquire after that which had brought us through so many Mountains, Woods and deserts, to wit, after some speedy occasion of shipping ourselves for Portobelo or Carthagena; and according to our desires we understood of one Frigate almost ready to set out from the River called De los Anzuelos, and another from the River Sure; and being well informed that Sure would be the best place for us to Travail unto by reason of more provision in the way, more Towns of Indians, and Estancia's of Spaniards, we resolved within four days after we had rested in Carthago, to undertake a new journey towards the North Sea. We found that Country mountainous in many places, yet here and there some Valleys where was very good corn, Spaniards living in good Farms, who as well as the Indians bred many hogs; but the Towns of Indians we found much unlike to those which we had left behind in Nicaragua and Guatemala; and the people in courtesy and clvility much differing from them, and of a rude and bold carriage and behaviour towards us; yet they are kept under by the Spaniards, as much as those whom I have formerly spoken of about Gnatemala. We came in so good a time to the River Sure, that we stayed there but three days in a Spanish Farm near unto it, and departed.  
The Master of the Frigate was exceeding glad of our company, and offered to carry me for nothing, but for my prayers to God for him, and for a safe passage; which he hoped would not be above three or four days sailing. What he carried was nothing but some Honey, Hides, Bacon, meal and fowls. The greatest danger he told us of, was the setting out from the River, (which runs in some places with a very strong stream, is shallow and full of rocks in other places) till we come forth to the main Sea. Whither we got out safely and had not sailed on above twenty leagues, when we discovered two ships making towards us; our hearts began to quake, and the Master himself of the Frigate we perceived was not without fear, who suspected that they were English, or Holland Ships; we had no guns nor weapons to fight with, save only four or five Muskets and half a dozen Swords; we thought the wings of our nimble Frigate might be our best comfort, and flying away our chiefest safety. But this comfort soon began to fail us, and our best safety was turned into near approaching danger; for before we could fly on five leagues towards Portobel, we could from our Top Mast easily perceive the two Ships to be Hollanders, and too nimble for our little Vessel, which presently one of them (which being a Man of War, was too much and too strong for our weakness) fetched up, and with a thundering Message made us strike Sail. Without any fight we durst not but yield, hoping for better mercy. But O what said thoughts did here run to and fro my dejected heart, which was struck down lower than our Sail? How did I sometimes look upon Death's frighting visage? But if again I would comfort and encourage myself against this fear of Death; how then did I begin to see an end of all my hopes of ever more returning to my wished and desired Country? How did I see that my treasure of Pearls, precious Stones, and 〈◊〉 of Eight, and golden Pistols, which by singing I had got in twelve year's space, now within one half hour ready to be lost with weeping, and become a sure prey to those who with as much ease as I got them, and with laughing were ready to spoil 〈◊〉 of all that with the sound of Flutes, Waits and Organs I had so long been ho●…ding up? Now I saw I must forcedly and feignedly offer up to a Hollander what superstitious, yea also forced and feigned offerings of Indians to their Saints of Mixes, 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 and Petapa had for a while enriched me. My further thoughts were soon interrupted by the Hollanders who came aboard our Frigate with more speed than we desired. Though their Swords, Muskets and Pistols did not a little terrify, yet we were somewhat comforted, when we understood who was their chief Captain and Commander, and hoped for more mercy from him, who had been born and brought up amongst Spaniards, then from the Hollanders, who as they were little bound unto the Spanish Nation for mercy, so did we expect little from them. The Captain of this Holland Ship which took us was a Mulatto, born and bred in Havana, whose Mother I saw and spoke with afterwards that same year, when the galleons struck into that Port to expect there the rest that were to come from Vera Cruz. This Mulatto for some wrongs which had been offered unto him from some commanding Spaniards in the Havana, ventured himself desperately in a boat out to the Sea, where were some Holland Ships waiting for a prize, and with Gods help getting unto them, yielded himself to their mercy, which he esteemed far better than that of his own Countrymen, promising to serve them faithfully against his own Nation, which had most injuriously and wrongfully abused, yea and (as I was afterwards informed) whipped him in the Havana.  
This Mulatto proved so true and faithful in his good services unto the Hollanders, that they esteemed mnch of him, married him to one of their Nation, and made him Captain of a Ship under that brave and gallant Hollander whom the Spaniards then so much feared, and named, Pie de Palo, or Wooden Leg. This famous Mulatto it was that with his Sea Soldiers boarded our Frigate, in the which he had found little worth his labour, had it not been for the Indians offerings which I carried with me, of which I lost that day the worth of four thousand Patacons or pieces of eight in pearls, and precious stones, and near three thousand more in money. The other Spaniards lost some hundreds a piece, which was so rich a prize, that it made the Hollanders stomach loath the rest of our gross provision of Bacon, Meal and Fowls, and our money tasted sweeter unto them, than the Honey which our Frigate also afforded them. Other things I had (as a Quilt to lie on, some Books, and Lamina's, which are pictures in brass, and clothes) which I begged of that Noble Captain the Mulatto, who considering my Orders and calling, gave me them freely, and wished me to be patient, saying that he could do no otherwise then he did with my money and Pearls, and using that common Proverb at Sea, Oy por mi, manana por ti, to day fortune hath been for me, tomorrow it may be for thee: or to day I have got what tomorrow I may lose again. Here I made use also of that common saying, that i●… gotten goods never thrive, and perceived it was the will of my heavenly Father to take from me what so unlawfully by superstitious and idolatrous Masses, by Offerings unto Idols and Statues of Saints I had got amongst the Indians. I offered in lieu of those former offerings my will unto my Lord Gods will, desiring him to grant me patience to bear that great loss. I confess, though it was very cross to flesh and blood, yet I found an inward spiritual strengthening from above, and to be very true what Panl writes to the Hebrews in the 12 Chapter, and Verse 11. saying, No chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous; nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby: for that very day I found my inward man quiet and peaceable with a full and total submission unto the holy will of God, which I desired might bec done in earth, in the Sea, and performed and obeyed by me at that present, as it is always done in heaven. And although this was my best and chief comfort, yet from the creature by the Creator's permission I had also some comfort left in a few pistols, some single, some double, which I had sowed up in my Quilt (which the Captain restored unto me, saying it was the bed I lay in) and in the doublet which I had at that present, which mounted to almost a thousand Crowns, and in their searching was not found out. After the Captain and Soldiers had well viewed their prize, they thought of refreshing their stomaches with some of our provision; the good Captain made a stately dinner in our Frigate, and invited me unto it, and knowing that I was going towards the Havana, besides many other brindi's or healths, he drank oneunto his mother, desiring me to see her, and to remember him unto her, and how that for her sake he had used me well and courteously in what he could; and further at Table he said that for my sake he would give us our Frigate that we might return again to land, and that I might find out from thence some safer way and means to get to Portobels, & to continue on my journey unto Spain. After dinner I conferred with the Captain alone, and told him that I was no Spaniard, but an English man born, showing him the Licence which I had from Rome to go to England, and that therefore I hoped, not being of an enemy nation to the Hollanders, he would restore unto me what goods were mine. But all this was of little consequence with him, who had already taken possession of mine, and all other goods in the ship: he told me, I must suffer with those, amongst whom I was found, and that I might as well claim all the goods in the ship for mine. I desired him then to carry me along with him to Holland, that from thence I might get to England, which also he refused to do, telling me that he went about from one place to another, and knew not when he should go to Holland, and that he was daily ready to fight with any Spanish ship, and if he should fight with the Spaniards whilst I was in his ship, his soldiers in their hot blood might be ready to do me a mischief, thinking I would do them harm, if in fight they should be taken by the Spaniards. With these his answers I saw there was no hope of getting again what now was lost, therefore (as before) I commended myself again to God's providence and protection. The Soldiers and Mariners of the Holland ship, made hast that afternoon, to unload the goods of our Frigate into their Man of war, which took them up that, and part of the next day, whilst we as prisoners were wafting up and down the sea with them. And whereas we thought our money had satisfied them enough, and to the full, we found the next day that they had also a stomach to our fowls and Bacon, and wanted our Meal to make them bread, and our honey to sweeten their mouths, and our Hides for shoes and boots; all which they took away, leaving me my Quilt, Books, and brass pictures, and to the Master of the frigate some small provision, as much as might carry us to land, which was not far off, and thus they took their leaves of us, thanking us for their good entertainment. And we weary of such guests, some praying to God that they might never entertain the like again, some cursing them all, and especially the Mulatto to hell, calling him Renegado; some thanking God for their lives which were given them for a prey, we all returned again to Sure from whence we had set out, and going up the river, were almost like to be cast away, and lose our lives, after we had lost our goods. When we came to land, the Spaniards about the Country pitied our case, and helped us with alms gathering a Collection for us. The three Spaniards of my company lost all their money and most of their best clothes, yet they had reserved some bills of Exchange for money to be taken up at Portobelo; which I wished I had also for what I had lost. For the present we knew not what course to take; we thought of going to Rio de los Anzuelos, but we were informed that certainly the frigates there were either gone, or would be gone before we could get thither; and if they stayed not with the news of the Hollanders ships at sea, they either already were or would be their prize, as we had been. We resolved therefore with the charitable assistance of the Spaniards about the Country to return again to Carthago, and from thence to take some better directions. In the way we conferred what we had saved, the Spaniards bragged yet of their bills of Exchange, which would yield them money at Garthago, I would not let them know what I had saved, but somewhat I told them I had kept; and we agreed all the way we went to signify nothing but poverty and misery, that the Indians and Spaniards in the way might pity and commiserate us, and our great losses. When we came to Carthago we were indeed much pitied, and Collections were made for us; and as it was expected from me, that I should sing again at the Altars (who truly could rather have cried to see and consider my many misfortunes and disasters, which I desired might at last by a safe return to England, prove the trials of the faith I intended to search out) and that I should preach wheresoever I came; so by these two ways, of singing and of huddling over Dominus vobiscum and the rest of the Mass, and by accepting of what Sermons were recommended unto me, I began again to store myself with moneys. Yet I knew that in such a poor Country as that was, where I was little known, I could not possibly get enough to bring me home with credit into England; and therefore the cunning enemy finding me to stand upon my credit, began strongly to tempt me to return again to Guatemala (where I doubted not but I should be welcomed and entertained by my friends) and to settle myself there, until I had again by sacrilegious, base, superstitious, and idolatrous means, and works, made up a new purse to return with credit home.  
But I perceiving that God already had showed himself angry, and justly taken from me, what by unlawful means I had in twelve years obtained, bad Satan avaunt, purposing never more to return to the flesh pots of Egypt, and to go still home-wards, though in the way I did beg my bread. Yet (lest I might be suspected amongst the Spaniards, and troubled for not exercising my orders and function) I resolved to take what as to a stranger and traveller for preaching or any other exercise might be offered unto me.  
Thus with courage resolving to go on still towards England, I enquired at Carthago which way I might get to Portobelo. But this door of hope was fast shut up; though my trust in God's providence was not weakened. In this season, there came to Carthago some two or three hundred Mules unsaddled or unloaden with some Spaniards, Indians, and Blackamoors, from the parts of Comayagua and Guatemala to convey them to Panama by land, over the mountains of Veragua there to be sold. This is the yearly and only trading by land, which Guatemala, Comayagua, and Nicaragua, hath with Panama over that narrow Isthmus lying between the North, and South sea, which is very dangerous by reason of the craggy ways, rocks, and mountains, but more especially, by reason of many Heathens, Barbarians and savage people, which as yet are not conquered by the Spaniards, and sometimes do great hurt and mischief, and kill those that with Mules pass through their Country, especially if they misdemean themselves, or please them not well. Yet for all these difficulties, I was entertaining a thought to go along with those Mules and Spaniards, which were now on their way by land to Panama. The three Spaniards were half of the same mind; but the providence of God who better ordereth and disposeth man's affairs then he himself, disappointed these our thoughts for our good and safety, as after we were informed; for we heard for certain at Nicoya, that some of those Mules and Spaniards were killed by the Barbarians and savage Indians, amongst whom my life might have been lost, if I had attempted that hard and dangerous journey; from which many well wishers at Carthago did dissuade me, both for the danger of the Indians, and for the difficulties of the ways and mountains, which they told me the weakness of my body would never endure. After we had wholly desisted from this Land journey, the best counsel, that we had from some Merchants our friends, was to try whether Mar deal Zur, or the South sea, would favour our design and journey, better than the Mar del Nor●…, or the North sea had done; who wished us to go to Nic●…ya, and from thence to Chira, and to the Golfo de Salinas, where they doubted not but we should find shipping to Panama. We were willing to follow any good advice and counsel; yet we knew that this was the last shift which we could make, and the non plus ultra of our hopes, and that if here we should be disappointed, we could expect no other way ever to get to Panama, except we should venture our lives most desperately over the mountains of Veragua, and by land without any guide or company through the Country of the Barbarians, (who before had slain some Spaniards passing that way) or else should return again, all the way that we had come, to Realejo, where our hopes might be frustrated, and peradventure no shipping found for Panama, without a years waiting for it.  
We resolved therefore to follow this our friends counsel, and to go yet to Nicoya, and from thence to Golfo de Salinas, where laughing, I told the three Spaniards of my company, that if we were disappointed, we would like Hercules set up a Pillar to eternize our fame, with our names, and this inscription upon it, Non plus Ultra, for that beyond it there was no other Port, Haven, orplacc, to take shipping to Panama; neither could any man have done more (nor ever did any English man in that Country do more than myself) than we had done, but especially myself, who from Mexico had thus traveled by land to Nicoya at least six hundred leagues, or eighteen hundred English miles strait from North to South, besides what I had traveled from Vera Cruz to Mexico, and from Guatemala to Vera Pa●…, and to Puerto de Cav●…es, or Golfo dulce, and from thence to Truaillo, and from thence back again to Guatemala, which was at least thirteen or fourteen hundred English miles more, which I thought to eternize upon a pillar at Nicoya. But what there was not erected, I hope here shall be eterni●…ed, and that this my true and faithful History shall be a Monument of three thousand, and three hundred miles traveled by an English man, within the main land of America, besides other sea navigations to Panama, from 〈◊〉 to Carthag●…, and from thence unto the Hav●…na. The way which we traveled from Carthago to Nicoya was very mountainous, hard, & unpleasant, for we met with ●…w Estancia'●… of Spaniards, and few Indian Towns, and those very poor, small, and all of dejec●…d and wretched people. Yet Nicoya is a pretty Town, and head of a Spanish government, where we found one justo de Salazar, Alcalde Maior, who entertained us very well, and provided lodgings for us for the time that we should abide there, and comforted us with hopeful words, that though for the present there was no ship or frigate in the Gulf of Salinas, yet he doubted not, but very shortly one would come from Panama thither, for Salt and other commodities, as yearly they were wont. The time of the year when we came thither, was a fit time for me to get again some moneys after my great loss; for it was in Lent which is the Friar's chiefest harvest, who (as I have before observed) then by Confessions and by giving the Communion get many money offerings.  
The time, and the Franciscan Friar who had the Pastorship and charge of that Town, were both very commodious unto me, who could not refuse as long as I stayed there to exercise my function, lest I should bring a just cause of suspicion and aspersion upon myself. The Friar of the Town was a Portugal, who about three weeks before my coming thither had had a very great bickering and strife with justo de Salazar the Alcalde Maior, for defending the Indians, whom Salazar did grievously oppress, employing them in his, and his wife's service as slaves, and not paying them what for the sweat of their brows was due unto them, and commanding them to be from their home and from their wives, and from their Church upon the Sabbath, working for him as well that day as any other. Which the Friar not enduring, charged them in the pulpit, not to obey any such unlawful commands from their Alcalde Maior. But justo de Salazar (who had been trained up in wars and fight, and had served formerly in the Castle of Milan) thought it a great disparagement unto him, now to be kerbed by a Friar, and by such a one to be interrupted in his government of the Indians, and in the ways of his own lucre and gain. Therefore after many bitter words and defiances, which had passed between him and the Friar, he came one day resolutely to the Friar's house with his sword drawn; and certainly had not the Friar been assisted by some of the Indians, he had killed him. The Friar being as hot as he, and standing upon his calling, Orders, and priesthood, presuming that he durst not touch him violently, lest his privilege should bring an excommunication upon the striker and offendor, would not fly from him, but dared him boldly; which was a strong provocation to Satazars' heat and passion, and caused him to lift up his sword, and aim his blow and stroke at the Friar, which fell so unhappily that with it he struck of two of the Friar's fingers, and had undoubtedly seconded another blow more hurtful and dangerous to the Friar, had not the Indians interposed themselves, and shut up their Priest into hi●… chamber. justo was for this action excommunicated, yet for that he was a man of high authority, he soon got off his excommunication from the Bishop of Costarica, and sent his complaint to the Chancery of Guatemala against the Friar, where with friends and money he doubted not but to overcome the Mendicant Priest, as it happened after; for (as I was informed) he caused the Friar to be sent for up to the Court, and there prevailed so much against him, that he got him to be removed from Nicoya. In this season the Friar kept his house and chamber, and would by no means go out to the Church, either to say Mass, or to preach, or hear Confessions, (all which that time of the year did require of him) but had got one to help him; who alone not being able to perform so great a charge of many hundred Indians, Spaniards, Blackamoors, and Mulaitoes, who from the Country without, and from the Town within expected to have their Confessions heard, their sins absolved, the word preached, and the Communion to be given them; hearing of my coming desired me to assist and help him, and that for my pains I should have my meat and drink at his table, and a Crown daily for every Mass, and whatsoever else the people should voluntarily offer, besides the Sermons, which should be well rewarded unto me. I stayed in this Town from the second week of Lent until Easter week, where what with three Sermons atten Crowns a piece, what with my daily stipend and many other offerings, I got about an hundred and fifty Crowns.  
The week before Easter news came of a frigate from Pan●…ma to Golfo de Salina●…, which much comforted us, who already began to mistrust the delay. The Master of the frigate came to Nic●…ya, which is as Court thereabouts; and with him the three Spaniards and myself agreed for our passage to Panama. About Chira, Golfo de Salinas, and Nic●…ya, there are some farms of Spaniards, few and very small Indian Towns, who are all like slaves employed by the Alcalde Maior, to make him a kind of thread called Pita, which is a very rich Commodity in Spain, especially of that colour wherewith it is died in these parts of Nicoja, which a is purple colour; for the which the Indians are here much charged to work about the Sea shore, and there to find out certain shells, wherewith they make this purple dye.  
There are also shells for other colours, which are not known to be so plentifully in any other place as here. About Chira and Golfo de Salinas the chief commodities are Salt, Hony, Maiz, some Wheat and Fowls, which every year they send by some few Frigates to Panama, which from thence come on purpose to fetch them with this purple coloured thread, or Pita, which I have spoken of. The Frigate which came when I was there, was soon laden with these Commodities, and with it we set out ho●…ng to have been at Panama within five or six days. But as often before we had been crossed, so likewise in this short passage we were striving with the Wind, Sea, and Corrientes, as they are called (which are swift streams as of a River) four full weeks. After the first day that we set out, we were driven with a wind and storm towards Peru, till we came under the very Equinoctial line, where what with excessive heat, what with mighty storms, we utterly despaired of life. But after one week that we had thus run towards, it pleased God in whom and by whom all creatures live, move, and have their being, to comfort us again with hopes of life, sending us a prosperous gale, which drove us out of that Equinoctial heat, and stormy Sea, towards the Islands of Perlas, and Puerta de Chame, lying on the South side of the Mountains of Veragua, from whence we hoped within two days at the most, to be at rest and Anchor at Panama. But yet these our hopes were frustrated, for there our wind was calmed, and we fell upon those strong Corrientes or streams, which drove us back in the night for the space of almost a fortnight as much as we had sailed in the day. Had not God again been merciful here unto us, we had certainly perished in this our striving with the stream; for although we wanted not provision of food, yet our drink falled us so, that for four days we tasted neither drop of wine or water, or any thing that might quench our thirst, save only a little honey which we found did cause more thirst in us, which made me and some others to drink our own Urine, and to refresh our mouths with pieces of lead bullets, which did for a while refresh, but would not long have sufficed Nature, had not God's good Providence sent us such a wind which in the day drove us quite off from those Corrientes. Our first thoughts were then to strike either to the Continent, or some Island of many which were about us to seek for water, finding our bodies weak and languishing; which the Captain of the Ship would by no means yield unto, assuring us that that day he would land us at Panama; but we not being able to sail on without drink, unless we should yield to have our dead and not live bodies landed where he promised, thought it no good purchase though we might buy all Panama with our lives, which we judged could not hold out another day; and seeing that the wind began to slacken, we all required him to strike into some Island for water; which he stubbornly refused and denied to do; whereupon the three Spaniards and some of the Mariners mutined against him with drawn Swords, threatening to kill him if he betook not himself presently to some Island. The good Master thought it bad sport to see Swords at his breast, and so commanded his Ship to be turned to two or three Islands, which were not above two or three hours' sail from us. When we drew nigh unto them, we cast our Anchor, and our Cockboat, and happy was he that could first cast himself into it to be rowed to land to fill his belly with water. The first Island we landed upon, was on that side unhabitable, where we spent much time running to and fro, over heating ourselves and increasing our thirst; thus whilst one ran one way, and another tried another to find out some fountain, our hopes being frustrated and I lost in the Wood, and my shoes torn from my fee●…, with stony rocks, and many thorns and bushes in other places; my company betook themselves to the Cockboat to try another Island, leaving me alone, and lost in the Wood; out of which at last when I came, and found the Cockboat gone from the shore, I began to consider myself a dead man, thinking that they had found water and were gone to Ship, and not finding me would ●…oise up their sails for Panama. Thus being dejected I cried out to the Ship, which I perceived could not possibly hear my weak voice, and running up and down the Rocks to see if I could discover the Cockboat, I perceived it was not with the Ship, and espied it at the next Island. With this I began to hope better things of them that they would call for me when they had gotten water; so I came down from the Rocks to the plain shore, where I found a shade of trees and amongst them some berries (which might have been poison, for I knew them not) wherewith I refreshed my mouth for a while; but my body so burned that I thought there with heat, weakness and faintness I should have expired and given up the Ghost. I thought by stripping myself naked and going into the Sea unto my neck, I might thus refresh my body, which I did, and coming out again into the shade, I fell into a deep sleep, in so much that the Cockboat coming for me, and the company hollowing unto me, I awaked not, which made them fear that I was dead or lost; till landing, one searched for me one way, and another another, and so they found me, who might have been a prey to some wild Beast, or slept till the Frigate had gone away, and so have perished in a barren and unhabitable Island. When they awaked me, I was glad to see my good company, and the first thing I enquired for, was, if they had got any water; they bade me be of good cheer and arise, for they had water enough, and Oranges and Lemons from another Island, where they met with Spaniards that did inhabit it. I made haste with them to the Boat, and no sooner was I entered into it, but they gave me to drink as much as I would. The water was warm and unsettled, for they could not take it up so but that they took of the gravel and bottom of the Fountain, which made it look very muddy; yet for all this (as though my life had depended upon it) I drank up a whole pot of it; which no sooner had I drank, but such was the weakness of my stomach that it presently cast it up again not being able to bear it. With this they wished me to eat an Orange or a Lemon; but them also did my stomach reject; so to our Frigate we went, and in the way I fainted so that the company verily thought I would die, before we got aboard. When we came thither I called again for water, which was no sooner down my stomach, but presently up again; they had me to bed with a burning Fever upon me; where I lay that night expecting nothing but death, and that the Sea should be my grave.  
The Master of the Ship seeing the wind was turned, began to be much troubled, and feared that with that wind he should never get to Panama. He resolved to venture upon a way, which never before he had tried; which was, to get between the two Islands which we had searched for water, knowing that the wind, which on this side was contrary, on the other side of the Islands would be favourable unto him. Thus towards the Evening he took up Anchor and hoist up his sails, and resolved to pass his Frigate between the two Islands; which how dangerous and desperate an attempt it was, the event witnessed. I lay in this season (as I may truly say) upon my death bed, not regarding which way the Master of the Ship, or fortune carried me, so that the mercy of the Lord carried my soul to heaven. No sooner had the Frigate steered her course between the narrow passage of the two Islands, when being carried with the stream too much to the one side of the land it ran upon a Rock; so that the very stern was lifted up, and almost cast out of the Pilots hands, who cried out not to God, but unto the Virgin Mary saying, Ayudad nos Virgen Santissima, que si no aqui nos perece●…os, help us, O most holy Virgin, for if not, here were perish. This, and the outcry of all that were in the Frigate gave unto me an Alarm of death; from the which yet it pleased God by the means and diligence of the painful Mariners to deliver me and all the Company, for with much ado most part of that night they haled from the Cockboat the Frigate off from the Rock, after the stream had made it three several times to strike upon it. After a very troublesome night in the morning we got our little Shi●… out of all danger and from between the two Islands on the other side of them, where we sailed prosperously towards Panama. That morning my stomach recovered some of its lost strength, and I began to eat and to drink, and to walk about, rejoicing much to see those pleasant Islands which we sailed by. In the Evening we got to Puerto de Perico; where we cast Anchor, expecting to be searched in the morning; but that night (the Master of our Ship having gone to shore) the wind turned and blew so strong that we lost our Anchor▪ and and were driven back almost to la Pacheque and feared we should be carried out into the Ocean again so far that we should with great difficulty get to Panama. But that God whom the Sea and winds do obey, turned again that contrary wind into a prosperous gale, wherewith we came once more unto Perico; and being searched we went on with full sail to Panama; Being near the▪ Port and without an Anchor in our Ship the wind once more blew us back and had not the Ship Master sent us an Anchor, we had gone again to Pacheque or further. But with that anchor we stayed all that night at Perico, wondering among ourselves that so many crosses should befall us, which made some say that we were bewitched; others, that certainly there was amongst us some excommunicated person, whom they said if they knew of, they would hurl him over board. Whilst they were in this discourse, the wind turned yet again, and we levying our anchor went on to Panama, whither it pleased God that time safely to conduct us in. I being now well strengthened made no stay in that frigate, which I thought would have been my last abiding place in this world, but went to land, and betook myself to the Cloister of the Dominicans, where I stayed almost fifteen days viewing and reviewing that City; which is governed like Guatemala by a Precedent and six Judges, and a Court of Chancery, and is a Bishop's sea. It hath more strength towards the South sea, than any other Port which on that side I had seen, and some Ordnances planted for the defence of it; but the houses are of the least strength of any place that I had entered in; for lime and stone is hard to come by, and therefore for that reason, and for the great heat there, most of the houses are built of timber and boards; the Precedents house, nay the best Church walls are but boards, which serve for stone and brick, and for tiles to cover the top. The heat is so extraordinary that a linen cut doublet, with some slight stuff or taffety breeches is the common clothing of the inhabitants. Fish, fruits and herbage for salads is more plentiful there then flesh; the cool water of the Coco is the women's best drink, though Chocolate also, and much wine from Peru be very abounding. The Spaniards are in this City much given to sin, looseness and venery especially, who make the Blackamoors, (who are many, rich, and gallant) the chief objects of their lust. It is held to be one of the richest places in all America, having by land and by the river Chiagre commerce with the North sea, and by the South, trading with all Peru, East-India's, Mexico, and Honduras. Thither is brought the chief treasure of Peru in two or three great ships, which lie at anchor at Puerto de Perico some three leagues from the City; for the great ebbing of the sea at that place especially suffereth not any great vessel to come nearer, where daily the sea ebbs and falls away from the City two or three miles, leaving a mud, which is thought to cause much unhealthiness in that place, being seconded with many other muddy and moorish places about the Town. It consisteth of some five thousand inhabitants, and maintaineth at least eight Cloisters of Nuns and Friars. I feared much the heats, and therefore made as much haste out of it as I could. I had my choice of company by land and water to Portobelo. But considering the hardness of the mountains by land, I resolved to go by the river Chiagre; and so at midnight I set out from Panama to Venta de Cruzes, which is ten or twelve leagues from it. The way is thither very plain for the most part, and pleasant in the morning and evening.  
Before ten of the clock we got to Venta de Cruzes, where live none but Mulattoes and Blackamoors, who belong unto the flat boats that carry the merchandise to Portobel. There I had very good entertainment by that people, who desired me to preach unto them the next Sabbath day, and gave me twenty Crowns for a Sermon, and procession. After five days of my abode there, the boats set out, which were much stopped in their passage down the river; for in some places we found the water very low, so that the boats ran upon the gravel; from whence with poles and the strength of the Blackamoors they were to be lifted off again; sometimes again we met with such streams that carried us with the swiftness of an arrow down under trees and boughs by the river side, which sometimes also stopped us till we had cut down great branches of trees. Had not it pleased God to send us after the first week plentiful rain, which made the water run down from the mountains and fill the river (which otherwise of itself is very shallow) we might have had a tedious and longer passage; but after twelve days we got to the sea, and at the point landed at the Castle to refresh ourselves for half a day. Certainly the Spaniards trust to the streams and shallowness of that river, which they think will keep off any foreign nation, from attempting to come up to Venta de Cruzes and from thence to Panama, or else they would strengthen more and fortify that Castle, which in my time wanted great reparations, and was ready to fall down to the ground. The Governor of the Castle was a notable wine-bibber, who plied us with that liquor the time that we stayed there, and wanting a Chaplain for himself, and Soldiers, would fain have had me stayed with him, but greater matters called me further, and so I took my leave of him, who gave us some dainties of fresh meat, fish, and conserveses, and so dismissed us. We got out to the open sea, discovering first the Escudo de Veragua, and keeping somewhat close unto the land we went on rowing towards Portobel, till the evening which was Saturday night; then we cast anchor behind a little Island, resolving in the morning to enter in Portobel. The Blackamoors all that night kept watch for fear of Hollanders, whom they said did often lie in wait thereabouts for the boats of Chiagre; but we passed the night safely, and next morning got to Portobelo, whose haven we observed to be very strong with two Castles at the mouth and constant watch within them, and another called St. Miguel further in the Port.  
When I came into the Haven I was sorry to see that as yet the galleons were not come from Spain, knowing that the longer I stayed in that place, greater would be my charges. Yet I comforted myself that the time of the year was come, and that they could not long delay their coming. My first thoughts were of taking up a lodging, which at that time were plentiful and cheap, nay some were offered me for nothing with this caveat, that when the galleons did come, I must either leave them, or pay a dear rate for them. A kind Gentleman, who was the King's Treasurer, falling in discourse with me promised to help me, that I might be cheaply lodged even when the ships came, and lodgings were at the highest rate. He, interposing his authority, went with me to seek one, which at the time of the fleets being there, might continue to be mine. It was no bigger than would contain a bed, a table, and a stool or two, with room enough besides to open and shut the door, and they demanded of me for it during the foresaid time of the Fleet, sixcore Crowns, which commonly is a fortnight. For the Town being little, and the Soldiers, that come with the galleons for their defence at least four or five thousand; besides Merchants from Pern, from Spain and many other places to buy and sell, is the cause that every room, though never so small be dear; and sometimes all the lodgings in the Town are few enough for so many people, which at that time do meet at Portobel. I knew a Merchant who gave a thousand Crowns for a shop of reasonable bigness, to sell his wares and commodities that year that I was there, for fifteen days only, which the Fleet continued to be in that Haven. I thought it much for me to give the sixcore Crowns which were demanded of me for a room, which was but as a mouse hole, and began to be troubled, and told the King's Treasurer that I had been lately robbed at sea, and was not able to give so much, and be besides at charges for my diet, which I feared would prove as much more. But not a farthing would be abated of what was asked; whereupon the good Treasurer pitying me, offered to the man of the house to pay him threescore Crown●… of it, if so be that I was able to pay the rest, which I must do, or else lie without in the street. Yet till the Fleet did come I would not enter into this dear hole, but acceptted of another fair lodging which was offered me for nothing. Whilst I thus expected the Fleets coming, some money and offerings I got for Masses, and for two Sermons which I preached at fifteen Crowns a piece. I visited the Castles, which indeed seemed unto me to be very strong; but what most I wondered at was to see the requas of Mules which came thither from Panama, laden with wedges of silver; in one day I told two hundred Mules laden with nothing else, which were unladen in the public Market place, so that there the heaps of silver wedges lay like heaps of stones in the street, without any fear or suspicion of being lost. Within ten days the fleet came, consisting of eight galleons and ten Merchant ships, which forced me to run to my hole. It was a wonder then to see the multitude of people in those streets which the week before had been empty.  
Then began the price of all things to rise, a fowl to be worth twelve Rials, which in the main land within I had often bought for one; a pound of beef than was worth two Rials, whereas I had had in other places thirteen pound for half a Rial, and so of all other food and provision, which was so excessive dear, that I knew not how to live but by fish and Tortoises, which there are very many, and though somewhat dear, yet were the cheapest meat that I could eat. It was worth seeing how Merchants sold their commodities, not by the Ell or yard, but by the piece and weight, not paying in coined peaces of money, but in wedges which were weighed and taken for commodities. This lasted but fifteen days, whilst the galleons were lading with wedges of 〈◊〉 and nothing else; so that for thos●… fifteen days, I d●…re boldly say and avouch, that in the world there is no greater Fair than that of Portobel, between the Spanish Merchants and those of Peru, Panama, and other parts thereabouts.  
Whilst this traffic was, it happened unto me, that which I have formerly testified in my Recantation Sermon at Paul's Church, which if by that means it have not come unto the knowledge of many, I desire again to record it in this my History, that to all England it may be published; which was, that one day saying Mass in the chief Church, after the Consecration of the bread, being with my eyes shut at that mental prayer, which the Church of Rome calleth the Memento for their dead, there came from behind the Altar a mouse, which running about, came to the very bread or wafer God of the Papists, and taking it in his mouth ran away with it, not being perceived by any of the people who were at Mass, for that the Altar was high by reason of the steps going up to it, and the people far beneath. But as soon as I opened my eyes to go on with my Mass, and perceived my God stolen away, I looked about the Altar, and saw the mouse running away with it; which on a sudden did so stupefy me, that I knew not well what to do or say, and calling my wits together, I thought that if I should take no notice of the mischance, and any body else in the Church should, I might justly be questioned by the Inquisition; but if I should call to the people to look for the Sacrament, than I might be but chid and rebuked for my carelessness; which of the two I thought would be more easily borne, than the rigour of the Inquisition. Whereupon not knowing what the people had seen, I turned myself unto them, and called them unto the Altar, and told them plainly, that whilst I was in my Memento prayers and meditations, a mouse had carried away the Sacrament, and that I knew not what to do, unless they would help me to find it out again. The people called a Priest that was at hand, who presently brought in more of his Coat; and as if their God by this had been eaten up they presently prepared themselves to find out the thief, as if they would eat up the mouse that had so assaulted and abused their God; they lighted candles and torches to find out the Malefactor in his secret and hidden places of the wall; and after much searching and enquiry for the sacrilegious beast, they found at last in a hole of the wall the Sacrament half eaten up; which with great joy they took out, and as if the Ark had been brought again from the Philistines to the Israelites, so they rejoiced for their new found God, whom with many people now resorted to the Church, with many lights of candles and Torches, with joyful and solemn music they carried about the Church in procession. Myself was present upon my knees, shaking and quivering for what might be done unto me, and expecting my doom and judgement; and as the Sacrament passed by me, I observed in it the marks and signs of the teeth of the mouse, as they are to be seen in a piece of cheese gnawn and eaten by it.  
This struck me with such horror, that I cared not at that present whether I had been torn in a thousand pieces for denying publicly that Mouse-eaten God, I called to my best memory all Philosophy concerning substance and accidents, and resolved within myself that what I saw gnawn, was not an accident, but some real substance eaten and devoured by that vermin, which certainly was fed and nourished by what it had eaten, and Philosophy well teacheth; substantia Cibi (non accidentis) convertitur in substantiam aliti, the substance (not the accident) of the food or meat is converted, and turned into the substance of the thing fed by it and alimented; Now here I knew that this Mouse had fed upon some substance, or else how could the marks of the teeth so plainly appear? But no Papist will be willing to answer that it fed upon the substance of Christ's Body, ergo by good consequence it follows that it fed upon the substance of bread; and so Transubstantiation here in my judgement was confuted by a Mouse; which mean and base creature God chose to convince me of my former errors, and made me now resolve upon what many years before I had doubted, that certainly the point of Transubstantiation taught by the Church of Rome is most damnable and erroneous; for besides, what before I have observed, it contradicteth that Philosophical Axiom, teaching that duo contradictoria non possunt simul & semel de codem verificari, two contradictories cannot at once and at the self same time be said, and verified of the same thing; but here it was so; for here in Rome's Judgement and opinion Christ's body was gnawn and eaten, and at the same time the same body in another place and upon another Altar in the hands of another Priest was not eaten and gnawn, Therefore here are two contradictories verified of the same body of Christ: to wit, it was eaten and gnawn, and it was not eaten and gnawn. These impressions at that time were so great in me, that I resolved within myself, that bread really and truly was eaten upon that Altar, and by no means Christ's glorious body which is in heaven, and cannot be upon earth, subject to the hunger or violence of a creature. Here again I desired with godly David, that I might have the wings of a Dove to fly into my Country of England, and there be satisfied upon this point, and be at rest of Conscience. Here I resolved that if I had been questioned for my carelessness, or for my contempt of that Romish Sacrament (which I thought would be the judgement of the Spaniards, who knew me to be an English man borne) that I would sacrifice willingly my life for the Protestant truth, which as yet I had been no otherwise taught, but by that Spirit which (as Solomon well observeth) in a man is the candle of the Lord. I conceived here that this was some comfort to my soul, which my good God will afford me in the way of my travelling to Canaan, that I might more willingly bear whatsoever crosses yet might befall me in my way and Journey to England. The event of this accident was not any trouble that fell upon me for it; for indeed the Spaniards attributed it unto the carelessness of him, who had care of the Altars in the Church, and not to any contempt in me to the Sacrament. The part of the wafer that was left after the Mouse had filled her belly, was laid up after the Solemn Procession about the Church, in a Tabernacle for that purpose, that afterwards it might be eaten up by some hungry Priest. And because such a high contempt had been offered by a contemptible Vermin to their Bread God, it was commanded through Portabel that day, that all the people should humble themselves and mourn, and fast with bread and water only. Although I saw I was not questioned for the case, yet I feared where there were so many Soldiers, and foreign people, that by some or other I might be mischiefed out of their blind zeal, wherefore I thought it not amiss for a day or two to keep within my lodging. Don Carlos de Ybarra, who was the Admiral of that Fleet, made great haste to be gone; which made the Merchants buy and sell apace, and lad the ships with silver wedges; whereof I was glad, for the more they laded, the less I unladed my purse with buying dear provision, and sooner I hoped to be out of that unhealthy place, which of itself is very hot, and subject to breed Fevers, nay death, if the feet be not preserved from wetting when it raineth; but especially when the Fleet is there, it is an open grave ready to swallow in part of that numerous people, which at that time resort unto it, as was seen the year that I was there when about five hundred of the Soldiers, Merchants, and Mariners, what with Fevers, what with the Flux caused by too much eating of fruit and drinking of water, what with other disorders lost their lives, finding it to be to them not Porto bello, but Porto malo. And this is usual every year; and therefore for the relief and comfort of those that come sick from Sea, or sicken there, a great and rich Hospital is in the Town, with many Friars called▪ De la Capacha, or by others De Iuan de Dios, whose calling and profession is only to cure, and attend upon the sick, and to bear the dead unto their graves. The Admiral fearing the great sickness that year, made haste to be gone, not fearing the report that was of some three or four Holland or English ships abroad at Sea, waiting (as it was supposed) for some good prize out of that great and rich Fleet. This news made me begin to fear, and to think of securing myself in one of the best and strongest galleons; but when I came to treat of my passage in one of them, I found that I could not be carried in any under three hundred Crowns, which was more than my purse was able to afford. With this I thought to address myself to some Master of a Merchant's ship, though I knew I could not be so safe and secure in any of them, as in a Galeon well manned and fortified with Soldiers, and Guns of Brass; yet I hoped in God, who is a strong refuge to them that fear him, and in this occasion provided for me a cheap and sure passage. For meeting one day with my friend the Treasurer, he again pitying me as a stranger and lately robbed, commended me to the Master of a Merchant Ship, called St. Sebastian, whom he knew was desirous to carry a Chaplain with him at his own Table. I no sooner addressed myself unto him, using the name and favour of his and my friend the Treasurer, but presently I found him willing to accept of my company, promising to carry me for nothing, and to board me at his own Table, only for my prayers to God for him and his; offer●… further to give me some satisfaction for whatsoever Sermons I should preach in his Ship. I blessed God, acknowledging in this also his Providence, who in all occasions furthered my return to England. The Ships being laden we set forth towards Carthagena; and the second day of our sailing we discovered four Ships which made the Merchant Ships afraid, and to keep close to the galleons, trusting to their strength more than their own. The Ship I was in, was swift and nimble under sail, and kept still under the wings either of the Admiral or of some other of the best galleons; but all the other Merchant's Ships were not so, but some slowly came on behind, whereof two were carried away by the Hollanders in the night, before ever we could get to Carthagena.  
The greatest fear that I perceived possessed the Spaniards in this Voyage, was about the Island of Providence, called by them Sta Catalina, or St. Catharine, from whence they feared lest some English Ships should come out against them with great strength. They cursed the English in it, and called the Island, the den of thiefs and Pirates, wishing that their King of Spain would take some course with it; or else, that it would prove very prejudicial to the Spaniards, lying near the mouth of the Desaguadero, and so endangering the Frigates of Granada, and standing between Portobel and Carthagena, and so threatening the galleons, and their Kings yearly and mighty treasure.  
Thus with bitter invectives against the English and the Is●…nd of Providence we sailed on to Carthagena, where again we met with the four ●…ps, which before had followed us and had taken away two of our Ships, and now at our entering into that Port, threatened to carry away more of our company; which they might have done, i●… they would have ventured to have come upon the Ship wherein I went, which at the turning about the land point to get into the Haven, ran upon the shore, which if it had been rocky, as it was sandy and gravelly, had certainly there been cast away by keeping too near unto the land, from which danger by the care of the Mariners, and their active pains we were safely delivered, as also from the ships which followed us as far as they durst for fear of the Cannon shot of the Castle; and thus we entered into the Haven of Carthagena, and stayed there for the space of eight or ten days; where I met with some of my Country men their Prisoners, who had been taken at Sea by the Spaniards, and belonged unto the Island of Providence; among whom was the Renowned Captain Rouse, and about a dozen more, with whom I was glad to meet, but durst not show them too much countenance, for fear of being suspected; yet I soon got the good will of some of them, who, being destined to Spain, were very desirous to go in the ship, wherein I went; which desire of theirs I furthered, and was suitor unto my Captain to carry four of them in his ship, which for my sake he willingly yielded unto; amongst these was one Edward Layfield, (who afterwards setting out of St. Lucar for England, was taken Captive by the Turks, and since from Turkey writ into England unto me to help to release him) with whom both at Carthagena, and in the way in the ship I had great discourse concerning points of Religion, and by him came to know some things professed in England, which my conscience (whilst I lived in America) much inclined unto. I was much taken with his company, and found him very officious unto me, whose kindness I requited by speaking for him in the ship to the Masters and Mariners, who otherwise were ready and forward to abuse him and the rest of the English company as prisoners and slaves.  
At Carthagena we heard a report of threescore sail of ships of Hollanders waiting for the galleons, which struck no little fear into the Spaniards; who called a council whether our Fleet should winter there, or go on to Spain. It proved to be but a fa●… report of the Inhabitants of Carthagena, who for their own ends and lucre would willingly have had the ships and galleons to have stayed there; but Don 〈◊〉 de Ybarra replied, that he feared not a hundred sail of Hollanders, and therefore would go on to Spain, hoping to carry thither safely the King's treasure▪ Which he performed and in eight days arrived at Havand, where we stayed eight days longer, expecting the Fleet from Uera Cruz. In which time I viewed well that strong Castle manned with the twelve Guns, called the twelve Apostles, which would do●… little hurt to an Army by land, o●… marching from the River of 〈◊〉. I visited here the mother or that Mulatto, who had taken away all my 〈◊〉 at Sea▪ and spent much time in comforting my poor Country▪ men the prisoners; but especially that gallant Captain Rouse, who came unto me to complain of some 〈◊〉 which had been offered unto him by Spaniards, in the ship wherein he came; which he not being able to put up▪ though a Prisoner unto them desired to question in the field, challenging his proud contemners to meet him if they durst in any place of the Havana, (a brave courage in a dejected and imprisoned English man to challenge a Spaniard in his Country, a Cock upon his own dunghill,) which as soon as I understood by Edward Layfield, I desired to take up, fearing that many would fall upon him cowardly and mince him small in pieces. I sent for him to the Cloister where I lay, and there had conference with him, prevailing so far as that I made him desist from his thoughts of going into the field, and showing his manhood in such a time and place, where his low condition of a Prisoner might well excuse him. The rest of my poor country men were here much discouraged and in some want; whom I relieved (especially Layfield) and encouraged as much as I was able. I chanced here to have occasion to take a little physic before I went again to Sea, & thereby I learned what before I never knew, to wit, the diet which on such aday the best Physicians of Havana prescribe unto their patients. Whereas after the working of my physic, I expected some piece of Mutton, or a fowl, or some other nourishing meat, my Physician left order that I should have a piece of roasted Pork, which seeming unto me a Diet contrary to that day's extremity, I began to refuse it, alleging to my Doctor the contrary course of all Nations, the natural quality of that meat to open the body. To which he replied, that what Pork might work upon man's body in other Nations, it worked not there, but the contrary; and so he wished me to feed upon what he had prescribed, assuring me that it would do me no hurt. Now as Hog's flesh there is held to be so nourishing, so likewise no other meat is more than it, and Tortoises, wherewith all the ships make their provision for Spain. The Tortoises they cut out in long thin slices, as I have noted before of the Tassajos, and dry it in the wind after they have well salted it, and so it serveth the Mariners, in all their voyage to Spain, which they eat boiled with a little garlic, and I have heard them say that to them it tasted as well as any Veal. They also take into their ships some fowls for the Masters and Captains tables, and live hogs, which would seem to be enough to breed some infection in the ship, had they not care to wash often the place where such unclean beasts lie. In the ship where I was passenger, was killed every week one for the Masters, Pilots and passengers table. Thus all things being made ready for the ships provision to Spain, and the Merchant's goods and the King's Revenue being shipped in nine days that we abode there; we now wanted nothing, but only the company of the Fleet from Vera Cruz, which should have met us there upon the eight day of September. But Don Carlos de Ybarra, seeing it stayed longer than the time appointed, and fearing the weather, & the New Moon of that month which commonly proveth dangerous in the Golf of Babama, resolved to stay no longer, but to set out to Spain. On a Sabbath day therefore in the morning we hoist sails, (being in all seven and twenty ships with those which had met with us there from Honduras and the Islands), and one by one we sailed out of Havana to the main Sea, where we that day wafted about for a good wind, and also waiting for our guide, which was not yet come out of the Havana to guide us through the Gulf of Bahama. But that night we wished ourselves again in the Havana, thinking that we were compassed about with a strong Fleet of Hollanders; many ships came amongst us, which made us provide for a fight in the morning. A Council of War was called, and all that night watch was kept, the Guns prepared, red Clothes hung round the ships, Orders sent about both to the galleons and to the Merchant's ships what posture and place to be in. That which I was in, was to attend the Admiral, which I hoped would be a strong defence unto us; Our men were courageous and ready to fight, though I liked not such Martial business and discourse; but for me a place was prepared where I might lie hid, and be safe among some barrels of biscuit; I had all the night enough to do, to hear the confessions of those in the Ship, who thought they could not die happily with the shot of a Holland Bullet, until they had confessed all their sins unto me, who towards morning had more need of rest, then of fight, after the wearying of my ears with hearing so many wicked, grievous and abominable sins. But the dawning of the day discovered our causeless fear; which was from friends, and not from any enemies or Hollanders; for the ships which were joined unto us in the night were as fearful of us, as we of them, and prepared themselves like wise to fight in the morning, which showed unto us their colours, whereby we knew that they were the Fleet which we expected from Vera Cruz to go along with us to Spain. They were two and twenty Sail, which little thought to find us out of the Havana, but within the Haven lying at Anchor, waiting for their coming, and therefore in the night feared us much more than we them. But when the day cleared our doubts, fears and jealousies, than began the Martial colours to be taken down; the joyful sound of Trumpets with the help of Neptune's Kingdoms e●…choed from ship to ship, the boats carried welcoming messages from one to another, the Spanish Brindis with buen Viaje, buen passaje, was generally cried out, the whole morning was spent in friendly acclamations and salutations from ship to ship. But in the midst of this our joy, and Sea greetings, we being now in all two and fifty Sail, (yet we not knowing well how many they were from Vera Cruz, no●… they how many we were from the Havana) two ships were ●…ound amongst us, whether English or Hollanders we could not well discover, but the English prisoners with me ●…old me they thought one was a ship of England called the Neptune) which having got the wind of us, singled out a ship of ours (which belonged to Dunkirk and from St. Lucar or Cales had been forced to the King's service in that voyage to the India's, laden with sugars & other rich commodities to the worth of at least fourscore thousand Crowns; and suddenly giving her a whole broad side (receiving a reply only of two Guns) made her yield, without any hope of help from so proud and mighty a Fleet, for that she was somewhat far straggled from the rest of the ships. The whole business lasted not above half an hour: but presently she was carried away from under our noses; the Spaniards changed their merry tunes into voto a dios and voto a Christo, in raging, cursing, & swearing, some reviling at the Captain of the ship which was taken, and saying that he was false & yielded on purpose without fight, because he was forced to come that Voyage; others cursing those that took her, and calling them hijos de puta, Borrachos, infames Ladrones, Bastards, Drunkards, infamous thiefs, and Pirates; some taking their swords in their hands, as if they would there cut them in pieces, some laying hold of their Muskets as if they would there shootat them, others stamping like mad men, and running about the ship, as if they would leap over board, and make haste after them; others grinning their teeth at the poor English prisoners that were in the ship, as if they would stab them for what (they said) their Country men had done. I m●…t needs say, I had enough to do to hold some of those furious and raging brains from doing Layfield some mischief, who more than the rest would be smiling, arguing and answering their outrageous nonsense. Order was presently given to the Vice-admiral and two more galleons to follow and pursue them; but all in vain, for the wind was against them, and so the two ships laughing and rejoicing as much as the Spaniards cursed and raged, sailed away con Viento en Popa, with full Sail, gallantly boasting with so rich a prize taken away from two and fifty ships, or (as I may say) from the chiefest, and greatest strength of Spain.  
That afternoon the Fleet of Vera Cruz, took their leave of us, (not being furnished with Provision to go on to Spain with us,) and went into the Havana; and we set forwards towards Europe, fearing nothing for the present but the Gulf of Bahama; through which we got safely with the help and guidance of such Pilots, which our Admiral Don Carlos had chosen, and hired for that purpose.  
I shall not need to tell thee my Reader of the sight which we had of St Augustin●…, Florida, nor of many storms which we suffered in this Voyage, nor of the many degrees we came under, which made us shake with cold more than the Frost of England do in the worst of winter; only I say, that the best of our Pilots not knowing where they were, had like to have betrayed us all to the Rocks of Berm●…da one night, had not the breaking of the day given us a fair warning that we were running upon them. For which the Spaniards in stead of giving God thanks for their delivery out of that danger, began again to curse and rage against the English which inhabited that Island, saying, that they had enchanted that and the rest of those Islands about, and did still with the devil raise storms in those Seas when the Spanish Fleet passed that way. From thence when we had safely escaped, we 〈◊〉 well to the Islands called Tercer●…, where fain we would have taken in fre●… water, (for that which we had taken in at Havana now began to stink, and look yellow, making 〈◊〉 stop our noses, whilst we opened our mouths,) but rigid Don Carls would not pity the rest of his Company, who led us by the Island●…; and that night following we all wi●…ed ourselves in some harbour of them; for (though in their conceit those Islands were not enchanted by English men, but inhabited by holy and Idolatrous Papists) we were no sooner got from them, when there arose the greatest storm that we had in all our voyage from Havana to Spain, which lasted full eight days, where we lost one Ship and endangered two galleons, which shot off their warning pieces for help, and made us all stay and wait on them, till they had repaired their Tackle and main Mast. We went on sometimes one way, sometimes another, not well knowing where we were, drinking our stinking water by allowance of pints, till three or four days after the storm was ceased, we discovered land, which made all cry out, Hispania, Hispania, Spain, Spain; whilst a Counsel was summoned by the Admiral to know what land that was, some sold away barrels of biscuit, others of water, to those that wanted (every one thinking that it was some part of Spain,) but the result of the wise Counsel was, after they had sailed nearer to the land, and had laid and lost many wages about it, that it was the Island of Modera, which made some curse the ignorancee of the Pilots, and made us all prepare ourselves with patience for a longer voyage. It pleased God from the discovery of this Island, to grant us a favourable wind to Spain, where within twelve days we discovered Cales; and some of the ships there left us, but most of them went forward to San Lucar, as did the ship wherein I went; when we came near to the dangerous place, which the Spaniards call La Barra, we durst not venture our ships upon our Pilots own knowledge; but called for Pilots to guide us in, who greedy of their lucre came out in boats almost for every ship one. Upon the eight and twentyeth of November, 1637. we cast Anchor within St. Lucar de Barameda about one of the clock in the afternoon, and before evening other passengers and myself went a shore (having first been searched) and although I might presently have gone to the Cloister of St. Dominick, where my old friend Friar Pablo de L●…ndres was yet living, whom I knew would be glad of my coming from the India's, yet I thought fit the first night to enjoy my friend's company both Spaniards and English, (who had come so long a voyage with me) in some Ordinary, and to take my rest better abroad than I should do in a Cloister, where I expected but a poor Friar's supper, a hard and mean lodging, many foolish questions from old Friar Pablo de Londres concerning the India's, and my abode there so many years, and finally the noise of Bells and ratlers to rouse up the drowsy Friars from their sleep to Matines at midnight. That night therefore I betook myself to an English Ordinary, where I refreshed myself and my poor prisoners, (who by the Master of the ship were committed to my charge that night and forwards upon my word, so as to be forth coming when they should be called) and the next morning I sent my honest friend Layfield with a letter to the Cloister to old Pablo de Londres, who upon my summons came joyfully to welcome me from the India's, and after very little discourse told me of ships in the Haven ready to set out for England. The old Friar being of a decrepit and doting age, thought every day a year that I stayed there, and suspended my Voyage for England, and (not knowing the secrets of my heart) judged already that the Conversion or turning of many Protestant souls to Popery waited for my coming, which made him hasten me, who was more desirous than he to be gone the next day, if I might have found wind, weather, and shipping ready. But God, who had been with me in almost ninety days sailing from Havana to San Lucar, and had delivered me from many a storm, prepared and furthered all things in a very short time for the last accomplishment of my hope and desire, to return to England my native soil, from whence I had been absent almost for the space of four and twenty years.  
My first thought here in St. Lucar, was to cast off now my Friar's weed, that outward sheepskin, which covers many a wolvish, greedy, and covetous heart under it; which doubtless is the ground, why in Germany in the Protestant and Lutheran towns, when the boys and young men see a Friar go along their streets, the cry out to the neighbours, saying, a Wolf, a Wolf, shut your doors; meaning, that though what they wear seem to be pellis ovina, or Agnina, a sheep or Lambskin and their condition of mortified, humble, and meek men, yet under it lieth cor L●…pinum, a Wolves heart, greedy of some prey, either worldly, of wealth and riches, or spiritual, of sed●…cing, deceiving and misleading poor souls. Such was the habit, which 〈◊〉, desired to shake off, which was a white Coat or gown hanging to the ground girded about with a leathern belt, and over it from the shoulders downward a white Scapulary (so called there,) hanging shorter than the gown both before and behind, and over that a white hood to cover the head, and lastly, over that a black cloak with another black hood; both which together, the black and white make the Friars of that profession look just like Magpies, and is acknowledged by the Church of Rome itself in a verse which they fain of Mr. Martin Luther, (with what just ground I know not) saying of his former life and profession before his Conversion, Bis Corvus, bis Pica fui, ter fune ligatus. I was twice a Crow, twice a Magpie, and thrice was bound or tied with a Cord; by a Crow meaning an Augustin Friar, who is all in black; by a Magpie, meaning a Dominican, and by bound with a rope or cord, meaning a Franciscan, who indeed is girded about with a cord made of hemp. Though the Dominican Magpie by this his habit make such a gloss and understanding, which is contrary to his life and conversation; for by his outward black habit, he saith, is signified an outward show of deadness and Mortification to the world, and by his inward white habit, an inward purity and chastity of heart, thoughts and life; both which truly are little seen in those Friars especially, who outwardly are worldly, and living to the world, covetous and ambitious of honours, preferments, Bishoprickes, and places of public reading and preaching; and therefore have by favour obtained many places of authority, as by the laws of Arragon to be the King of Spain his Ghostly father, to be Masters of the Pope's Palace, and there to read a lesson of Divinity, to be chief heads of the Inquisition, and from these places to be promoted to sit in the Council of the State in Spain, or to be Cardinals in Rome, and so Popes, or to enjoy the richest and fattest Bishoprics and Archbishoprics in Spain, Italy, and India's, which showeth how little they are dead to the world, nay how they are living to the world and its preferments▪ contrary to the black and dead colour of their habits. So likewise do they not live according to the whiteness of their inward habits, whose lives are found impure and unchaste, as I could exemplify at large, showing what base and unclean acts have been committed by some of that profession in the Low Countries, in Spain, in the India's, in Italy, nay here in England by one Dade the Superior of them, by one Pophar well known to be a good fellow, and still at this day abiding in the Spanish house, by one Crafts and others, which would be too too long a digression from the whiteness of their habit. But I applying the Allegory of this black and white habit otherwise unto myself, and in the outward black part of it seeing the foulness and filthiness of my life and Idolatrous priesthood in the exercise of that profession, and Orders which from Rome I had received; and in the white inward habit considering yet the purity, and integrity of those intentions and thoughts of my inward heart, in pursuance whereof I had left what formerly I have noted, yea all America, which, had I continued in it, might have been to me a Mine of wealth, riches and treasure; I resolved here therefore to cast off that hypocritical cloak and habit, and to put on such Apparel whereby I might no more appear a Wolf in sheepskin, but might go boldly to my Country of England, there to show and make known the Candour of my heart, the purity and sincerity of my thoughts, which had brought me so far, by a public profession of the pure truths of the Gospel, without any invention or addition of man unto it. With the small means therefore which was left me after so long and almost a whole years' journey from Petapa to St. Lucar (having yet about a hundred Crowns) I gave order for a suit of clothes to be made by an English Tailor, which I willingly put on, and so prepared myself for England. Three or four ships were in readiness, who had only waited for the Fleet, to take in some Commodities, especially some wedges of silver, of which I was with old Pablo de Londres, in doubt which to choose. The first that went out was thought should have been my lot, in the which my friend Layfield embarked himself (for all the English prisoners were there freed to go home to their Country) and from which the great providence of God diverted me, or else I had been this day with Layfield a slave in Turkey; for the next day after this ship set out, it was taken by the Turks, and carried away for a rich prize, and all the English in it for prisoners to argel. But God (who I hope had reserved me for better things,) appointed for me a safer convoy home in a ship (as I was informed) belonging to Sir William Curtin, under the command of an honest Fleming, named Adrian Adrianzen living at Dover then, with whom I agreed for my passage and diet at his Table. This ship set out of the Bar of St. Lucar the ninth day after my arrival thither, where it waited for the company of four ships more, but especially for some Indian wedges of silver, which upon for●…eiture of them it durst not take in within the Bar and Haven.  
And thus being now clothed after a new fashion and ready to lead a new life; being now changed from an American into the fashion of an English man, the tenth day after my abode in San Lucar, I bade adieu to Spain and all Spanish fashions, factions, and carriages, I bad farewell my old Friar Pablo de Londres, with the rest of my acquaintance, and so in a boat went over the bar to the ship, which that night in company of fouré more set forward for England. I might observe here many things of the goodness of Adrian Adrianzen, and his good carriage towards me in his ship, which I will omit, having much more to observe of the goodness of God, who favoured this our voyage with such a prosperous wind, and without any storm at all, that in thirteen days we came to Dover, where I landed, the ship going on to the Downs. Others that landed at Margaret were brought to Dover, and there questioned and searched; but I, not speaking English, but Spanish, was not at all suspected, neither judged to be an English man; and so after two days I took post in company of some Spaniards and an Irish Colonel, for Canterbury, and so forward to Gravesend. When I came to London, I was much troubled within myself for want of my Mother tongue, (for I could only speak some few broken words) which made me fearful I should not be accknowledged to be an English man born. Yet I thought my kindred (who knew I had been many years lost) would some way or other acknowledge me, and take notice of me, if at the first I addressed myself unto some of them, until I could better express myself in English. The first therefore of my name, whom I had notice of, was my Lady Penelope Gage, widow of Sir john Gage, then living in St. jones; to whom the next morning after my arrival to London, I addressed myself for the better discovery of some of my kindred; whom though I knew to be Papists, and therefore ought not to be acquainted with my inward purpose and resolution; yet for fear of some want in the mean time, and that I might by their means practise myself in the use of my forgotten native tongue, and that I might inquire what child's part had been left me by my father, that I might learn some fashions, and ●…astly, that in the mean time, I might search into the Religion of England, and find how far my conscience could agree with it, and be satisfied in those scruples which had troubled me in America, for all these reasons I thought it not amiss to look and inquire after them. When therefore I came unto my Lady Gage, she believed me to be her kinsman, but laughed at me, telling me, that I spoke like an Indian or Welsh man, and not like an English man; yet she welcomed me home, and sent me with a servant to a Brother's lodging in Long Acre, who being in the Country of Surrey, and hearing of me sent horse and man for me to come to keep Christmas with an Uncle of mine living at Gatton; by whom as a lost and forgotten Nephew, and now after four and twenty years returned home again, I was very kindly entertained, and from thence sent for to Cheam, to one Mr. Fromand another kinsman, with whom I continued till after twelfth day, and so returned again to London to my brother.  
Thus my good Reader, thou see●…t an American, through many dangers by Sea and Land, now safely arrived in England; and thou mayest well with me observe the great and infinite goodness and mercy of God towards me a wicked and wretched sinner. How I have answered to this Gods gracious calling me from so far and remote a Country, to do him service here, I will show thee in the Chapter following, and so conclude this my long and tedious History.   

CHAP. XXII. Showing how, and for what causes, after I had arrived in England, I took yet another journey to Rome, and other parts of Italy, and returned again to settle myself in this my Country.  

NOw Reader, as the stone that is falling, the nearer it cometh to its Centre▪ more haste it maketh: So I the nearer I am coming to the conclusion of this my History, more haste I desire to make in this last Chapter, for the completing and finishing of it▪ With brevity therefore I will relate some of my travels in Europe, in which I will yield to many of my Nation, but for America, and my travels and experience there, I dare boldly challenge all travellers of my Country. After my return to London, from Surrey, I began to expostulate with my younger Brother (knowing he had been present at my Father's death, and had a chief hand in the ordering and executing his last Will and Testament,) concerning what childs part was left unto me. To which he made me answer, that my father had indeed left him, and my Brother the Colonel, and two other sons by a second wife, and my own sister, every one somewhat, but to me nothing, nay that at his death he did not so much as remember me; which I could not but take to heart▪ and called to mind the angry and threatening letter which I had received from him in Spain, because I would not be a Jesuit. Though for the present I said nothing, yet afterwards in many occasions I told my Brother I would have the Will produced, and would by course of law demand a child's part; but he put me off, assuring me I should never want amongst other my friends and kindred, with whom he knew I should be well accommodated as long as I continued in England. After few days that I had been in London, my kinsman at Cheam, desired me to come to live with him; where I continued not long; for my Uncle at Gatton invited me to his house, offering me there meat, drink, lodging, horse and man, with twenty pound a year, which he promised in other ways to make as good as thirty. Here I continued a twelve month, refining myself in my native tongue, and (though altogether unknown to my Uncle and kindred) searching into the Doctrine and truth of the Gospel professed in England; for which cause I made many journeys to London, and then privately I resorted to some churches, and especially to Paul●… Church to see the service performed, and to hear the Word of God Preached; but so, that I might not be seen, known or discovered by any Papist. When in Paul's Church I heard the Organs, and the Music, and the▪ Prayers and Collects; and saw the Ceremonies at the Altar, I remembered Rome again, and perceived little difference between the two Churches▪ I searched further into the Common-Prayer, and carried with me a Bible into the Country on purpose to compare the Prayers, Epistles, and Gospels with a Mass Book, which there I had at command, and I found no difference but only English and Latin, which made me wonder, and to acknowledge that much remained still of Rome in the Church of England, and that I feared my calling was not right. In these my scruples coming often to London, and conversing with one D●…de, Popham, and Cr●…, Connel and Brown, English and Irish Dominican Friars, I found their ways and conversations base, lewd, light and wanton, like the Spanish and Indian Friars, which made me again reflect upon the Popish Church, upheld by such Pillars. I came yet to the acquaintance of one Price, Superior to the Benedictine Monks, whom I found to be a mere Statesman, and a great Politician, and very familiar, private, and secret with the Archbishop of Canterbury William Land; in conversation with my Brother, (who belonged then unto one Signior Co●…, the Pope's Agent, and was in such favour at the Court, that he was sent over by the Queen with a rich present to a Popish Idol, named our ●…ady of Sichem, in the Low Countries) I heard him sometimes say, that he doubted not but to be shortly Curate and Parish Priest of Coven Garden, sometimes that he hoped to be made Bishop in England, and that then I should want for nothing, and should live with him, till he got me another Bishopric; by which discourse of his, and by his and other Priests favour at Court and with the Archbishop I perceived things went not well, Spanish Popery was much rooted, Protestant Religion much corrupted, and the time not seasonable for me to discover my secret intents and purpose of heart. At this time coming once from Surrey to London, I chanced to be discovered and known to one of the State▪ Officers, a Pursuivant, who had a large Commission for the apprehending of Seminary Priests and Jesuits, named john Grace, who meeting me one day in Long Acre, followed and dogged me as far as Lincoln's Inn wall, where he clapped me on the shoulders, and told me, that he had a Commission against me, to apprehend me, and carry me to the Council Table or to one of His Majesty's Secretaries. To whom I spoke in Spanish (thinking thereby to free myself out of his hands for a Spaniard:) but this would not do, for he replied he knew me to be an English man born, and by the name of Gage, and Brother to Colonel Gage and Mr. George Gage, and that before he left me I must speak in English to him, he carried me to a Tavern, and there searched my Pockets for Letters and money, which in discourse he told me was too little for him (not being above twelve shilling) and that I must go with him to answer before one of His Majesty's Secretaries. I told him that I would willingly go before the Archbishop of Canterbury, or before Sir Francis Windebanke; at which he smiled, saying▪ I knew well whom to make choice of to favour and protect me, but he would carry me to none of them, but to Secretary Cook. I fearing the business might go hard with me, and knowing him to be greedy of money, told him that I would give him any thing that might content him, and so offered him twelve shillings then about me, and my word to meet him in any place the next day, with a better and fuller purse. He accepted of my money for the present, and further offer for the day following, and appointed the Angel Tavern in Long Acre, (knowing that I lodged thereabout) to be the place of our meeting, and so dismissed me. I being free from him, went immediately to my Brother, and told him what had happened unto me, what money I had already given unto him, and what I had promised the next day following. My Brother hearing me began to cha●…e and vex, and to fall into furious words against john Grace, calling him knave and rogue, and that he could not answer what he had done, and that he would have his Commission taken from him, chiding me for that I had given him any money, and calling me young novice and unexperienced in the affairs of England. This seemed strange to me, that my Brother should not only not fear a Pursuivant, but should threaten to take away the Commission from him, who was appointed to search for and find out Priests and Jesuits. Yet I told him I would according to my word and promise meet him the next day, and satisfy him for his fair carriage towards me; to which my Brother would by no means yield, but said he would meet him; which he accordingly performed, and although for my sake and promise he gave him some money, yet he brought him before Signior Con, and there himself and the Pope's Agent with him spoke most bitter words unto him, and threatened him very much if ever again he durst meddle with me.  
After this my Brother carried me to one Sir William Howard a Papist Knight, living at Arundel gate over Clement's Church, who was very familiar with Sir Francis Windebanke, telling him what had happened unto me, and desiring him to carry me with him in his Coach to Sir Francis, and to get his protection for me. Secretary Windebanke understanding who I was, told me I should fear no Pursuivant of them all, and that if I lived quietly in England, no body should trouble me, and that john Grace was a knave, and wished me if ever he meddled with me ag●…n to come unto him. Though for the present this was good and commodious for me to have such favour and protection, yet I perceived, this my Brother's power, and this conniving at Priests and Jesuits could not be useful for me●…, if I should publish my mind and and purpose to alter my Religion. I was therefore much troubled in mind and conscience, which I found was kerbed with the great power of the Papists. I resolved therefore to go again out of England, and to travel in some other Countries amongst both Papists and Protestants, and to try what better satisfaction I could find for my conscience at Rome in that Religion, or in France and Germany amongst the Protestants. I wr●… therefore to the General of the Dominicans at Rome, (without whose Licence I could not go thither) that he would be pleased to send me his Letters Patents, to go to cons●…re some points with him; which he willingly granted unto me. I wanted not money from my Uncle (who commended unto me some business to be dispatched for him at Rome) for so long a journey, other friends also helped me; but my chief trust was upon my Brother Colonel Gage, then in the Low 〈◊〉, whom I knew not, nor had seen him from a child. I had no other pass to take shipping at Dover, but only the letter of a Papist in London, (by means of one Popham a Dominican Friar) to Sir john Manwood his Lady, who was then Governor of Dover Castle, and with the foresaid letter suffered me not to be troubled, examined or searched, but gave order that I should freely and quietly pass over in the Packet boat to Dunkirk, wherewith in four hours with a good wind I arrived, and from thence by Newport and Bridges went to Gant; not far from whence my Brother with his Regimeut lay in field against the Hollander. He was glad to see me, and knowing what journey I was minded to take, furnished me with more money, and for my Uncle's business recommended me to the Marquis De Seralvo (then at Brussels) and to other great men, desiring them to give me their letters to their friends at Rome; from them I got a letter to Don Francisco Barbarini, the Pope's Nephew, and one of the chief Cardinals then in Rome, likewise to Cardinal Cucua, and Cardinal Albornos both Spaniards. With these letters I thought I should have occasion of some conversation with these pillars of the Church of Rome, and in discourse might pry into the hearts and ways of them, and see whether in them were more Policy than Religion. By reason of the Wars between France and the Low Countries, I durst not make my journey the nearest and shortest way through France; but though there were Wars also in Germany, I thought that would be my safest way, and I desired much to look into the Protestant, and Lutberan Church in that Country. Whereupon I resolved from Brussels to go to Namurs, and from thence by water to Liege, and from thence to Collen in Germany. From Liege to Collen though we were twelve in company, we were much troubled with Soldiers; yet God still delivered me and brought me safe to Collen; from whence by the river Rhine I went in boat to Frankefort in September at the time of that great Fair, where I knew I should meet company of Merchants to any part of Italy. In all my travels I never made a more pleasant journey then that which I made by the river Rhine, where I had occasion to see many fair and goodly Cities. In Frankefort there I began to take notice of the Lutheran Church, and for the space of a fortnight that I stayed there, had many thoughts of discovering myself there, and disclaiming Popery, thinking that there I might be sure and fafe, and lie hid and unknown to my Brothers and kindred, who in England would not suffer me to live a Protestant. Yet again I considered how hard it would be for me a stranger to subsist there, and to get any livelihood, for the which I must first get the native tongue, and though many points that were opposite to the Church of Rome, pleased me, yet in some points of that Religion my conscience was not satisfied. At the end of the Fair I sought out for company, and found near a dozen wagons which were upon setting out towards Auspurg with goods of Merchants, who had also hired a Convoy of thirty soldiers to go along with them; which I thought would be safe company for me; with them, and many other passengers and travellers that went in the Wagons, and on foot, by them, I went as far as the famous and gallant City of Auspurg; from whence forward there was no great danger, neither in what part belonged to the Duke of Bavaria, nor in the County of Tirol: from whence we passed some four together to Trent; where I was taken with the first Agu●… that ever in my life I remembered I had, which continued seven months upon me. I thought from thence to have continued my journey by land to Venice, but my Ague suffered me to go but to Verona; from whence I turned to Milan, and so to Genova, leaving my good company; that from Genou●… I might go by Sea to Leghorn, and so likewise to Rome. After a fortnight's stay in Genova, I went with the Galleys of the great Duke of Florence to Leghorn, where I found no boats ready to Rome, and so in the mean time, whilst they were preparing, I went to Pisa and Flarence to see those brave Cities, and returned again to Leghorn, where I found many boats ready to set out to Rome.  
The first night and day we had a fair wind to Piombino; but there it turned, and continued contrary for almost three weeks. At last it pleased God to send us a fair wind wherewith we went out many Boats and Fallucoes in company together, thinking all had been friends; but when we came near to the Castle of Montalto, most of the boats having got before us, two that went in company with the boat wherein I was, suddenly set upon us, and showed, themselves to be French Pirates, who rob us all, and took from me all the money I had, which was not then above five pound, leaving me some Bills of exchange which I had to take up money at Rome: after we were robbed we called in at Civita Vecha; for relief, where I met with a good English Merchant, who freely bestowed upon me provision both of wine and meat, as much as would well suffice me and a friend to Rome, whither we got in a day and night. When I came to Rome I delivered my Letters to the Cardinals; of whom the two Spaniards I found proud and stately; but Don Francisc●… Barbarini, (who was entitled the Protector of England) I found more tractable, kind, and loving. I perceived by his discourse that he knew much of England, and desired to know more; and propounded unto me many questions concerning the state of this Kingdom, and especially concerning the Archbishop of Canterbury, whom he seemed to affect; and yet sometime again would say he feared, he would cause some great disturbance in our Kingdom, and that certainly for his sake and by his means the King had dissolved lately the Parliament (which was that which before this now sitting was so suddenly dissolved by his Majesty) which he feared, Scotland and most of the people of England, would take very ill. He asked me further what conceit the people had of the said Archbishop; and whether they did not mistrust that he complied much with the Court of Rome. And lastly, he told me that he thought, the creating of an English Cardinal at Rome might be of great consequence for the conversion of the whole Kingdom. I laid up in my heart all this discourse, and well perceived some great matters were in agitation at Rome, and some secret compliance from England with that Court, which I purposed to discover more at large among some friend●… there.  
After this discourse with the Cardinal, I was invited to the English College to dinner by one Father Fitzherbert, who was then Rector, a great Statesman and Politician, with whom I had also great discourse concerning my Brother Colonel Gage, concerning my travels in America, and lastly concerning England; whereo●… I perceived little discourse could be had in Rome, except the Archbishop William Laud had his part and share in it; The Jesuit began highly to praise the Arch-prelate for his moderate carriage towards Papists and Priests, boasting of the free access which one Simons, alias Flood, a Jesuit had unto him at all hours, and in all occasions; and to extol him the more, he brought in the Archbishop, Abbot whom he cried down as much for a cruel enemy and persecutor of the Church of Rome, and of all Papists and Priests. But the now Archbishop, said he, is not only favourable unto us there, but here desireth to make daily demonstrations of his great affection to this our Court and Church; which, he showed not long since in sending a Common Prayer Book, (which he had composed for the Church of Scotland) to be first viewed, and approved of by our Pope and Cardinals. Who perus●…ngit, liked it very well, for Protestants to be trained in a Form of Prayer and service; yet considering the State of Scotland, and the temper and tenants of that people, the Cardinals, (first giving him thanks for his respect and dutiful compliance with them) sent him word; that they thought that form of prayer was not ●…itting for Scotland, but would breed some stir and unquietness there, for that they understood the Scots wereaversed from all set Forms, & would not be tied and limited to the invention of man's spirit, having (as they thought) the true and unerring Spirit of God in them, which could better teach and direct them to pray. All this (said Father Fitzherbert) I was witness of, who was then sent for by the Cardinals (as in all like occasions, and affairs concerning England) to give the●… opinion concerning the said Common Prayer Book, and the temper of the Scots. But the good Archbishop (quoth he) hearing the censure of the Cardinals concerning his intention and Form of Prayer, to ingratiate himself the more into their favour, corrected some things in it, and made it more harsh and unreasonable for that Nation; which we already hear they have stomached at, and will not suffer it in many parts to be read; and we justly fear that this his Common Prayer Book, & his great compliance with this Court, will at last bring strife and division between the two Kingdoms of Scotland and England.  
And this most true Relation of William Laud late Archbishop of Canterbury, (though I have often spoken of it in private discourse ●…and publicly preached it at the Lecture of Wingham in Kent,) I could not in my conscience omit it here; both to vindicate the just censure of death, which the now sitting Parliament have formerly given against him for such like practices and compliance with 〈◊〉; and secondly to reprove the ungrounded opinion and error of some ignorant and Ma●…ant spirits, who to my knowledge have since his death highly exalted him, and ●…yed him up for a Martyr. At the same time whilst I was at Rome, I understood of another great buf●…sse concerning England, then in agitation amongst the Cardinals, and much prosecuted by this Fitzherbert, and one father Courtney a Jesuit, son to one Sir Thomas Leeds; which was, to create one of the English Nation Cardinal; that so the Conversion of England, what by the Assistance of William Laud, what by the power of a higher person, and what by the authority of the said Cardinal, might be more fully and earnestly plotted and endeavoured. This business was much agitated in England by Signior Con, at whose house in Long Acre were many meetings of the chief Gentry of the Papists. In Rome Sir William Hamilton then Agent for the Queen, vied much for the said Cardinal's Cap, and got a great number of friends to further this his ambitious design. But he was too young, and some scandal of a Gentlewoman, who stuck too close to him, made the red Cap unfit for his head; and secondly, because a greater than he, to wit, Sir Ke●…lham Digby was appointed by the Queen to be her Agent there; who sent before him his Chaplain, a great Politician and active Priest, named Fitton, to take up his lodging and make way, and friends for his ambitious preferment; who in his daily discourse cried up his Master Digby for Cardinal, and told me absolutely, that he doubted not but he would carry it. But though he had great favour from the Queen, and was her Agent; yet he had strong Antagonists in Fitzherbert, Courtney, and the rest of the crew of the Jesuits, who looked upon that honour and red Cap as better becoming one of their profession, and fitter for a head which had formerly worn a four Cornered black Cap, to wit, Sir Toby Matby. But in case the said Cap should fall from Sir Toby his head; then they would help and further a third, whose birth and Nobility should advance him before Sir Kenelham Digby, to wit, Walter Montague, the old Earl of Manchester his son at that time.  
And thus it was a general and credible report in Rome, that either a Digby, a Mathy, or a Mount●…gue, should that year be made Cardinal. Whereby I perceived that England was coming near to Rome, and that my design of professing and following the truth in England was blasted, and that in vain I had come from America for satisfaction of my conscience in England. I was more troubled now then ever; and desired to try all ways, if I could be better satisfied concerning the Popish Religion in Rome, Naples or Venice, (whither I went) than I had been in America and among the Spaniards. But I found such exorbitances and scandals in the lives of some Cardinals of Rome, whilst I was there, especially in Don Antonio Barbarini, and Cardinal Burgest▪ who at midnight was taken by the Corchetes or Officers of justice in uncivil ways, and came off from them with money, that I perceived the Religion was but as I had found it in America, a wide and open door to looseness and policy, and the like in Naples and Venice, which made me even hate what before I had professed for Religion, and resolve, that if I could not live in England, and there enjoy my Conscience, that I would live in France, for a while, until I had well learned that tongue, and then associate myself unto the best reformed Protestant Church; Whereupon I obtained from the General of the Dominicans this ensuing order to live in the Cloister of Orleans, intending from thence at my best opportunity to go to Paris, Lions, or some other place, and shake off my Magpie habit, and to live and die in France in the true Protestant and refo●…med Religion as professed there.  

In Dei filio sibi Dilecto Reverendo Patri fratri Thomae Gageo Provinciae Anglicanae Ordinis Praedicatorum, Frater Nicolaus Rodulfius totius ejusdem Ordinis Magister Generalis ac servus in Domino salutem.  
Conventui nostro Aurelia nensi Provinciae nostrae Franciae de probo & optimo Patre Sacerdote providere cupientes, Tenore praesentium, & nostri authoritate officii supra nominatum Reverendum Patrem Fratrem Thomam Gageum revocamus te a quovis alio Conventu, & Assignamus in dicto Conventu nostro Aurelianensi Assignatumque declaramus, in Nomine Patris, & Filii, & Spiritus Sancti, Amen. Mandantes Rdo. admodum Patri Magistro Priori illius, ut te benigne recipiat, & cum omni charitate tractet. In quorm fidem his officii hostri sigillo munitis propria manu subscripsimus.  
Datum Suriani die nono Aprilis, 1640. 

Frater Nicolaus Magister Ordinis.  
Frater Ignatius Ciantes Magister; Provincialis Angliae, & Socius.      

The Form whereof (as also the manner of sending Friars from one Cloister to live in another, commonly called by them, an Assignation) is in English as followeth.  

To our Beloved in the Son of God, the Reverend Father Friar Thomas Gage, of the English Province, of the Order of Preachers, Friar Nicholas Rodulfius of the same whole Order Master General, and Servant in the Lord, health and greeting.  
WE being willing and desirous to provide for our Convent of Orleans, of our Province of France, of an honest and very good Father and Priest; by Tenor of these present, and by the authority of our Office do recall you the above named Reverend Friar Thomas Gage, from any other Convent, and do Assign you in our said Convent of Orleans, and declare you to be assigned, in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. Commanding the very Reverend Father Master Prior thereof, that he receive you courteously, and entertain you with all love and charity. In witness whereof with our own hand we have subscribed these being sealed with the seal of our Office.  
Dated at Soriano the ninth day of April, 1640. 

Friar Nicholas Master of the Order.  
Friar Ignatius Ciantes Master Provincial of England and Companion.      

Yet after I had got this Order, I bethought myself further that I would try one way, which was to see if I could find out a Miracle, which might give me better satisfaction of the Romish Religion, than had the former experience of my life, and the lives of the Priests, Cardinals, and all such with whom I had lived in Spain and America. I had heard much of a Picture of our Lady of Loretto, and read in a Book of Miracles or lies concerning the same, that whosoever prayed before that picture in the state of mortal sin, the picture would discover the sin in the soul, by blushing, and by sweeting. Now I framed this argument to myself, that it was a great sin, the sin of unbelief, or to waver and stagger in points of Faith; but in me (according to the Tenants of Rome) was this sin, for I could not believe the point of Transubstantiation, and many other; therefore (if the Miracles which were printed of the foresaid Lady of Loretto were true, and not lies) certainly she would blush and sweat, when such an unbeliever as I prayed before her. To make this trial, I went purposely to Loretto, and kneeling down before God, not with any faith I had in the picture; I prayed earnestly to the true Searcher of all hearts, that in his Son Jesus Christ he would mercifully look upon me a wretched sinner, and inspire and enlighten me with his Spirit of truth, for the good and salvation of my soul; In my prayer I had a fixed and settled eye upon the Lady's picture, but could not perceive that she did either sweat or blush, wherewith I arose up from my knees much comforted and encouraged in my resolution to renounce and abandon Popery, and saying within myself as I went out of the Church, surely if my Lady neither sweat nor blush, all is well with me, and I am in a good way for salvation, and the miracles written of her are but lies. With this I resolved to follow the truth in some Protestant Church in France, and to relinquish error and superstition. Upon which good purpose of mine, I presently perceived the God of truth did smile, with what I heard he was ordering in England by an Army of Scotland raised for Reformation, and by a new Parliament called to Westminster, at which I saw the Papists and Jesuits there began to tremble, and to say that it would blast all their designs, and all their hopes of settling Popery; William Laud his policy was now condemned and cursed, Con was dead at Rome, the Cardinal●… Cap for one of the three forenamed was no more spoken of, Fitton was daunted, Fit zherbert and Courtney quite disheartened, Sir Kenelham Digby his Agency and coming to Rome put off and suspended, and with all this good news I was much heartened and encouraged to leave off my journey to France, and to return to England, where I feared not my Brother nor any kindred, nor the power of the Papists, but began to trust in the protection of the Parliament, which I was informed would reform Religion, and make such laws as should tend to the undermining of all the Jesuits plots, and to the confusion and subversion of the Romish errors and Religion. I was too weak of body to make my journey by land (by reason of my long Ague which had but newly left me) and so resolved to go to Leghorn to find out shipping there; where I found four or five ships of English and Hollanders ready to set out, but were bound to touch at Lisboe in their way. I bargained with one Captain Scot for my passage, first to Lisboe, intending there to make a second bargain. We had no sooner sailed on as far as to the Coast of France, joining to the Duchy of Savoy, but presently from Canes came out part of a Fleet lying there under the command of the Bishop of Bordeaux to discover us, and take us for a lawful prize. I might say much here of the valour of the good old Captain Scot, who seeing all the other ships had yielded to the French men of War, would upon no terms yield to be their prize, (which they challenged because we were bound for Lisboe, than their enemy's Country) but would fight with them all, and at last rather blow up his ship, then to deliver the goods which had been entrusted to him by the Merchants of Leghorn. We were in a posture to fight, our guns ready, and Mariners willing to die that day, which was heavy news to me. After much treaty between the French and our valorous Captain, who still held out and would not yield, there came up to us two ships to give us the last warning that if we yielded not, they would immediately set our ship on fire. With this all the passengers and many more in the ship desired the Captain to yield upon some fair Articles for the securing of what goods he had for England, and should appear were not any way for the strengthening of any enemies to the State and Kingdom of France. With much ado our Captain was persuaded, and we were carried with the rest into Canes for a lawful prize. I seeing that the ships were like to be stayed there long, obtained the Bishop of Bordeaux his pass to go to marcel, and from thence by land through France. Which being granted, I went by water to Tolon, and from thence to marcel, and so in company of Carriers to Lions, and from thence to Paris, Roan, and Deep, where in the first packet boat to Rye I passed over to Enggland, where I landed upon Michaelmas day the same year that this present Parliament began to ●…it the November following. My Brother's Spirit I found was not much daunted with the new Parliament, nor some of the proudest Papists, who hoped for a sudden dissolving of it; But when I saw their hopes frustrated by His Majesty's consent to the continuing of it, I thought the acceptable time was come for me, wherein I ought not to dissemble any further with God, the world and my friends, and so resolved to bid adieu to flesh and blood; and to prize Christ above all my kindred, to own and profess him publicly maugre all opposition of hell and kindred to the contrary. I made myself first known to Doctor Brunnick, Bishop of Exeter, and to Mr. Shu●…e of Lombard street, from whom I had very comfortable and strong encouragements. The Bishop of Exeter carried me to the Bishop of London then at Fullom, from whom I received order to Preach my Recantation Sermon at Paul's: which done, I thought I must yet do more to satisfy the world of my sincerity, knowing that Converts are hardly believed by the common sort of people, unless they see in them such actions which may further disclaim Rome for ever for the future. Whereupon I resolved to enter into the state of Marriage (to which God hath already given his blessing) which the Church of Rome disavows to all her Priests. What I have been able to discover for the good of this State I have done, and not spared (when called upon) to give in true evidence upon my Oath against Jesuits, Priests, and Friars; for the which (after a fair invitation from my Brother Colonel Gage, to come over again to Flanders, offering me a thousand pound ready money) I have been once assaulted in Aldersgate street; and another time like to be killed in Shoe lane by a Captain of my Brother's Regiment, named Vincent Burton, who (as I was after informed) came from Flanders on purpose to make me away or convey me over, and with such a malicious design followed me to my lodging, lifting up the latch and opening the door, (as he had seen me done) and attempting to go up the stairs to my chamber without any inquiry for me, or knocking at the door; from whom God graciously delivered me by the weak means of a woman my Landlady, who stopped him from going any further; and being demanded his name, and answering by the name of Steward, and my Landlady telling him from me that I knew him not, he went away chase and saying that I should know him, before he had done with me. But he that knoweth God well, shall know no enemy to his hurt; neither have I ever since seen or known this man. I might here also write down the contents of a threatening letter from mine own Brother, when he was Colonel for the King of England and Governor of Oxford, which I forbear with some tender consideration of flesh and blood. At the beginning of the wars I confess I was at a stand as a Neophyt and new plant of the Church of England concerning the lawfulness of the war; and so continued above a year in London spending my own means, till at last I was fully satisfied, and much troubled to see that the Papists and most of my kindred were entertained at Oxford, and in other places of the King's Dominions; whereupon I resolved upon a choice for the Parliament cause, which now in their lowest estate and condition I am not ashamed to acknowledge. From their hands and by their order I received a Benefice, in the which I have continued almost four years preaching constantly for a through and godly Reformation intended by them, which I am ready to witness with the best drops of blood in my veins, though true it is I have been envied, jealousied and suspected by many; to whom I desire this my History may be a better witness of my sincerity, and that by it I may perform what our Saviour Christ spoke to Peter, saying, And thou being converted strengthen thy Brethren. I shall think my time and pen happily employed if by what here I have written, I may strengthen the perusers of this small volume against Popish superstition whether in England, other parts of Europe, Asia, or America; for the which I shall offer up my daily prayers unto him, who (as I may well say) miraculously brought me from America to England, and hath made use of me as a joseph to discover the treasures of Egypt, or as the spies to search into the land of Canaan, even the God of all Nations, to whom be ascribed by me and all true and faithful Believers, Glory, Power, Majesty and mercy for evermore.  
Amen.    
FINIS.   

Some brief and short Rules for the better learning of the Indian tongue called Poconchi, or Pocoman, commonly used about Guatemala and some other parts of Honduras.  
ALthough it be true that by the daily conversation which in most places the Indians have with the Spaniards, they for the most part understand the Spanish tongue in common and ordinary words, so that a Spaniard may travel amongst them, and be understood in what he calleth for by some or other of the Officers, who are appointed to attend upon all such as travel and pass through their towns: Yet because the perfect knowledge of the Spanish tongue is not so common to all Indians, both men and women, nor so generally spoken by them as their own; therefore the Priests and Friars have taken pains to learn the native tongues of several places and countries, and have studied to bring them to a Form and method of Rules, that so the use of them may be continued to such as shall succeed after them. Neither is there any one language general to all places, but so many several and different one from another, that from Chiapa and Zoques, to Guatemala, and San Salvador, and all about Honduras, there are at least eighteen several languages; and in this district some Friars who have perfectly learned six or seven of them. Neither in any place are the Indians taught or preached unto but in their native and mother tongue, which because the Priest only can speak, therefore are they so much loved and respected by the Natives. And although for the time I lived there, I learned and could speak in two several tongues, the one called ●…acchiquel; the other Poconchi, or Pocoman, which have some connexion one with another▪ yet the Poconchi being the easiest, and most elegant, and that wherein I did constantly preach and teach, I thought fit to set down some rules of it, (with the Lords Prayer, and brief declaration of every word in it) to witness and testify to posterity the truth of my being in those parts, and the manner how those barbarous tongues have, are, and may be learned.  
There is not in the Poconchi tongue, nor in any other the deversity of declensions, which is in the Latin tongue; yet there is a double way of declining all Nouns, and conjugating all Verbs, and that is with divers particles according to the words beginning with a vowel or a consonant; neither is there any difference of cases, but only such as the said Particles or some Prepositions may distinguish.  
The Particles for the words or Nouns beginning with a Consonant are as followeth,  
Sing▪, Nu, A, Pa, plural. Ca Ata. Qui tacque. As for example, Tat, signifieth a house, and Tat, signifieth father, which are thus declined;  
Sing. Nupat, my house, Apat, thy house, R●…pat, his house. Plural. C●…pat, our house, Apa●…ta, your house, Zuipat tacque, their house.  
Sing. Nutat, my Father, Atat, thy Father, Rutat his Father. Plural. Catat, our Father, Atatta, your Father, Quita tacque, their Father. Thus are declined Nouns beginning with a Consonant. As, Queh, a horse, Nuqueh, Aqueh, Ruqueh, etc. Huh, book, or paper, Nuhuh, Ahuh, Ruhuh. Moloh, Egg, Numoloh, Amoloh, Rumoloh. Holom, Head, Nuholom, Aholom, Ruholom. Chi, Mouth, Nuchi, Achilles, Ruchi. Cam, hand, Nucam, Acam, Rucam. Chac, flesh, Nuchac, Achac, Ruchac: Car, fish, Nucar, Acar, Rucar. Cacar, Acarta, Qui cartacque. Chacquil, body or flesh of man; Nuchacquil, Achacquil, Ruchacquil, Cachacquil, Achacquilta, Quichacquil tacque.  
Some words there are which are pronounced like 'tis, which are written not with 'tis, but with this letter t3, peculiar in that tongue; as for tsi, dog, tsiquin, bird, Nutsi, my dog, Atsi, thy dog, Rutsi, his dog, Catsi, our dog, Atsita, your dog, Quitsi tacque, their dog. Nutsiquin, my bird, Atsiquin, thy bird, Rutsiquin, his bird, Catsiquin, our bird, Atsiquinta, your bird, Quitsi quintacque, their bird.  
There are no several terminations for cases, as in Latin; but the cases are distinguished with some particles or prepositions, as for example. The house of Peter, Rupat Pedro, putting the possessors name, and the particle, Ru, which is a possessive. So for the dative, add the particle Re; as for example, give to Peter his dog, Chaye re Pedro rutsi. For the accusative, when it is motion to a place, or else not, add Chi, as for example, I go to the house of Peter, Quino chi rupat Pedro The Vocative admitteth of this particle ah, or ha, of wishing or calling, as, O my son, or ho my son, Ah vacun, or ha vacun. The Ablative keeping still the same termination with the Nominative, is expressed with some preposition or other, as in my mouth, pan nuchi, with my hand, chi nucam. In signifying I, is undeclinable, as also At, signifying you, or thou. The possessive mine, is also undeclinable, as vi chin, mine, or for me; so thine, or for thee, Ave. Where note that in this tongue there is no w, but v, or u, are pronounced as w, as though we pronounce, wacun, my son, wichin, mine or for me, Awe, thine or for thee; we write vacun, vichin, Ave.  
The Particles or letters, which serve for Nouns beginning with a Vowel, are as followeth. Singular. V. Au. R. Pural. C. or Qu. Av ta. C. or qu. tacque, as for example, Acun, signifieth son, Ixim, Corn, Ochoch, likewise house, which are thus declined.  
Sing. Vacun, my son, Avacun, thy son, Racun, his son. Plural. Cacun, our son, Avacunta, your son, Cacuntaque, their son.  
Sing. Vixim, my corn, Avixim, thy corn, Rixim, his corn. Plural. Quixim, our corn, Aviximta, your corn, Quixim tacque, their corn.  
Sing. Vochoch, my house, Avochoch, thy house, Rochoch, his house. Plural. Cochoch, our house, Avochochta, your house, Cochochtaque, their house.  
So likewise are varied or declined, Abix, signifying a plantation, or piece of ground sown. Acal, earth or ground. Vleu, also earth or ground. Acach, hen. Save only that the words beginning with ay, admit cue, in the first and third person plural; the rest admit for the same persons plural, C, only.  
And as thus I have observed for the varying or declining of Nouns; so also do all the Verbs admit of several particles for their conjugating, according as they begin either with a vowel or a consonant.  
Those that begin with a consonant have somewhat like the Nouns these articles following.  
Sing. Nu, Na, Inru. Plural. Inca, Nata, Inquitacque. As for example, locoh, to love.  
Sing. Nulocoh, I love, Nalocoh, thou lovest, Inrulocoh, he loveth. Plural. Incalocoh, we love, Nalocohta, ye love, Inquilocohtaque, they love.  
Nuroca, or Nurapa, I whip, or beat. Naroca or Narapa, thou whippest, or beatest; Inruroca, or Inrurapa, he whippeth or beateth. Plural. Incaro●…a, or Incarapa, we whip, or beat; Narocata, or Narapata, ye whip, or beat, Inquirocatacque, or Inquirapatacque, they whip or beat.  
Nutsiba, I write, Natsiba, thou writest, Inrutsiba, he writeth. Plural. Incatsiba, we write, Natsibata, ye write, Inquits●…batacque, they write.  
There is no preterimperfect tense, nor preterpluperfect tense; but the preterperfect tense standeth for them; neither is there any Future, but the present tense ex presseth it, and is understood for it, according to the sense of the discourse, as Nulocoh Pedro, I love or will love Peter. Tinulocoh, I love thee, or I will love thee. Yet sometimes for fuller expression of the Future tense, is added this Verb, inva, I will, nava, thou wilt, Inra, he will, as Inva nulocoh Pedro, I will love Peter.  
The Particles for the Preterperfect tense, are as follow:  
Sing. Ixnu. Xa. Ixru. Plural. Ixca. Xa ta. Ixqui tacque. Where note, that in all these particles, and in all this language, the letter X, is pronounced like sh. as Ixnu, like Ishnu. xa, like sha. Ixru, like Ishru. Ixca like Ishca, and so forth.  
Preterperf. Sing. Ixnulocoh, I have loved; Xalocoh thou hast loved, Ixrulocoh, he hath loved. Plural. Ixcalocoh, we have loved, Xalocohta, ye have loved, Ixquilocohtacque, they have loved. And so of all the Verbs above.  
The Particles for the Imperative Mood are these following;  
For the singular number, and second person, Cha; for the third person singular Chiru; for the first person plural, Chica; for the second, Cha ta, for the third Chiqui tacque: as for example. Chalocoh, love thou. Chirulocoh, let him love. Plural. Chicalocoh, let us love; Chalocohta, love ye. Chiquilotacque, let them love. And so of the rest of the Verbs above.  
The Optative Mood is the same with the Indicative, adding to it this Particle Ta, which signifieth as much as utinam, or, would to God, as Nalocoh ta Dios, would God thou love God; Ixnulocoh ta Dios, would God I had loved God.  
The Conjunctive Mood also is the same with the Indicative, adding to it this Particle, or Preposition vei, and ta, if. As for example; vei nalocoh ta Dios, if thou love God, vei ixnulocoh ta Dios, if I had loved God.  
There is no Infinitive Mood, but the Indicative serveth for it. As, Quinchol nutsiba, I can write. Quinquimi, signifieth to die, Nuraeh, I desire, Nuraeh quinquimi, I desire to die.  
Note further, that in all Verbs Actives, when me and thee are expressed as the Accusative case following the Verb, they are coupled to the person that doth or goeth before the Verb, by these two Particles for the present tense, Quin, me, Ti, thee. And for the preterperfect tense, xin, me, ixti, thee. As for example.  
Quinalocoh, thou lovest me. Xinalocoh, thou hast loved me. Quinraalocoh, thou wilt love me. Quinalocohta, love me, or I pray God thou love me. Vei quinalocoh, if thou love me; vei xinalocoh, if thou hast or hadst loved me; Quinaraeh nalocoh, thou desirest to love me. So for the personbeing the Accusative. Ti●…locoh, I love thee. Ixtinulocoh, I have loved thee. Tiranulocah, I will love thee. Tinulocohta, pray God I love thee; vei tinulocoh, if I love thee; vei ixtinulocoh, if I have or had loved thee. Tinuraeh nulocoh, I desire to love.  
Note further, thathese two Verbs, Quinchol, which signifieth, I can or am able, and Inva, which signifieth I will, when they are put with other Verbs of whatsoever person, they are elegantly put impersonally in the third person singular. As for example:  
Inchol nulocoh, I can love. Inra nulocoh, I will love. Ixra ixnulocoh, I have been willing to love. Ixchol ixnulocoh, I have been able to love. Tichol nulocoh, I can love thee, Tira nulocoh, I will love thee.  
The Letters or Particles for Verbs beginning with a Vowel, are these that follow.  
Sing. Inu. Nau. inr. Plural. Inqu. or Inc. Nau ta. Inqu tacque, or Inc tacque. As for example, Eça, signifieth to deliver, which is thus form.  
Sing. Inveça, I deliver. Naveça, thou deliverest, Inreça, he delivereth. Plural. Inqueça, we deliver, Naveçata, ye deliver; Inqueça tacque, they deliver.  
A is a simple signifying to wish or desire, or will a thing, which is never found without these particles.  
Sing. Inva, I will, Nava, thou wilt, Inra, he will; Plural. Inca, we will, Navata, ye will, Incatacque, they will. Ivereh, to hear. Invivireh, I hear. Navivireh, thou hearest, Inrivireh, he heareth. Plural. Inquivireh, we hear; Navivirehta, ye hear; Inquivirah tacque, they hear.  
Thus have I briefly set down the way of declining all sorts of Nouns, and conjugating all sorts of Verbs of this tongue. It remaineth now that I speak of Verbs Actives; their forming and their conjugating with like Particles. The Verbs Actives being of divers terminations, are diversely form. Commonly those that end with an A, cut off the A, in the passive, and to the last consonant add hi. As for example, Nuroca, I whip or beat, the passive is Quinrochi. So Nurapa, I whip or beat, in the passive is Quinraphi. Except Nutsiba, I write, which changeth b into m. Quintsimhi, I am written. Those that end in oh, change oh into onhi. As nulocoh, I love. Quinloconhi, I am loved. So those that end in ch, do change ch into high, as Invivireh, I hear, Quinivirhi. I am heard. Nucuta, I teach, Quincuthi, I am taught, by the first rule. But those that end in ça (where note this letter ç or c, with a tittle under it, is pronounced like s,) change the a into ihi. As for example: inveça I deliver, Quineçihi, I am delivered. Nucamça, I kill, Quincamcihi, I am killed: those that end in ache, add high in the passive, as Nuçach, I forgive, in the passive maketh Quinçachhi, I am forgiven. The particles that vary, or conjugate the Verbs passives, are these following:  
Sing. Quin. Ti. In. Plural. Coh, or Co. Tita. Quitacque. As for example:  
Quinloconchi, I am loved, Tiloconhi, thou art loved. Inloconhi, he is Plural. Coloconhi, we are loved. Tiloconhita, ye are loved. Quiloconhitacque, they are loved.  
Quinrochi, I am beaten or whipped; Tirochi, thou art beaten or whipped; Inrochi, he is beaten or whipped. Plural. Corochi, we are beaten or whipped; Tirochita, ye are beaten or whipped; Quirochi tacque, they are beaten or whipped.  
The Particles for the preterperfect tense are these following.  
Sing. Xin. Ixti. Ix. Plural. Xoh, or Xo. Ixti ta; xi tacque. As for example.  
Sing. Xinloconhi, I have been loved. Ixtiloconhi, thou hast been loved. Ixloconhi, he hath been loved. Plural. Xoloconhi, we have been loved. Ixtiloconhita, ye have been loved, Xiloconhi tacque, they have been loved. Xinrochi, I have been whipped or beaten. Ixtirochi, thou hast been whipped or beaten. Ixrochi he hath been whipped or beaten. Plural. Xorochi, or xohrochis, we have been whipped or beaten, Ixtarochita, ye have been whipped or beaten. Xirochi tacque, they have been whipped or beaten.  
The Imperative Mood is thus:  
Tiloconhi, Be thou loved▪ Chiloconho, let him be loved Plural. Chicaloconho, let us be loved, Tiloconhota, be ye loved, Chiquiloconho tacque, let them be loved. Where you see the particle high is changed into ho.  
The Optative Mood, and the Conjunctive are after the manner of the Verbs Actives, by put to ta in the Optative, and vei in the Conjunctive. As for example.  
Quinloconhi ta, I pray God I be loved. Tiloconhi ta, I pray God thou be loved; Inloconhita, I pray God he be loved; Cohloconhita, I pray God we be loved. Tiloconhitata, I pray God ye be loved. Quiloconhi ta tacque, I pray God they be loved.  
So in the preterperfect tense ta only is added: as for example.  
Xinloconhi ta, would to God I have or had been loved. Ixtiloconhita, pray God thou hast or hadst been loved, Ixloconhita, Pray God he have or had been loved. Plur. Xoloconhita, pray God we have or had been loved, Ixtiloconhi ta ta, I pray God ye have or had been loved, Xiloconhi ta tacque, I pray God they have or had been loved. Where note that the particle Ta, if any other word or sentence be put with the Verb, may be put before the Verb, as Nim ta Quinloconhi, I pray God I be greatly loved. Otherwise if the Verb be alone, ta is placed after it.  
The Conjunctive Mood is thus▪ Vei Quinloconhi, if I be loved, Vei tiloconhi, if thou be loved, and so forth.  
This is all, which commonly is taught concerning this tongue. In which grounds he that is perfect in, and hath a Dictionary of the several words of it, may soon learn to speak it. As I shall understand by my best friends, that there is a desire of further printing a Dictionary, I shall satisfy their desires, and apply myself unto it. These few rules for the present I have thought fit to print, for curiosity sake, and that it may appear, how easy the Indian tongues are to be learned. I shall conclude this unparallelled work, with the Lords Prayer in that tongue, and with a brief explication of it.  
Catat taxah vilcat; Nimta incaharçihi avi; Inchalita Avihauripan Cana. Invanivita Nava yahvir vachacal▪ he invantaxah. Chaye runa cahuhunta quih viic▪ Naçachtacamac, he incaçachve quimac ximacquivi chiquih; Mac●…acana chipam catacchihi; Coaveçata china unche stiri, many quiro, he inqui. Amen.  
Note. Catat, according to the rule of declining Nouns, is the first person plural, which is known by the partlcie Ca, added to Tat, which signifieth father; and Catat is our father.  
Faxah signifieth heaven▪ it is put before the word or verb vilcat, for more elegancy sake, and for better placing of it, contrary to the Latin and English, where es, and art, is put before in coelis, or in heaven. Likewise it is put without a preposition, contrary to the Greek, Latin and English: for in this tongue many times the prepositions are omitted and understood.  
Vilcat signifieth es or art: it is the second person of the Verb, S●…, es, fui. which is a Verb Anomal, and not conjugated after the rule of Verbs▪ above. As for example Vilq●…in, I am▪ Vilca●…▪ thou art, villi, he is▪ Plural▪ Vilcoh, we 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vilque 〈◊〉, the●… are▪ The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●…invi, I 〈…〉  
Nim ta Incaharcihi, which signifieth, I pray God may be greatly magnified. Nim signifieth great or greatly. Ta is ●…ptantis, or of wishing. Incaharcihi, is the third p●…on of the Verb Quincaharcihi, which signifieth to be magnified or extolled; and is form according to the rule above, from the active verb, Nucaharca, to magnify or extol, by changing the last a into ih●…, and adding quin the particle of the passive.  
Avi thy name. Vi, signifieth name, and according to the rule above for Nouns beginning with a Confonant a is the particle of the second person.  
Inchalita avihauri, let come thy Kingdom, is the proper expression of this in English, Inchali, is the third person of the Verb Quinchali, which signifieth to come. Ta is as before optantis, or of wishing. Ihauri or ●…hauric, signifieth kingdom. Av, added, showeth the second person.  
Pan cana, upon our heads. This is a peculiar expression in that tongue; which (as all other tongues) hath many phrases, strange expressions, proper elegancies and circumlocutions. Whereof this one, to say, Let thy Kingdom come upon our heads. Pam or Pan, is a preposition, signifying in or within, or upon. Na signifieth head; Nuna, my head, Cana, our head, according to the rule above: from whence they call a hat, Pan Nuna, as being upon the head.  
Invanivi ta Nava, let be done what thou wilt. They have no proper Noun to express a man's will, but express it by a Verb: Invanivi, is the third person of the Verb, Quinvanivi, which signifieth to be made or done. The Active is Nuvan, I do or make: from whence are form many passives, as Quinvan or Quinvanhi, or Quinvani, or Quinvanivi, or Quinbanari; or Quinvantihi, whereof this last signifieth to be done speedily. And so to all Verbs Actives and Passives, this particle tihi, is added at the end, to signify haste or speed in doing any thing. Nava, is the second person of the Verb, Inva, I will, according to the rule for verbs beginning with a vowel, Nava, thou wilt, Inra, he will.  
Yahvir vach a call, here upon the face of the earth; Yahvir, is an Adverbe signifying here, Vach, signifieth face, Nuvach, my face, Avach, thy face, Ruvach, his face. Acal, signifieth the earth or ground.  
He invan taxah, as it is done in heaven. He is an Adverbe, signifying even as, Invan, is the third person of the passive Verb, Quinvan, to be done. Taxah, as before, signifieth in heaven without any preposition to it.  
Chaye runa, give to day. Nuye is the first person of the present tense, signifying, I give, Cha, is the particle (according to the rule above) of the second person of the Imperative, Mood. Chaye, give thou; Chyrue, let him give. 〈◊〉, to day.  
Cahuhun ta quih vii●…, our every day bread▪ where note that 〈◊〉, put before ●…hun is very elegantly placed; though it do belong to the word vii●…, which signifieth bre●…▪ Nuvi●…c, my bread; 〈◊〉, our bread. 〈◊〉 is an undechned word, signifying every one, or every thing. 〈◊〉 signifieth the 〈◊〉 or the day.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I pray God th●… forgive our sins. They use not here the Imperative Mood▪ as in 〈◊〉 dem●…, 〈◊〉 in English forgive; but with the particle●…▪ o●… wi●…ing▪ they use the 〈◊〉 Mood▪ 〈◊〉 is the second person of the Verb, N●…h, I forgive. M●…, signifieth 〈◊〉. Numac, my 〈◊〉 or sins; ca●…, our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also to signify sin. 〈…〉 is put at the end for elegancy sake. Quimac is the third person plural. Where note that in a whole speech or sentence, sometimes the particle tacque, observed above in the rule for declining is left out; and sometimes it is added. As here, quimac their sins; or else it might have been quimac tacque.  
Xim acquivi chi quih, that have sinned against our backs, of Mac, signifying sin, is this Verb form, quinmacquivi, to sin. So likewise of laval, sin▪ is form another Verb, quinlavini, to sin. This Verb quinmacquivi is a Deponent; of which sort there are many in that tongue, as quincutani, to preach, which have the same Particles as the Verbs Passives. Chiquih is a word compounded of the Preposition chi▪ and ih, which signifieth back, an●… varied like the Nouns beginning with a Vowel, and joined with chi, sig●…th against, as Chivih, against me, chavih, against thee, chirih, against him Plural. Chiquih, against us, chavihta, against ye, chiquih tacque, against them. And if another third person be named, chirih, standeth for against, as chirih Pedro, against Peter, that is, against the back. If many be named in the third person Plural, then chiquih is used, as chiquih unche, or chiquih cunch elal, against all.  
Macoacana, leave us not. This Verb is here compounded of three: first, Ma, is abbreviated from the word many, which signifieth no or not, as likewise manchucu. Co or coh, signifieth we or us, and as in the rules before I have observed, is put here before the Verb; which causeth then to be cut off from the verb, which otherwise should have been nacana, of nucana, I leave, nacana, thou leavest, inrucana, he leaveth, and so forth.  
Chipam catacchihi, in our being tempted. This is another great elegancy in that tongue to use a Verb Passive for a Noun, and to add to it a Preposition; as here, chipam, which signifieth in; and putting to the Verb the Particles wherewith the Nouns are varied and declined. Nutacchih, signifieth I tempt. The Passive is quintacchihi, I am tempted; from whence n●…tacchihi▪ signifieth my being tempted, or my temptation; atacchihi, thy temptation, rutacchihi, his temptation, catacchihi, our temptation.  
Coaveçata china unche tsiri. Deliver us from all evil things. Inveça, as I have noted before, signifieth to deliver. Co is the first person Plural put before the Verb, as I observed in the rule above, and in that Conjunction or compound macoacana. China is a Preposition, signifying above or from. Unche, signifieth all, which is undeclinable. tsiri, is an Adjective properly undeclinable also or unvariable, in Gender, Case, and Number; as are all Adjectives in that tongue. It signifieth evil or bad; as tsiri vinac, an evil man, tsiri ixoc, a bad woman, tsiri chicop, a bad or evil beast; so likewise in the Plural number it is the same. Without a Substantive it is as the Neuter Gender, as malum for malares, signifying an evil thing, or evil things. The Substantive that is form from it, is tsir●… quill, which signifieth evil or wickedness. Voronquil, signifieth the same.  
Mani quiro, not good: this is put for a further expression of evils to be delivered from whatsoever is not good. Mani, as I noted before, signifieth not. Quiro, is as tsiri, an Adjective, signifying good or a good thing, and is undeclinable, unvariable in both numbers. Quiro vinac, a good man, quiro ixoc, a good woman, quiro chicop, a good beast; so likewise in the plural number, quiro vinac, good men. The Substantive that is derived from this Adjective, is, quirohal, goodness▪ Chiohal, signifieth the same. quirolah, is very good, tsirilah, very bad, where lah is added at the end of an adjective, it puts the same aggravation as valde in Latin.  
He inqui, even as he saith. The meaning is, even as he saith that taught this prayer. Quinqui, signifieth I say, tiqui, thou sayest, inqui, he saith, Cohqui, we say, tiq●…, ye say, quiquitacque, they say.  
Amen. All words which have no true expression in the Indians tongues, are continued in the Spanish, or in the proper tongue, as here Amen. So wine which formerly they had not, they call vino; though by an improper word some call it Castilana ha, that is, the water of Castille. So God, they call Dios commonly; though some call him Nim Ahval, that is, the great Lord.  
And thus for curiosities sake, and by the entreaty of some special friends, I have furnished the Press with a language which never yet was printed, or known in England. A Merchant, Mariner, or Captain at Sea may chance by fortune to be driven ●…n some Coast, where he may meet with some Pecoman Indian; and it may be of great use to him, to have some light of this Poconchi tongue. Whereunto I shall be willing hereafter to add something more for the good of my Country; and for the present I leave thee Reader to study what hitherto hath briefly been delivered by me.  
FINIS.   

A Table of the Chapters of this Book, with the Contents of the most Remarkable things in them.  
CHAP. I. 
HOw Rome doth yearly visit the American and Asian Kingdoms. page 1. 

Contents.  
The Pope's Policy in maintaining constantly some poor Pensionary Bishops in Rome. page 1.  
Without great Sums of Money, and new Purple Clothing given to the Cardinals, Suits are not Canonised at Rome. pag. 2.  
moneys sent out of England to Rome, for Indulgencies to be granted to private Altars in Papists private chambers. page 2.  
More power granted to the Kings of Spain over the Clergy in the West-India's, then to other Princes in Europe, upon condition that they maintain there the Pope's Authority, and Priests to preach. page 2. 3.  
The Jesuits challenge from Francis Xavierius the Preaching of the Gospel as due only to them. page 3.  
Missions of Priests, Friars, or Jesuits, are yearly sent at the King of Spain his charge to the India's. page 3.    CHAP. II. 
Showing that the Indians wealth, under a pretence of their Conversion, hath corrupted the hearts of poor begging Friars, with strife, hatred and ambition. page 3. 

Contents.  
Hatred grounded upon difference in Religion, is most bitter. Page 3. 4.  
Jesuits and Friars, but especially Dominicans, deadly enemies. Page 4.  
A jesuitical trick well acted at Venice. page 4.  
Doctor Smith Bishop of Chalcedon sent by the Pope into England, as private Head over all the Romish Clergy, chiefly by the cunning subtlety of Jesuits was banished. page 4.  
A College privately intended to be built in England, by Jesuits at Winifred's Well; as also the Soap houses at Lambeth, with the Soap Patentee belonging to them. page 5.  
More 〈◊〉 pranks discovered. page 5.  
Why Jesuits and Dominicans are dead enemies▪ page. 5. 6.  
Valentia the jesuit, his death most shameful, for causing a false Print upon Augustins' works. page. 5. 6.  
Jesuits, excellent Musicians, Fencers, Dancers, Vaulters, Painters, Bribers, and Merchants. p. 6.    CHAP. III. 
Showing the manner of the Missions of Friars, and Jesuits to the India's. pag. 7. 

Contents.  
Distinction of several Provinces amongst the Friars, and Jesuits, under head at Rome, named General; page 7.  
West-India Friars rich prizes to the Hollanders. page 7.  
Pope's indulgence granted to such Friars, as go to the India's, and his excommunication to such as oppose them▪ page 8.  
Liberty draws most of the Friars to the India's. page 8.  
The death of an unchaste wife murdered by her own husband, caused by the too much liberty of a wanton Friar in Guatemala, Anno 1635. p. 9    CHAP. IU. 
Showing to what Provinces of the East and West-India's belonging to the Crown of Castilia, are sent Missions of Friars and Jesuits. And especially of the Missions sent in the year 1625. page 9 

Contents.  
Two sorts of Spaniards in the India's deadly enemies to one another, viz. the Natives borne there, and such as go from Spain thither. page 9 10.  
What Religious Orders are the chief Preachers in the Province of Guatemala. page. 10.  
The Spaniards chief trading from Spain to Philippinas, is first, by their ships to St. John de Ulhua, upon the North Sea; and secondly, from Acapulco, upon the South Sea to Manila. page 11.  
A vain and worldly discourse of a Friar of the India's, page 11. 12.  
The chief cause of the Author's resolution to go to East and West-India's. page 12. 13.  
Four poor Mendicant Friars, as Apostles entertained by Don Frederique de Toledo, and the Galleys in Puerto de Santa Maria. page 14.    CHAP. V. 
Of the Indian Fleet, that departed from Cales, Anno Dom. 1625. And of some remarkable passages in that voyage. page 14. 

Contents.  
The love of Nuns too powerful over Friars. page. 14.  
The Author hid in an empty barrel on shipboard, in the Bay of Cales, page 15.  
The pleasure of the Indian Navigation, 1625. until the first land was discovered. page 16.    CHAP. VI 
Of our discovery of some Islands, and what trouble befell ut in one of them. p. 16. 

Contents.  
The Islands called Desseada, Marigalante, Dominica, Guadalupe, are the first discovered in America, in the Spanish Navigation. page 17.  
A Christian Mulatto having lived twelve years among Heathens, with an Infidel wife and Children, found in Guadalupe. page 18.  
A sudden uproar and mutiny of the Indians of Guadalupe, who slow and wounded many of the Spanish Fleet, 1625. page 25.    CHAP. VII. 
Of our further sailing to St. John de Ulhua, alias, Vera Crux, of our landing there, page 19 

Contents.  
A Friar wounded at Guadalupe, died, and was solemnly cast to the Sea. pag. 20.  
A Spaniard swimming in the sound of Mexico, cruelly slain, and partly devoured by a Sea Monster. page 21.  
The Virgin Mary, called upon more than God, in a sudden apprehensiou of a storm. page 21.    CHAP. VIII. 
Of our landing at Vera Crux, otherwise St. John de Ulhua, and of our entertainment there. page 22. 

Contents.  
The vanity and worldliness of a Religious Dominicnn Superior in St. John de Ulhua, page 23.  
The houses and Churches of St. John de Ulhua, builded with boards and timber, and therefore easily and often fired. page 23. 24.  
A further relation of the town of St. John de Ulhua, with the rich trading of it from most parts of the West-India's, as also from the East-India's. page. 24.    CHAP. IX. 
Of our journey from St. John de Ulhua to Mexico, and of the most remarkable Towns and Villages in the way, page 25. 

Contents.  
Our Friars first entertainment by the Indians of the old Vera Crux. page 25.  
A Franciscan Friars vow and profession contrary to the vanity, carding, dicing, and swearing, practised by them of Xalappa, in the India's. page 26.  
Abundance of Gnats in the Rinconada, taketh away the comfort of the great abundance of provision that is there. page 27.  
From whence the Town called Segura de la Frontera had its beginning. page. 27. 28.    CHAP. X. 
Wherein is set down the Estate and Condition of the great Town of Tlaxcallan, when the first Spaniards entered into the Empire of Mexico. Cortes his first encounter with the Tlaxcalteca's, their League with him; with a description of the Town, and of the state and condition of it now. page 29. 

Contents.  
A wall of stone without Lime or Mortar, of a fathom and a half high, and twenty foot br●…d, built by the Indian, for a defence in time of Wars before the coming of the Spaniards. page 29.  
Fourscore thousand Indians, soon raised and armed by those of Tlaxcallan, and soon over come by a thousand only Indians and Spaniards with Cortes. pag. 30. 31.  
Yet further a hundred and fifty thousand overcome by four hundred Spaniards, and six hundred Indians. page 31. 32.  
Three presents sent to Cortes, viz five slaves, Frankincense and feathers, Fowls, 〈◊〉 and Cherries, to know whether hee●…ere a God or a man. pag. 3●….  
Montezuma the Emperor his great present sent to Cortes. pag. 34.  
The Tlaxcalteca's pay no Tribute to the King of Spain, as others do, save only ●…ne Corn of Mo●…. pag. 35.  
A description of the four chief streets of Tlaxcallan, with the standard of the Town. pag. 35.  
Twenty thousand persons wont to meet in one Market place of Tlaxcallan, to buy and sell. pag. 35.  
Severe justice executed upon ā thief by the inhabitants of Tlaxcallan. pag. 36.    CHAP. XI. 
Concluding the rest of our journey from Tlaxcallan to Mexico, through the City of Angels, and Guacocingo. pag. 36. 

Contents.  
The City of Angels first builded by the Command of Antonio de Mendoza, in the year 1530. pag. 37.  
It was first called by the Indians Cuctlaxcoapan, that is to say, a snake in water. Ibid.  
Many more particulars of the City of Angels briefly related. Ibid.  
The Town of Guacocingo, why privileged by the Spaniards. pag. 38.  
Tezcuco, the first Town in the West-India's, that received a Christian King. pag. 39  
How the Vergantines, (wherewith Cortes besieged Mexico by water) were brought by Land in pieces from Tlaxcallan to Tezcuco; and four hundred thousand men, fifty days employed in making a sluice or Trench for the finishing of them, and launching them forth to the Lake. pag. 40.  
Cortes his Army divided into three parts in the plain of Tezcuco, for the better besieging of Mexico. pag. 40. 41.  
Cortes made use of seven thousand beams of Cedar trees for the building of his house in Mexico. pag. 41.    CHAP. XII. 
Showing some particulars of the great and famous City of Mexico in former times; with a true description of it now. And of the State and Condition of it, in the year 1625. pag. 42. 

Contents.  
Little substance or nourishment found in the fruits, and other food of Mexico. pag. 42. 43.  
Several opinions concerning the difference of fresh and salted water in the Lake of Mexico. p. 43, 44.  
Montezuma his stately Palace in Mexico, called Tepa●…; with two more, the one with many ponds of salt and fresh water for several ●…orts of fowls; the other for hawking fowls▪ and fowls of rapine. p. 44, 45.  
Three thousand were the Attendants in Montezuma his Court, fed with what came from his Table. p. 46.  
Mexico called formerly Tenuchtitlan, and why? ibid.  
What Mexico properly signifieth, and from whence so called. p. 47.  
The Names of the ten Emperors that were of Mexico; and Montezuma his death. ibid.  
Quahutimoc Emperor of Mexico taken prisoner, and that great City conquered by Cortes the 13. of August, 1521. p. 49.  
Two hundred thousand little boats called Canoas', belonged to Mexico, to bring provision into the City. p. 50.  
A Description of the chief Market of Mexico, wherein a hundred thousand persons did usually meet to buy and sell. p. 50, 51.  
A Description of the great Church of Mexico, before the entering of the Spaniards. p. 51, 52.  
The Papists have continued the fashion of their Churches, Altars; Cloisters, and many other their abuses from the Heathens. p. 52, 53.  
The Gods of Mexico, two thousand in number. p. 53.  
Mexico after the Conquest, was built again with à hundred thousand houses. p. 54.  
Fifteen thousand Coaches are judged to be in the City of Mexico. p. 56.  
A Popingay presented to the King of Spain, worth half a million of Ducats. ibid.  
A Lamp in Mexico worth four hundred thousand Crowns. ibid.  
The Attire of the female sex of Blackmores, Mulatta's, and Mestiza's in Mexico. p. 56, 57  
The Spaniards with their gifts to the Churches and Cloisters cover their lascivious lives, as is showed by an example in Mexico. p. 57  
About two thousand Coaches daily meet in the Alameda of Mexico. 59  
Of a fruit in the India's, called Nuchtli. p. 60.  
Of some other fruits, and especially of a tree called Metl. p. 60, 61.  
A memorable history of a great mutiny in Mexico, caused by the too great power of an Archprelate, and the Covetousness of the Viceroy. With some observations gathered for the good of England out of the said mutiny. p. 62. & sequent.    CHAP. XIII. 
Showing the several parts of this new world of America; and the places of Note about the famous City of Mexico. p. 68 

Contents.  
A Description of the fiery Mountain, called Popocatepec. p. 69.  
The riches belonging to the Viceroy his chapel at Chapultepec, worth above a million of Crowns. p. 70.  
A Description of a rich Desert, or wilderness, three leagues from Mexico. ibid.  
The cruelty of Don Nunio de Guzman in Mechoacan. p. 71.  
The manner of burying the Kings of Mechocan, before it was conquered by the Spaniards. p. 71, 72.  
The Spaniards themselves wonder that our English Nation is not more Active in conquering more of the Continent of America beyond Virginia. p. 73.  
Nova Albion in America, named so by Sir Francis Drake. p. 74.  
How the Country of Jucatan was first named. ibid.  
In the year 1632. the Indians of Jucatan mutinied against the Spaniards. ibid.  
The City of Valdivia so named from a Spaniard of that name too greedy and covetous of gold. p. 76.  
The famous Attempt of John Oxenham an English man, from the Coast of Nombre de Dios, to the Island of Pearls in the South sea. p. 77.  
The Spanish Fleet of Nova Hispania taken by the Hollanders, in the river of Matanzoes. p. 80.    CHAP. XIIII. 
Showing my journey from Mexico to Chiapa, Southward, and the most remarkable places in the way. p. 81. 

Contents.  
For what reasons I stayed in America, and would not go on to the Philippina Islands in the East-India's. p. 82.  
A Proclamation from the Viceroy in the market place of Mexico, against such as should conceal, harbour, and hide any Friar bound for the Philippina Islands. p. 83.  
A double Wheat harvest every year in a Valley, called St. Pablo. p. 85.  
The Dominicans Cloister in Guaxaca, very rich, and strong. p. 86.  
The great River Alvarado, though it run from St. John de Ulhua far into the heart of the Country towards Guaxaca; yet there is no Castle, Tower, or Ordnance upon it. ibid.  
An Old Friar, Master of Divinity, spitefully and maliciously buried in a garden by the Friars of Guaxaca. ibid.  
Friars in the India's may travail, and call for Turkeys, Capons, or what they please to eat, without any money, upon the Indians charges. p. 87.  
Tecoantepeque a Sea Town, upon Mar deal Zur, altogether unfortified. ibid.  
The Author lodged in a Wilderness, and affrighted with a sure apprehension of death by Wild beasts. p. 88, 89.  
The Author, and his Companies dangerous passage over the mountain of Maquilapa, feeding three days upon green sour lemons, and water. p. 90. & sequ.  
Two mysterious games of Tables played between the Superior of the Dominican Friars of Chiapa, and the Author and his Company. p. 94, 95.  
Our stately entertainment in a Town colled St. Philip, near Chiapa. p. 95, 96.  
Our imprisonment in the Cloister of Chiapa, and three day's penance with bread and water. p. 96.  
A Friar's penance in Chiapa for a Love letter to a Nun. p. 97.  
The Author made Schoolmaster in Chiapa. ibid.    CHAP. XV. 
Describing the Country of Chiapa, with the chiefest Towns and Commodities belonging to it. p. 98. 

Contents.  
Some foolish questions moved to the Author by a great Don of Chiap●…▪ 〈◊〉 his answer to them accordingly. p. 99 & sequ.  
One thousand and six hundred Duck ate's got by a Bishop of Chiapa in one month only for Confirmation of little children in Indian Towns. p. 102.  
A Bishop of Chiapa poisoned by women, with a cup of Chocolatte, for forbidding Chacolatte to be drunk in the Church. p. 103.  
The Author his answer to a token sent to him by a gentlewoman of Chiapa. p. 104.  
The great Dexterity of the Indians of Chiapa in shows, and public feasts. ibid.  
The River of Tabasco very commodious for any Nation to enterup towards Chiapa. p. 105.    CHAP. XVI. 
Concerning two daily, and common Drinks, or Potions much used in the India's, called Chocolatte, and Atolle. p. 106. 

Contents.  
The Nature of the Cacao, and the tree it groweth it upon, and the two sorts of it. p. 106, 107.  
Cinnamon one of the best ingredients in the Chocolatte; and why? p. 108.  
Achiotte how it groweth; and for what it is good. ibid.  
Several ways to drink the Chocolatte. p. 109.    CHAP. VII. 
Showing my journey from the City of Chiapa unto Guatemala, and the chi●… places in the way. p. 111. 

Contents.  
Six thousand Ducats sent by a Friar to Spain to buy a Bishopric. p. 112.  
A rich treasure and picture of Mary in a poor and small Town of the Indians, called Chiantla, among the mountains▪ named Cuchumatlanes. p. 113.  
The water of the river of a Town, called Scapula, causeth great swellings in the throat. p. 114.  
The Author his dangerous f●…ll from the mountain of Zojabah, and his great deliverance attributed to a miracle by the Indians▪ with the con●…eit the Indians had of his sanctity and holiness. p. 115.  
The Indians guide the Friars in the night, when they travail, with lights of ●…ood. p. 116.  
The great Fair of Chimaltenango. p. 117.  
The Author abused, and suspected to be a spy, by an old friar in Chimaltenango. ibid.  
Stones of a fruit, or plum, called Xocotte, fit for firing, and also good to fat hogs. 117, 118.    CHAP. VIII. 
Describing the Dominions, Government, Riches, and gr●… of the City of G●…temala, and Country belonging to it. p. 118. 

Contents.  
Guatemala a●… open City without any walls, forts, or Bulwarks about it. p. 118.  
The Author welcomed to Guatemala; and first graced with a public Act of Divinity; and after made Master of Arts in the same City. p. 118, 119.  
The form of the Letters Patents, as are used there, and sent to the Author to read Arts in the University of Guatemala. ibid.  
The manner of presenting the Author to the Bishop for obtaining his Licence to preach publicly. p. 120. 121.  
The form of the Bishop's Licence to preach and hear Confessions within his Bishopric, in Spanish, and English; with some glosses upon it. p. 121, 122.  
Donna Maria de Castilia swallowed up by a river which suddenly gushed out of a mountain near to Guatemala, for blaspheming and defying God. p. 124.  
The horror of the Vulcan of fire veer Guatemala. ibid.  
Thirteen pound and a half of Beef sold about Guatemala for three pence. p. 125.  
One man only enjoying 40000. head of cattle, and one only that bought 6000. near Guatemala. ibid.  
How Guatemala and the Towns about are stored with provision of Beef and Mutton; and by whom. ibid.  
Four exceeding rich Merchants in Guatemala, besides many other of great▪ but inferior wealth to them. p. 126.  
The Covetousness of a Precedent of Guatemala showed in Carding and gaming. ibid.  
Thirty thousand ducats yearly, the rent of one Cloister in Guatemala; besides the treasure in it, worth a hundred thousand Crowns. p. 127.  
A thousand persons commonly living within one Cloister of Nuns in Guatemala. ibid.  
The Bishop of Guatemala his Nun, very powerful and rich. p. 128.  
The strength of the Blackmore slaves about the Country of Guatemala. p. 129.  
All the power of Guatemala is not able to reduce a few Blackmore slaves, who are fled to the mountains about Golfo Dulce. p. 130.  
Between the Town of Acacabastlan and Guatemala are Mines of Copper, and iron, and probably a treasure of Gold. p. 131.  
A rich Miser, worth six hundred thousand Ducats, living like abeast in the valley of Mixco. p. 132.  
A kind of wheat in the valley of Mixco, called Tremesino, which after three month's so●…ne is harvested in. p. 135.  
A Town called St. Lucas, where wheat threshed is laid up in Barnes, and 〈◊〉 p two or three years with much increase. ibid.  
A Town of twelve thousand Indian inhabit●… not yet conquered, lying between Jucatan and Vera Paz. p. 136.    CHAP. XIX. 
Showing the Condition, quality▪ fashion and behaviour of the Indians of the Country of Guatemala, since the Conquest; and especially of their feasts and 〈◊〉. p. 138. 

Contents.  
The Indians of the Country of Guatemala, like the Israelites by Pharaoh, much oppressed by the Spaniards, because they multiply and increase. p. 138.  
The West-India's easier to be conquered now, then in the time that Cortes conquered them. p. 139.  
Some Indians choose rather to die by pining away willingly, then to be subject to the Spaniards oppression and cruelty. ibid.  
How the Indians are forced, and distributed out by a Spanish Officer to serve the Spaniards weekly. p. 140.  
The manner of the Indians beds; as also their manner of clothing. p. 141, 142.  
They are divided into Tribes, with a chief head over every Tribe. p. 142.  
How they agree upon contracting Marriage one with another. ibid.  
The powdered beef of the Indians, commonly called Tassajo. p. 143.  
The Indian Venison, or flesh of wild Dear, how dressed and eaten. ibid.  
A Hedgehog good meat in the India's. ibid.  
Of an Indian drink, called Chicha. p. 144.  
The Spaniards use much to make the Indians drunk; and then pick their pockets. 144, 145.  
The Priests that live in the Indian Towns are above the justices, and Officers for peace, and whip, and give sentence and judgement in the Church against the best. p. 146.  
The Service, and Attendants allowed to the Priest. p. 147.  
How, and what tribute the Indians pay yearly. p. 148.  
The Saints and Idols of the Romish Religion differ not from the heathenish Idols in the Indians opinion. p. 149.  
Saints held unprofitable by the Priests in the India's, and fit to be cast out of the Churches, which bring not money and gifts unto them at least once a year. ibid.  
The Priests trade much in wax candles, and sell sometimes one candle five or six times. p. 150.  
An old Indian Woman's judgement concerning the Sacrament of the Lords supper. p. 150, 151.  
All souls day, Christmas, Candlemas day, and Whitsunday, days of great lucre, and profit to the Priests. p. 151, 152.  
The Indians are forced to marry at thirteen and fourteen years of age; and why? p. 153.  
The ground of our Fairs in England. p. 154.  
Several dances of the Indians. p. 154, 155.    CHAP. XX. 
Showing how, and why I departed out of Guatemala, to learn the Poconchi language, and to live among the Indians; and of some particular passages, and Accidents whilst I lived there. p. 156. 

Contents.  
The Author going with some few Spaniards, and Christian Indians into a Country of unknown Heathens, fell dangerously sick; and was further in a skir●…h with the Barbarians, and by that means also in danger of his life. p. 157. 158.  
Indians grown up in age, forcedly driven to Baptis●…, without any principl●…s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the Priests and Friars that first entered into America. ibid. 〈◊〉, a woody, mountainous, and barren▪ Country. p. 159.  
〈◊〉 India's are Grammars and Dictionaries of the several Indian tongues. p. 〈◊〉.  
The Author became perfect in the Poconchi language in one quarter of a 〈◊〉. ibid.  
The means, chiefly from the Church, which the Author enjoyed yearly in the Towns of Mixco and Pinola. p. 161, 162.  
A Plague of Locusts in the India's brought no small profit to the Author. p. 163, 164.  
The Spaniards confidence in some blessed breads against the plague of Locusts▪ ibid.  
An infectious disease amongst the Indians, brought to the Author near a hundred pounds in half a year. ibid.  
The Author struck down as dead to the ground with a flash of lightning; and again in danger of his life by an Earthquake. p. 165, 166.  
Of a small Vermin, less than a flea called Nigua, common in the India's, wherewith the Author was in danger of losing a leg. ibid.  
The Author like to be killed by a Spaniard, for defending the poor Indians, p. 167.  
A notorious Witch in the Town of Pinola affrighted the Author. p. 167. & sequ.  
The Indian Wizards and Witches changed into shapes of beasts by the Devil, as appeareth by two examples. p. 169. & sequ.  
Some Idolaters in the Town of Mixco discovered their preaching Idol found out by the Author, and burned publicly in the Church; and he in great danger to be killed by them. p. 171. & sequ.  
The Author's conflict within himself about coming home to England for conscience sake; and his resolution therein. p. 180, 181.  
Near upon 9000. pieces of Eight got by the Author, in twelve years that he lived in the India's. p. 181.    CHAP. XXI. 
Showing my journey from the Town of Petapa into England; and some chief passages in the way. p. 182. 

Contents.  
Relation of a place called Serro Redondo, five leagues from Petapa. p. 182.  
A strange fire and smoke constantly coming out of the earth near unto a Town, called Aguachapa; which by the Spaniards is supposed to be a mouth of hell. p. 183.  
The privilege of a great river, called Lempa, dividing the Country of St. Salvador, and Nicaragua. p. 184.  
A Friar thinking to take up gold from the bottom of the fiery Vulcan of Leon deceived. p. 185.  
The City of Leon, and Country about, called by the Spaniards, Mahomet's paradise. ibid.  
About the beginning of February, the City of Granada in Nicaragua is one of the richest places in the India's, by reason of many rich commodities, and some of the King of Spain his revenues carried thither, to be transported by the Frigates to Carthagena or Havana. p. 185, 186.  
The dangerous passage from the Lake of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 led El Des●…adero. p. 〈◊〉.  
The Author and his 〈◊〉 like to be surprised by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crocodile. p. 187.  
The Author ro●…bed at sea by a Holland man of War, of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crowns. p. 188, 189.  
A Friar f●… defending the po●…re Indians of Nicoy●… 〈◊〉 two fingers, which were cut off by the 〈◊〉 de Maior. p. 192.  
The Author forced to drink his own urine, and lost, and like to perish in an unknown Island, and afterwards upon a Rock. p. 193, 194.  
Some particulars of the City of Panama. p. 195.  
The river of Chiagre very shallow in many places, without some great rain cause the water to fall into it from the mountains. ibid.  
Some particulars of portobelo, during the time that the Spanish Fleet stayeth there. p. 196.  
The Papists Bread God, or Sacrament eaten and gnawn by a Mouse in Porto-bello; with a Fast in bread and water for that contempt done unto their God. p. 197, 198.  
The Spaniards fear of the English that then inhabited the Island called Providence. p. 199.  
Some English Prisoners at Carthagena, with one Captain Rouse, who at Havana challenged some Spaniards into the field, who had abused him. p. 199▪ 200▪  
From the whole Spanish Fleet, one gallantly taken 〈◊〉 worth fo●…re 〈◊〉 thousand ducats, by two Holland or English ships not well known, upon the Coast of Havana. p. 201.  
The manner of the Dominicans habit, with the meaning of it. p. 203.    CHAP. XXII. 
Showing how, and for what causes, after I had arrived in England, I took yet another journey to Rome, and other parts of Italy, and returned again to settle myself in this my Country. p. 205. 

Contents.  
Price a Monk very familiar with William Laud late Archbishop of Canterbury. p. 205.  
The Author's Brother in great favour at Court, and aspiring to a Bishopric●…e▪ or to be Parish Priest of Covengarden. ibid.  
The Author apprehended by a Pursuivant; a●… protected by Sir Francis Windebank. p. 207.  
The Author from the low Countries got letters of recommendation to some chief Cardinals in Rome. p. 207.  
The Author robbed by French Pirates going from Leghorn to Rome. ibid.  
The Cardinal Don Francisco Barbarini entitled the Protector of England 〈…〉 and proceedings of William Laud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ p. 20●….  
William Laud his further Compliance with the Cardinals of Rome, as testified by Fitzherbert the jesuit in a conference with the Author. ibid.  
A design of making an English Cardinal at Rome; and who chiefly eyed for that purpose. p. 20●….  
A true Copy of the manner of sending the Author to live at Orleans in France. p. 209, 210.  
The miracle printed by the Papists of the blushing and sweeting of the Lady's picture of Loretto, tried by the Author, and found to be a mere lie. p. 210.  
At the calling of the Parliament now sitting, the Romish crew in Italy much perplexed. p. 210, 211.  
The Author taken again by a French Fleet of ships, as he was coming home from Leghorn. p. 211.  
The Author twice assaulted in London by Papists, and like to be killed for his profession of the truth, and service to the State. p. 211, 212.     
FINIS.   

ERRATA.  
PAg. 6, l. 54, read that Kingdom, p. 8, l. 34, r. their own, p. 10, l. 46, r. party, p. 11, l 56, r. S●…via, p. 15, l. 2●…. r. St. john de Ul●…, ibid. l. 49. r. the spurning, p. 16, l. 33, 34, r. the first founder, p. 17▪ l. 23. r. were, p. 24, l. 3, r. 〈◊〉, ibid. l. 5, 6, r. Grij●…lva, p. 25, l. 42, r. out of the Arbour, p. 27, l▪ 23, r. keepers, p. 28, l. 46, r. 〈◊〉▪ and 〈◊〉, p. 35▪ l. 12, r. well b●…ked, p. 36, l. 6, r. sacrificed, p. 43, l. 5, r. in a Spanish, ibid. l. 55▪ r. it maketh, p. 51, l. 39, r. those sacrifices, p. 53, l. 43, r. consecrated, p. 62, l. 30, r. to be the Viceroys, p. 65▪ l. 31, r. Uiva ●…l Roy, p. ●…9, l. 51, r. Antiqu●…ra, p. 71, l. 4, r. it glorietli, ibid. l. 47, r. made, p. 72, l. 1, r. glorious, p. 74▪ l. 23, 24. r. 〈◊〉, p. 76▪ l. 12, r. have in it, p. 79▪ l. 21, r. S●…villa, p. 83, l. 2, r. to follow him, p. 85, l. 59, r. which, p. 88, l. 2, r. met here, p. 95, l. 14, r. merr●…, p. 96, l. 28, r. Cloister, p. 100, l. 21, r. bodies, ibid. l. 22▪ r. planet, p. 102, l. 51▪ 52, r. women, p. 109, l. 19▪ r. another, p. 114, l. 33, r. those that, p. 115, l. 41, r. any thing with them, p. 116, l. 14▪ r. ten leagues, p. 11●…, l. 10, a deadly, p. ●…19, l. 3, r. Original sin, ibid. l. 42, r. 1●…27, ibid. l. ult: r. Preachers, p. 122, l. 22▪ r. not holy, p. 123, l. 2, r. grieving, p. 125, l. 51, r. cheap, ibid. l. 59, r. stately, p. 126, l. 38, r. he lift, p. 128, l. 26, r. thousand Crowns, ibid●… l. 55▪ r. is no landing, p. 129, l. 20, r. to enrich Guatemala. p. 130, l. 46, r. 〈◊〉, ibid. l. 54, r. his power, p. 141, l. 26, r. which after, p. 149, l. 38, r. provide, p. 150, l. 31, r. buy, p. 153, l. 9, r▪ taught more for, ibid. l. 33, r. livers in the town, p. 156, l. 26, r. halving, p. 159, l. 7, r. Precedent, p. 169, l. 38, r. killed him, p. 170, l. 44, r. taken up, p. 171, l. 54, r. a running water, p. 178, l. 45, r. Priests, p. 179, l. 12, r. sent me a Patent, ibid. l. 16. r. to further, p. 180, l. 2, r. against it, which, p. 182, l. 14▪ r. would not, p. 183, l. ul●…: r. 〈◊〉, p. 184, l. 50, r. there, p. 187, l. 5, r. difficult journey, p. 193, l. 17, towards death, p. 198, l. 13, r. would, p. 203, l. 30, r. Popham, p. 209, l. 48, 49, put (t●…) before supr●…ominatum, and leave it ou●… in the next line, p. 213, l. 40, r. R●…, ibid.▪ l. 43, r. quipat, p. 214, l. 2, r. quit●… tacque, p▪ 215, l: 26, r: chiquil●…h tacque, ibid. l▪ 4●…, r▪ the second person, ibid. l: 49: r: lo●…e thee, p: 216▪ l▪ 18, r. 〈◊〉, ibid. l: 21, 22, r▪ verbs passives, ibid. l: 28, r: in 〈◊〉, and r: change ●…h, ibid. l: 51▪ ●…▪ 〈◊〉.